Jump to chapter

Protagonist - Riley Ross aka Darkday

Powers shown/mentioned so far: Telekinesis, Body Duplication, Super strength, Flight, etc.

Hannah Ross, Riley's adoptive sister.

Powers: Pyrokinesis

Bernard Ross aka Whiteking, Adoptive father

Powers: None

Diana Ross, Adoptive mother

Mega Woman, Earth's number 1 superhero

Powers: Super strength, Flight, Super speed, Nigh-Invulnerability, Nigh-Immortality, Minor Telekinesis, Heat vision.

Mega Academy:

Silvie Savelievna | Powers: Flight, Super Strength

"We… We have received tragic news. Mega Woman… Mega Woman is…"

The tears of the people filled the streets, their cries echoing throughout the world, their despair rippling through the skies. Every corner of the planet mourned as they watched the death of their savior, Earth's mightiest defender, through their screens and televisions.

Every media, every news outlet all repeated the same words over and over again-- "Mega Woman is dead."

"Mega Woman, who has protected our world and our universe for hundreds of years, has died!"

"This just in! We have received confirmation that Mega Woman has been killed by the supervillain, Darkday…"

"This truly is a dark day-- As you can see from our replay, Mega Woman's neck was snapped in… even with the Hope Guild's help, she fell into the hands of..."

"We advise every man, woman, elderly, and children to hide in their bunkers in the coming dark days…"

"...Be warned, there will truly be dark days ahead. Expect the other supervillains to wreak havoc..."

"With her death, everyone seems to be carrying the same question…

...Who will protect us now?"

But even with the tears of people almost drowning the entire planet, there was one who neither mourned nor cheered for the hero's death. Instead, he only let out a sigh as he folded his laptop, cancelling all the noise it once produced and completely drowning himself in the darkness of his abode.

The boy then stood up as he grabbed his phone from his pocket, and as he unlocked it, a photo of the one they called Mega Woman quickly flashed on its screen. But instead of flattering or glamorous photos of the hero, which most boys his age had, the photo that was on his screen was anything but.

Instead, it was a photo of her all bloodied up; with the whites of her eyes filling up her sockets, with her mouth completely caved in… and her head twisted in a way that it shouldn't.

Her face reflected on the boy's eyes, which neither trembled nor blinked; his lips, however, quivered as it produced a silent giggle, shouting in the cold and dark room as he zoomed in on the mighty hero's disfigured face.

The boy also had the photos of the other heroes that were with Mega Woman-- the Hope Guild. They were also beaten and bruised, but not as worse as Earth's mightiest hero; unlike Mega Woman, there was still life on their faces.

After looking at their photos for what seemed like a second, he returned to Mega Woman's disfigured face, and another chuckle emerged from the mouth of the boy… his eyes, however, remained constant.

At the start of the 18th century, when crimes and terrors from super-powered individuals spread like an epidemic; when the world was almost in complete chaos and its life slowly withering, when all hope seemed lost… Mega Woman showed herself to the world.

The gold and white radiance that came from her suit brought light back to the world. She became the cure to the widespread evil that was tarnishing the lands, once again allowing the world to heal.

But even with her existence, the planet was too big and too much for her to handle alone. But then, another miracle happened. Just a few months after her appearance, more and more heroes came to the light…

...Ushering the Age of Heroes. And until now, 300 years later, that age still blooms. But with the death of the very symbol of superheroes-- humanity would have to once again take a leap back and wait.

Wait for another Mega Woman to appear.

"Y… y… you… why?" The boy continued to scan the photos on his phone, only stopping as he reached a video clip of Mega Woman, seemingly kneeling on the ground. Her face, however, seemed to still be beautifully intact compared to the earlier photos the boy was viewing.

"Why… are you doing this?"

Mega Woman's sedated voice cracked; trying her best to stand up. But as soon as she gained the strength to move, the ground beneath her would turn into a crater, pulling her down along with it.

A long and deep breath could also be heard coming from the boy's phone as a shoe could be seen stepping on Mega Woman's head, but before the owner of the sigh could be heard, a series of knocks drummed through the air.

And as soon as it reached the boy's ears, he quickly shut off his phone. But instead of the room being completely filled with nothing but darkness, light showered it completely.

"Riley, how many times do I have to say to turn on the lights when you're already awake!? We even installed special lights so they won't affect your skin! Stop being so gloomy and creepy all the time. And why are you so dirty!? Haven't you heard the news? Mega Woman is dead, we should go to the bunker before Darkday finds his way to this city!"

And before the boy called Riley could even react, he was bombarded by a series of words by the woman that suddenly barged inside his room, his unusually empty but ordinary bedroom.

And with the ordinary bedroom, the figure of the boy stood out almost in exaggeration.

His hair was completely white, the color of his skin, as pale as his hair itself. The only colors that one could see in his face were his lips and the edges of his eyelids that seemed to blush from his also seemingly bright blue eyes.

"Why are you just sitting there!? Mother is already waiting for us in the bunker!" The woman that barged into his room could not help but scream in frustration as Riley just stared at her.

"This isn't a joke, Riley! Stop being so lazy!"

The woman then quickly picked up something from the floor, throwing it towards Riley before running outside, "I'll wait for you downstairs!"

"..." Riley blinked a couple of times as he looked at his swinging door, which looked like its hinges were about to fall off as his sister once again slammed it open. But after a few seconds, he stood up, casually putting his phone back in his pocket as he wore the hoodie that was thrown to him by his sister.

He checked his room one last time, before heading out of his room, with each of his steps expressing his laziness.

"Hurry up!" His sister once again screamed as he saw Riley moving like a snail.

"It's alright, Hannah."

Riley finally uttered words, his voice, almost as sedated as his figure, "Darkday can't come to this city."

"How would you know!? Haven't you seen the video!? The fucker just destroyed Toronto and killed Mega Woman!"

Hannah once again went amok as soon as she heard the mocking exhaustion in her brother's voice, "Why do you sound so tired when you just spend hours in your room lazing around? Are you… you know what, never mind. I don't want to know what you albinos get into in the dark."

"..."

"Hurry the fuck up!" Hannah then hurriedly covered her brother's head with his hoodie, before proceeding to grab his wrist tightly. Riley could only let himself be dragged as Hannah suddenly rushed outside the house. And as soon as the great outdoors welcomed him, chaos did too.

Riley was not able to see it clearly as his sister quickly wrapped her arms over his shoulders, pushing him away, but it was enough for him to see that their neighbors had the same thoughts as them, as they too, scurried their way towards their own bunkers.

"Hannah, what took you so long!? Is your brother with you!?"

And as soon as Riley and his sister got inside their bunker after only walking a few steps from their house, the sound of metal creaking immediately pierced their ears as their mother immediately closed the steel door.

"It's not my fault, mom!" Hannah pushed Riley away as soon as she knew they were secured, "This albino was laughing by himself in the dark again!"

"Hannah! How many times do I have to say to not talk to your brother like that!?"

"Whatever, I don't care." Hannah only rolled her eyes as she cracked open a bottle of water that was sitting on a table, passing it to Riley before she went to the corner of the steel room. Their mother was going to say more, but before she could do so, Hannah was already on her phone, listening to music with her headset on.

"And you, young man! What do you think you're doing? Don't you listen to the news? Mega Woman is dead!"

"...I know, mother. I saw her bruised and beaten, I heard her last words as she died."

"What? Where did you see that? The press hasn't released any video! Every news I turn into refuses to show what truly happened to Mega Woman!"

Riley's mother then quickly turned on the television, raising it to the highest volume as she switched the channels to try and find the video that Riley mentioned. But no matter how many channels she tuned in to, only a blurred image could be seen.

"Oh my god, what's happening," the voice of Riley's mother trembled through the bunker, her hand almost dropped the remote she was holding as it shivered uncontrollably, "What about the Hope Guild? Are they also dead!? Why is all the news about Mega Woman? What about your father!?"

"Father and his team are alive, mother."

"What? How do you know these things? Did you read it from the internet? Show me!" Riley's mother quickly leaned towards him, and as soon as she did so, Riley quickly moved away.

"S… sorry," Riley's mother quickly muttered as she tried to look her son straight in the eyes, Riley, however, avoided her gaze and only looked to the side.

"But how do you know all of these? Did your father call you?"

"It's okay, mother," Riley shook his head in response, "I know it because I am the one who killed Mega Wo--"

"Ah! There it is! There's your father!"

"...I know, mother. I left them alive."

"Look, your father is fine! Your father is fine!"

"..."

Riley could only blink his eyes a couple of times as he watched his mother jump up and down in joy, even dragging his sister across the floor to force her to celebrate.

"...I am Darkday, mother."

But alas, his words were completely drowned by cries of joy from their mother.

"They said that villains all had a reason for what they were doing; that they were heroes in their own stories. Not me…

...I was born evil."-- Riley Ross, Darkday. 2021

***

"Your father is alive!"

"M… mom, stop!"

Back inside the bunker, Riley's eyes moved up and down as he watched her sister try her best to hold onto her headset for dear life. However, their mother's incessant hugging and jumping in joy did not help her one bit… and in the end, she had no choice but to take them off and join her mother.

After all, even though she wasn't showing it, the red circles around her eyes showed that she too, was worried about their father.

On the other hand, Riley just drank a bottle of water as he moved to the side, watching the news as they continued to update the aftermath of the bloodiest battle their world had ever experienced.

Toronto was completely destroyed, as it was the last venue for their battle. More than 2 million, dead. But what the media outlets were not yet covering was the other areas where Darkday and Mega Woman's battle took place.

It started in Brazil, then Mexico, before finally being decided in Toronto. Based on Riley's estimate, then the death toll would probably be more than 5 million by the end of their counting.

Riley could only shake his head and let out a sigh as he turned off the TV, causing her mother to immediately stop celebrating.

"Why did you turn it off!?"

"They are just spouting lies, mother. It is better for you to just wait for father to tell you what really happened."

"Y… you're right," hearing her son's words, Riley's mother let out a long and deep breath as she finally let go of Hannah, "You're right, I should calm down."

"That's not what I meant, mother."

"No, you're right. Your father should be coming home soon," Riley's mother shook her head, "Hannah, prepare the first-aid kit and boil some water."

"What? Why me!?"

"You know your brother can't touch anything hot!"

"But he can at least get the first-aid kit!"

"Just do it! You're the stronger sibling!"

"Argh!" Hannah could not help but screech in frustration as she stomped her way across the bunker,

"You owe me a cheeseburger after this!"

"I thought you turned into a vegetarian?" Riley blinked a couple of times as his sister violently waved her finger right in front of his face.

"That was before Mega Woman died!"

"I do not see the relevance in--"

"I do not see the relevance in," before Riley could finish his words, Hannah repeated his words to him, playing with her voice as she tilted her chin left to right, "Stop being so robotic and help me with--"

"Honey!"

This time, it was Hannah that was interrupted as the creaking of the thick steel door hummed in their ears, and afterwards followed by the loud gasp of their mother. Hannah quickly looked towards the noise, only to see their father almost completely covered in blood.

"Honey! We… we saw the news."

Even though their father did not have a clean spot on him, their mother did not hesitate to embrace him; even trying to assist him inside. "Get a chair for your father!"

Riley quickly ran towards the chair on the corner, but as soon as he picked it up, his sister grabbed it from his hands.

"Don't exert yourself, you dummy." Hannah let out a sigh as she placed the chair near their father, "What happened out there, dad? Is Mega Woman really dead?"

Their father slightly glanced at Hannah, before turning his head to the floor, letting out a long but deep and stuttered sigh. His lips moved several times, trying to find the right answer to give his family.

But with the exhaustion that threatened to suffocate him, the only thing he could do was nod.

"What about Darkday!? Do we know what he's going to do now?" Their mother then removed all the things that were attached to her husband, starting with the white cape that had already been drenched in blood. She then swiftly removed his belt, which held all sorts of tools and apparatus.

But still, with some of them even looking lethal, their mother seemed to expertly know how to handle and remove all of them even without looking.

"Bernard, answer my question!"

With her husband keeping eerily quiet, she could no longer contain herself and suddenly slapped him in the face.

"He… he just disappeared."

And the slap seemed to completely wake Bernard up, as his eyes quickly wandered across the bunker, and as soon as they landed on his two children, he quickly straightened his back and composed himself.

"We don't know where Darkday is," Bernard then shook his head as he let his wife take care of his wounds, "After… after he killed Mega Woman, he just suddenly disappeared. He treated us as if we were children, Diana. The Hope Guild was there to back Mega Woman up, but Darkday multiplied himself, dealing with all of us all at the same time."

"What did the government say? Are they going to evacuate us!?" Diana's voice once again became louder as she stitched her husband's wounds, "Tell me they will evacuate us, at least Riley and Hannah… They can at least do that for a member of the Hope Guild, right?"

"They… are too busy. It's not just Toronto, honey. Brazil and Mexico also became a battlefield… millions have died."

"...No."

Diana quickly grabbed Hannah and hugged her as soon as she heard her husband's words. She also wanted to hug Riley, but he quickly avoided her. Hannah, however, held his hand before he could completely move away.

Riley looked at his sister's hand for a few seconds, before turning his head to the side.

"The casualty would have probably been lowered if your group had not interfered, father." Riley then casually said, "It was clear that Darkday was only after Mega Woman… those deaths, father…

...they are your fault."

"R… Riley!" Diana could not help but quickly let out a gasp from her son's words, "Apologize to your father--"

"It's alright," Bernard raised his hand, "Our son is right, Diana. But you have to understand, Riley, that Mega Woman means everything to the people. We needed to help her with everything we could… our only mistake is that we completely underestimated Darkday. The powers he has is completely unpre...dictable. It's… as if…"

"Honey!"

Before Bernard could finish his words, he suddenly fell from his seat. Diana quickly rushed to check on him, only for her hands to touch the floor beneath him that was drowned in blood. "Help me get your father up, one of his wounds opened!"

"..."

While his sister and mother scour to stitch up his father's wounds, Riley just let out a short but deep sigh.

"He has lost too much blood. He's going to die soon if you do not close his wound," he then said.

"W… what!? Hannah, cauterize it!"

"A… are you sure!?"

"Just do it!"

As her mother's cries reached its peak, Hannah quickly raised her index finger, and as she did so, a blade of fire suddenly emerged from its tip. Her eyes wanted to look away as she pointed the flame towards his father's wound, but in the end, she just winced as she trailed her finger across the gash across his father's stomach.

"Grah!"

Bernard was jolted awake from the pain of having his wound burnt, but still, he just gritted his teeth as he looked his daughter straight in the eyes, nodding his head and gesturing for her to continue.

Hannah started breathing heavily as she saw the look on her father's face. Even though her father had been wounded before and usually always comes home with a new scar, she has never seen him once crying in pain. She truly wanted to cry, but doing so would surely cause the flame in her finger to waver.

But still, the emotions that rushed through her as her father's cries echoed throughout the metal walls truly was overwhelming, causing the flames to flicker. And as they were about to disappear, she felt a somewhat cold touch around her head, completely covering her ears from all the noise.

Her mother was still holding her father down, so the hands could only belong to one other person. As she thought of that, she lightly nodded her head as the flame on her fingers became more precise, cleanly cauterizing the gash quickly.

And finally, the breaths of panic slowly turned to that of calm.

A second.

A minute.

An hour, they all stood and sat there in silence as Bernard lay unconscious. They tuned in on the news, trying to see if there were any updates of Darkday's whereabouts and what he was going to do next, but nothing.

There was nothing. Even after a week had passed, there weren't any signs of him. The world waited, the government was on high alert and had sent superheroes all around the world to guard the people.

With the heightened and total security, even the super villains and terrorists became dormant. After Mega Woman's death, there was a sort of false peace that lingered the entire planet; the people were allowed to mourn their dead, to mourn their families, and to finally mourn Mega Woman and give her a proper funeral.

As for Darkday?

Darkday completely disappeared from the face of the world. Leaving no trace that he even existed in the first place.

"Mega Woman will always be the world's hope. Hope Guild would not have existed if not for..."

And as the people mourned for Mega Woman. As one of the members of the Hope Guild, Whiteking, stood on a pedestal and gave his speech of the greatness of the fallen hero, a boy was smiling.

"There's your father… I thought he wasn't going to wear that costume," Diana turned up the volume as soon as her husband appeared on television.

"He is looking quite fat, isn't he?"

"Don't let your father hear that. That was the costume he was wearing when we met. I think he was even wearing that when we created you--"

"Ew, mom!" Hannah could not help but roll her eyes from her mother's words, "Riley, help me out here!"

"I wasn't conceived by them so I will not be able to relate," Riley quickly said as he stood up from his seat, walking away from the mother and daughter duo.

"You're still my brother! There should be a sort of camaraderie here! Are you leaving me here!?"

"Sshh! Your father is speaking!" Diana turned the volume of the TV to its maximum, completely drowning her daughter's complaints. Riley only took a small glance towards the TV, before heading back to his room.

And as soon as he was in the comforts of his own room, he quickly placed his hand on his mouth. A muffled giggle then whispered into the air as his shoulders trembled. But after a few seconds, his giggles were replaced by the sound of a deep and heavy breath as he made his way to his closet.

"Don't you find it funny too?" he then whispered, "I wonder who they're burying exactly…

...when you're right here with me?"

Riley then looked straight towards the unmoving eyes that presented themselves to him as soon as he opened his cabinet. The owner of the eyes, as if also frozen in time, remained unmoving as well-- her skin completely pale as her body was twisted in a way no human should be able to achieve.

"....Mega Woman."

"...Mega Woman."

Riley's slightly sedated hum whispered throughout his small room as he remained staring at the naked mangled corpse inside his closet. "They are mourning you, they are crying for you...

...and yet they don't even know that you're still alive."

Riley then slowly raised Mega Woman's head, and as he did so, the sound of her bones cracking and hitting one another creaked in the air. There was a slight movement in her eyes, but that was it.

No groans, no whispers, not even signs of breath escaped from her mouth-- and yet she still lives.

"Tell me, Mega Woman. What exactly do I need to do to kill you?" Riley then pushed Mega Woman's head away, causing it to hit the back of his closet and her whole body dropping to the ground, "Because of you... I will also have a hard time dying from now on. Do you know what the means, Mega Woman?"

Riley then let out a long and deep sigh as he shook his head. His monotonous tone, completely gone as he talked to a living corpse.

"I won't grow anymore!" Riley then stomped on Mega Woman's head repeatedly, not too hard for it to crash through the floor, but still hard enough to crack the surface of the closet.

"...What's going on upstairs?" Diana, who was still watching his husband give a eulogy, could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times as she turned her head to the ceiling.

"It's probably just Riley doing his albinism rituals or something, don't mind him."

"Hannah, I told you so many times not to tease your brother like that."

"It's fine, it's fine."

Diana let out a sigh as she saw her daughter nonchalantly waving her hand around. She knew she didn't have a normal family. The fact that her husband was one of the core members of the biggest superhero team in the world already made them different from the rest.

Her daughter had also awakened her powers at a young age. Some families would kill to have a daughter like Hannah. Hannah, however, did not even practice her powers, saying that if she grew any stronger, then she would have a responsibility to the people-- and she didn't like that.

Riley... well, perhaps Riley was the most problematic of them all. Riley was the biological son of one of the previous members of the Hope Guild-- who had to be put down by Bernard and her other teammates.

Along the way, she became crazy-- even almost killing Riley, who was only 2 years old at that time. Bernard and the others found her strangling Riley, whose hands and feet were completely bound by chains.

Truly, if they came to the scene any second sooner, then Riley would have already died. They had troubles in pulling her away from her son, screaming and shouting that Riley needs to die; that he was a monster that should not have been born to this world.

When Diana heard that story from her husband, she completely burst out in tears-- causing her to adopt Riley there and then even though she hasn't even met toddler Riley. But as soon as she met him, she once again burst out in tears.

As Hannah keeps referring him, Riley was an albino-- his hair, his skin, as white as snow. For his own mother to call him a monster just because he looked different was truly such a tragedy. She quickly rushed to hug him, but alas, Riley did not seem to want to be touched.

She couldn't blame him, of course. After what his own biological mother did to him, it would be even more surprising if he didn't grow cold.

But alas, 14 years after, Riley was still the same. And surprisingly, the only one that could actually have a somewhat normal conversation with him, and even touch him, was Hannah. Because of this, he had to be completely homeschooled-- there was also that his skin was sensitive to sunlight, so she and Bernard opted to have Riley just stay with them for now.

"Look at the outside, Mega Woman."

Upstairs, Riley was lifting Mega Woman by his hair, with the two of them bathing on the sunlight that seeped from his window.

"It's still peaceful even without you," Riley took in a long and deep breath as he rested Mega Woman's head on his shoulder, "...But it had also become boring. You're supposed to be from another planet, right? Can you point me where you're from so I can visit it?"

Riley tried raising Mega Woman's hand, but it fell as soon as he let it go. Seeing this, Riley could not help but let out a sigh, "It's your fault no one can kill me on the planet anymore, Mega Woman. And even if they do manage to win, I will just become like you-- unable to do anything but still alive...

...That's not good, Mega Woman, that's not good at all-- I need to die. You should have at least told me when you're going to recover from this."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"I'm bored with you now, I'm returning you."

Riley then let out a sigh as he stood up, carelessly dropping Mega Woman's body to the floor as he walked towards his bed. And with just a single hand, he casually raised the whole mattress from its frame.

He then lifted up his other hand, causing the bedframe to split in two, revealing what seemed to be a set of dark leather clothing, as well as a black helmet that was dark to the point that it almost looked as if your arm would fall to the abyss if you dared touch it.

"Once you recover, I'll be waiting back for you. Okay, Mega Woman?" Riley then said as he looked towards Mega Woman's body, "And don't tell anyone about my identity, you're the only one I trust. But it's okay if you do since I'll just kill everyone that knows. But please don't tell my sister...

...Okay, Mega Woman? That's a promise."

***

"Although the void that Mega Woman had left behind is vast, almost unending; we, and the other superheroes that are still here, promise you that we will try our best to fill that void."

In the center of the city, Whiteking, Riley's adoptive father, continued his eulogy for the fallen hero; his words, heard by the thousands that surrounded him, and the billions that were listening to him through their screens and their radios.

And even though there were thousands, not even a single breath could be heard from them as they listened to the man standing on the pedestal, completely clad in white. Besides the members of the Hope Guild, other superheroes were also present, giving their utmost respect to Mega Woman.

"Maybe someday, a great hero will once again come to us. But there will only be one Mega Wo--"

"Oh my god!"

"What the fuck!?"

Before Whiteking could finish his long and gratifying speech, the crowd that was completely silent all started to gasp at the same time, clamoring and yelling words of panic. All of them were looking at the sky; Bernard also noticed that all of the superheroes became stiff, with some of them holding out their stance as they too, looked towards the sky.

Seeing this, Bernard quickly looked to the sky behind him, but before he could even fully turn his body, he felt a slight breeze suddenly waft beside him, followed by a quiet thud.

"..."

With the crowd once again suddenly falling quiet, Whiteking could not help but take in a gulp as he slowly turned his head towards the noise.

"Mega Woman!"

And as soon as he saw the mangled corpse that was suddenly sprawled beside him, the only thing he could do was slightly back away. And as he did so, he felt something lightly hitting him on the back.

"Nice speech, Whiteking."

"!!!"

Bernard quickly grabbed one of the guns that were securely fastened on his waist, but before he could point it towards the individual that suddenly stood near him, it was quickly slapped away. The other superheroes also leaped onto the stage, surrounding the black-clad individual in no time.

"D… Darkday!"

They all muttered.

And while they were completely focused on him, the people that were there to pay their respects to Mega Woman, all could not help but shriek and panic. They were all here to send her off, but suddenly, Mega Woman was thrown in front of them-- her corpse, completely mangled up. But even though their panic was at its peak, none of them could move.

They could feel their breaths weakening at every beat; their blood rising up to levels that they shouldn't.

"Relax."

A voice then echoed and pierced their ears, waking them all up from their stupor. They all looked back towards the pedestal, only to see that Darkday was now the one standing there.

"I did not come here to harm any of you."

Darkday then raised both his hands, his palms facing the crowd. Even with almost a dozen superheroes surrounding him, he didn't even hesitate to turn his back on them; instead, his focus was completely on the crowd.

"As you can see, I have returned your messiah," Darkday then said, the visor of his vanta-black helmet almost sticking to the microphone, "You're welcome."

"Darkday, how dare you-- Kh!"

"You've had your chance to speak, Whiteking. And it was very nice, good job."

Before Bernard could finish his words, he felt an arm wrapping around his neck, threatening to take off the white mask that covered half his face. He then looked towards Darkday, only to see another exact replica of him slowly emerging from his body; duplicating themselves on their own and guarding him in a circle.

"Mega Woman is alive," Darkday then said. And although this was wonderful news, none of the crowd could express their joy… how could they, when they could clearly see how mangled her body is. Even those who were just watching from their screens could not believe what they were seeing, completely shaken up by Darkday's sudden appearance.

"Maybe in a few weeks, or months, or maybe even a year; she will rise again."

Darkday's long but deep sigh echoed throughout the air, "But until then, you have to settle with the other weaker heroes. But do not fret, people. Until Mega Woman rests; until Mega Woman can not save your pathetic lives, I too shall take a rest."

The other superheroes could not help but look at each other from Darkday's words. In truth, they all might show themselves ready to fight him at any time, but how would they even hope to defeat someone who was able to toy with the most powerful superhero of all time?

"Until Mega Woman remains asleep," Darkday then lowered his hands, placing them on the podium, "I, Darkday…

...will retire."

***

"...Even with Mega Woman receiving the best possible care, there are still no signs of her waking up. They are doing--"

"I am bored."

Riley let himself fall on his bed as his monotonous voice almost filled the entire room, only drowned by the sound of the news that he was playing on his phone. It has been a month since he announced his retirement to the world, and he has not donned his suit since then.

His life had become as monotonous as his voice-- waking up, eating, pretending, sleeping. He was no longer finding any excitement in watching the videos he took of Mega Woman. There was this itch growing inside of him; an itch that could only be scratched by the scent of blood lingering through the air around. A void that would only be filled as a life fades away in his hand.

"...In line with this, the world government has announced the beginning of a new project-- an academy. An academy that would help nurture and one day hope to train the next superhero…

...that will become the next Mega Woman."

Riley blinked a couple of times as he lifted his phone in the air, his eyes carefully watching the news anchor that was talking on the screen. And with every second the news was reflected through his eyes, a smile also slowly crawled on his face.

"Interestingly stupid...

....I'm in."

"I wish to be enrolled in Mega Academy, parents."

"..."

A few days after the announcement of the government that they have built a school to train future superheroes, the Ross family were currently having a casual dinner-- a casual dinner that was only made weird as soon as Riley opened his mouth to speak.

"..."

The other members of the family continued with their meal as if what they heard was just some sort of hymn from the wind. But after a few more seconds, the silence was broken by a loud clanging.

Hannah suddenly stood up from her seat, dropping her cutleries on the floor as she looked her brother straight in the eyes.

"You… want to go to school?" Hannah's words were slightly sedated, "You, the most antisocial loner slash weirdo I have ever met in my entire life, want to go to school?"

"Yes," Riley answered without even a slight hesitation.

"Do you even know what that mea--"

"That's good! Did you hear that, honey!?"

Before Hannah could finish her words, she was quickly disrupted by their mother's almost deafening scream, almost a shriek, really. "Our son is finally coming to age and realizing that he shouldn't be cooped up all alone in his room! You're finally graduating from being homeschooled!"

"But you're the one who decided to homeschool me, mother. I am fully capable of socializing with people."

"We understand, dear. You're all grown up now," Diana went over the table to give Riley a hug, but he quickly moved his chair and his plate to the side to avoid her.

And before the growing chaos could ensue, the head of the family finally decided to speak up; clearing his throat to show his intent to speak.

"I think we are forgetting one simple fact," Bernard said before taking a sip of his coffee, obviously trying to build up suspense with his pause, "Only children with superpowers are allowed to enroll in the Academy."

"But aren't you going to be one of the instructors there, honey?" Diana quickly replied, "You could just enroll him secretly."

"Hmm..." Bernard whispered as he placed his hand on his chin, "That's a possibility, isn't it?"

"No, it's not!"

Their idea, however, was shut down by Hannah before it could come to light, "Even if you do manage to enroll him there, he would be constantly in danger of being surrounded by Supes! Did you also forget the fact that his skin is sensitive to the sun!?"

"Well, you can just attend with your brother?"

"Why are the two of you such airheads when it comes to brother!?"

"I do not appreciate the tone you are taking, Hannah."

"Am I the only one seeing the looming calamity here!?"

"Your brother's looks should be enough to be considered a superpower, no? Isn't that right, my handsome baby--"

"No!"

Suddenly, the temperature of the entire dining room rose up; Riley's sunglasses, which he was suddenly wearing out of nowhere, was currently reflecting her sister, whose whole body was engulfed and wrapped in fire.

"You will be putting him in danger if you enroll him there!"

"Put the fire extinguisher down, dear." Diana immediately blocked her husband's path, who already had the nozzle of a white fire extinguisher pointed towards Hannah. She then let out a long and deep sigh as she asked her daughter to calm down.

"You need to understand, Hannah. We were just excited that your brother is finally learning how to take initiative in his life, we were just kidding."

"...We were?" Bernard whispered as he hung up his phone, which was already dialing the Academy.

"Calm down, Hannah," Diana repeated, "Or I swear I will hose you down myself and make you pay for all the damages you've incurred in the house since you awakened your powers."

"F… fine."

Hannah's unusually warm breath echoed throughout the entire room as the fire that wrapped around his body slowly withered; and immediately, Bernard threw a towel over her so she could cover herself up.

"Sorry," Hannah then sat back down as she drank a glass of water, "This is all your fault, Riley. Why would you even open up that idea when you know you don't even have any po...wers-- What the fuck is that?"

"As you can see, I have powers."

"..."

"..."

The whole room instantly became quiet as soon as they saw the floating knife and fork that was suddenly floating in front of Riley.

Bernard was going to rush and swat the sharp objects away from Riley at first, but when he realized that it was expertly they were expertly circling around his finger, the only thing he could do was look at his wife and daughter to check if they were also seeing the same thing-- and seeing the bewildered looks in their faces, they were.

"Are you... doing that?"

"Yes, I have already stated that I have powers, father."

And as soon as he said that, the cutleries that were circling around his finger spun even faster, "I suppose you could say I can move things with my mind, father."

"Telekinesis!? Since when!?" Bernard's voice was almost louder than Hannah's earlier screams.

"...When I woke up."

"That's impossible, those who awakened telekinesis can't control their powers that well at day 1!" Hannah once again started to raise her voice, but this time, no change in temperature was found.

"...When I woke up a month ago."

"I see, that makes sense," Diana nodded her head.

"No, it does-- You know what, I'm going to my room. I am done dealing with you guys." And with that, Hannah abruptly left, taking her plate with her as her steps left embers on the floor.

"I will also take my leave. Thank you for the food, parents. And thank you in advance for enrolling me to the Academy as well."

Riley then also stood up from his seat, carefully arranging his and his sister's chair before going up to his room. With their two children gone, Diana and Bernard immediately looked at each other with a sigh.

"They are growing up too fast, aren't they?" Diana said as she sat beside her husband and rested her head on his shoulder, "Perhaps the Academy would be good for the both of them. Hannah's powers are getting too strong, it would become more and more difficult for her if she just tries to ignore it."

"Hm," Bernard only nodded in response.

"As for Riley, he would finally have a chance at the normal life we couldn't provide for him," Diana continued despite Bernard only nodding his head at her every word, "And we could also have the chance to relax. We haven't had time alone since we had Hannah. Perhaps we should move to a different neighborhood since we-- Are you even listening to what I am saying?"

"Yes, of course," Bernard once again nodded, "It's just that… Riley's powers trouble me."

"...Why?"

"Because it's the same as Ms. Phoenix."

"Are you afraid he would start asking questions about his real mother?"

"You are his real mother, Diana," Bernard quickly said, "But yes, I think the time he asks about his biological parents is soon upon us."

"There's no need to be nervous, honey."

Hearing the lament in her husband's words, the only thing that Diana could do was let out a sigh and pat his shoulders, "We knew this day would come sooner or later, I am sure they are ready too."

"Hm… so we're enrolling both of them?"

"It's decided…

...but they need to pass first."

***

"So… why exactly am I here?"

"Because you wanted to attend the Academy as well?"

"No!"

Riley and Hannah were currently out on a field, lined up with several other people of seemingly similar age. There was a middle-aged woman wearing glasses, slowly walking in front of Riley and the others as she checked the documents in her hand.

And as she made it in front of Riley and Hannah, she abruptly stopped, looking at the two of them from head to toe.

"Don't expect any special treatments," she then whispered before proceeding to check the other examinees.

6 weeks after Riley's discussion with his family, Mega Academy had finally started accepting students; and due to their father, the two were able to squeeze themselves in the first batch of examinees.

Whether that was a good thing or not, it doesn't really matter for the two. Riley then scanned the rest of the examinees, who some seemed to be even younger than him; and seeing that the examiner had sufficient information of all the people here, it would seem that Riley's first theory was right-- the Academy wasn't built to nurture future superheroes…

...It was built to serve as a surveillance system.

And Mega Woman wouldn't like that.

"Next!"

Based on the current public data that the government had surveyed, 1 out of 20 people had superpowers, and almost minimally increasing annually. And also based on their research, out of the 20 people, excluding the one that had already declared they have powers, it is said that one is hiding their abilities.

With the world's current population of approximately 5 billion, there were almost half a billion super-powered humans roaming in the world-- including those who were in hiding. With that number, the government would not really be able to efficiently track every special individual that may be a threat to the world.

But with the birth of Mega Academy, as well as the incentive of having the chance of becoming the world's greatest superhero, they have finely targeted people with dreams-- children and teenagers.

Children who were otherwise scared to expose themselves, children who were hidden by their parents because of the danger their power held, children who did not understand what they truly are.

Teenagers who wanted to become something big, teenagers who wanted to explore their powers, teenagers who just wanted to belong.

With the promise of the Academy to train and hone their abilities, these individuals would surely surface, making it easier for the government to track anyone who even had an inkling of superpowers.

The only reason why the government had not done this until now was because of the existence of Mega Woman, who was completely against militarizing super-powered individuals. And with a school controlled by a government, stationed in different countries-- that was not so far-fetched. The fact they already even had the facility to accommodate such an action was proof enough that they had planned this way before, and were just waiting for a chance to make it happen.

Well, at least that is what Riley thought as he continued to watch the other examinees showcase their unique powers and abilities.

"...Why are you smiling? Stop being so creepy." Hannah, who was beside him, could not help but slightly move away from him as a small hint of laughter was escaping from his mouth, "Don't tell me you are actually happy that you finally get the chance to go to school? Let me tell you, it's nothing special."

He couldn't help it-- seeing all of these people displaying their powers, the only thing that Riley could think of was how easy it would be to just snap their necks or squash their heads in.

Dreaming of wanting to be the next Mega Woman? Pathetic. Her powers were way beyond that of everyone else.

Flight, Herculean strength, Minor telekinesis, Heat vision, Superspeed, Nigh-invulnerability, and as it would seem but not yet proven, Near-immortality. Her powers were simple, cliche, even. But the level of her strength was undeniable.

And so, right now, as Riley watched the current examinee showing his powers, he once again could not help but let out a muffled giggle, garnering the attention of the other examinees near him.

"Bro, don't do that," Hannah could not help but let out a short but deep sigh as she pulled Riley near her, "That's a guaranteed way to be bullied, your complexion is already weird as it is, don't add anything to it."

Hearing his sister's words, Riley quickly nodded his head. He was here to blend in and to pass time while waiting for Mega Woman's recovery, if something happens and he has no choice but to 'accidentally' kill everyone here, then he would be left with nothing to do.

Blend and adapt, blend and adapt-- Riley repeated to himself. But as soon as he saw the examinee currently showcasing her powers, the only thing he could do was close his eyes to try and ignore it.

The power to not be seen by the naked eye, invisibility-- that was the examinee's power. Even if Riley can't see her, he could just destroy the whole vicinity and she would surely be one of the--

Stop. Riley took in a long and deep breath as he tried to center his thoughts. He didn't truly realize how hard it was to be surrounded by people without his mask on. As Darkday, he could say and do anything he wanted, without any filter.

But now that he was out in the world as Riley, he was having a difficult time adjusting. But he would try; he promised himself not to look away from the next examinee that would showcase his or her powers.

"Next!"

"Silvie Savelievna."

"Savelievna?"

"Is that Russian? Why is a Russian here?"

Hearing the female examinee introducing herself, most of the examinees started to look at each other; the merging of their whispers, enough to be heard by everyone. The female examinee, Silvie, however, did not seem to mind as she just looked at the supervisor.

"You can start."

As soon as the supervisor gave her permission to do so, her feet quickly left the ground; slightly pushing the blades of grass that were previously peacefully resting beneath her feet. But that was not all, she flew to the weights that were strategically placed for the examinees to use and proceeded to lift the heaviest one without exerting any visible effort.

"That's enough."

It would seem that she had more in her arsenal as she remained floating in the air. But before she could do anything more, she was ordered by the supervisor to return to her line. Most of the people that were previously chatting and murmuring about her completely shut their mouths, and the one on her left couldn't help but scooch to the side, instinctively avoiding her.

How could he not, when she displayed powers similar to that of Mega Woman?

The one on her right, however, did not even flinch and only looked at her curiously, before turning her head to the other side.

"Oho, what's with that look? Don't tell me you're gaining a crush?" Hannah then let out a small giggle as she saw her brother with his mouth slightly open, his eyes completely fixated on the girl beside her, "Maybe it was worth it being your chaperone after all."

Hannah continued to tease Riley, even waving her pinky finger in front of his face. Riley, however, completely ignored her and focused on Silvie. He didn't recognize or realize it earlier since his sister was completely blocking Silvie from his view, but if Riley's guess was right…

...then Silvie should be related to Mega Woman, maybe even her daughter. And it's not only the fact that she had similar abilities, but they also look somewhat alike. Out of all the people here, he was probably the only one who had seen Mega Woman up close and without her mask.

"...Stop that," Hannah, who had seen the weird growing smile on her brother's face, could not help but want to cover his face, "If you want to woo someone, smiling like a serial killer is not the way to go."

"Next!"

"Don't do anything weird while I am gone!"

With her being called forward, Hannah slightly hesitated as she tried to warn her brother. She then looked towards Silvie, snapping her fingers to get her attention.

"If my brother does anything weird to you, I give you the permission to very lightly slap him on the face," she said before walking to the front.

"..." Silvie wondered what her co-examinee meant by her words, but as soon as she turned to look at the direction she pointed to, she could not help but slightly back away.

How could she not, when the strangest looking person she had ever seen in her entire life was widely smiling at her? It did not help that his whole body was completely wrapped in clothes, with his face the only thing you could see on him.

"...Hi?" However, as soon as she tried to greet him, the boy's smile quickly dropped as he looked away. The only thing she could do was blink a couple of times as she too, focused her attention towards the current examinee.

"Hannah Ross, Pyrokinesis."

Hannah casually said as she flicked her finger, summoning a blaze hovering on its tip. She was going to return to her line, but before she could do so, the supervisor stopped her.

"Is that all? I am afraid you will not be able to pass if that is all you can do."

"Seriously? I don't even want to-- Fine." Hannah could only groan in frustration as she returned to the front. And as she did so, Riley took a few steps back, distancing himself away from Hannah before wearing his sunglasses.

"..." Silvie, who saw him suddenly moving back, could not help but look back and forth between him and Hannah. But after a few seconds, she too decided to step back a few steps.

As soon as Hannah got back to the front, she quickly looked towards Riley, who had both his thumbs up. Seeing this, Hannah let out a light scoff. Since her brother was cheering for her, then as her big sister, she shouldn't disappoint-- she thought as she closed her eyes, taking a long and deep breath.

From afar, it looked as if Hannah's body was becoming distorted, as if a ripple of water was surrounding her entire body. The blades of grass beneath her feet also started to wave, but not for long as they soon slowly turned to ashes.

And as Hannah let go of her breath, a bundle of smoke fumed from her mouth. And as soon as she opened her eyes, a whistle of a cry roared through the air as flames instantly wrapped her entire body, causing a small thunder that lifted her up into the air.

With her slightly hovering from the ground, Hannah then turned her flame-clad face towards the supervisor.

"...Happy?"

"...Happy?"

A small smile slowly crawled on the face of the supervisor as the heat that Hannah was releasing was fiery enough for it to reach her, even though she was already meters away from the flaming creature.

The flames in Hannah's body did not really offset from her body too much, tightly wrapping her body like some sort of loose suit. However, from time to time, there were flares flailing out from her, almost like a laser or a flash of light that made the temperature rise even further.

"That's fine, examinee Hannah Ross," the supervisor then wrote something on her file as she finally pulled her eyes away from Hannah, "You may go back to your line, next!"

"..."

"..."

"What are you doing? Go back to your line."

But to her surprise, Hannah did not move from her spot, still slightly hovering from the ground as the flames on her body burned even hotter, almost releasing some sort of searing noise that whispered to the ears of the other contestants.

Silvie Savelievna, who moved several steps backward because she saw Riley doing the same, finally realized why he did so.

The current examinee, Hannah Ross…

...can't control her powers that well.

"Chill out, sis," Hannah then turned towards the supervisor as she once again urged her to return to her line. And although her words seemed relaxed, the stress in her voice was clear for everyone to hear.

It also didn't help that when she looked at her brother, the only thing he did was pull up his zipper even higher and tighten his hoodie while taking another few steps back.

Hannah Ross had never really once explored her power; she did enough that it was able to help her light up the stove or help her father when he needed to repair his tools with a shrink tube. There were also her slight outbursts, but other than that, she wasn't interested enough for her to practice it religiously-- after all, no one in her family other than her had superpowers.

Her mother, Diana Ross, had the strength of a gorilla, but it wasn't really a superpower-- she just became like that from the stress of having to take care of the rest of the family.

As for her father, Bernard Ross, he is also a normal human-- at least the peak of what humans could achieve. Even though he was part of the most famous superhero league in the world, he didn't have any superpowers. He was able to join it due to the masterful use of his tools, which he had also created by himself.

He was also a master of all the fighting styles and martial arts one could think of, even creating one or two of his own style. Okay, maybe his father was a bit extraordinary after all. But still, Whiteking, by definition, no matter how extraordinary, is still a normal human.

And her brother… well, no one really knew he was a Super until they just randomly told them.

"Hannah Ross, please return to your line."

"I said chill out!"

The flames around her grew even stronger as the supervisor once again urged her to go down. With her scream, the other younger examinees could not help but slightly feel a small panic, causing some of them to let out a small gasp. But still, they did not move from their spot as they thought it would be seen as a weakness.

"...Is your sister alright?" Silvie then slightly leaned closer towards Riley.

Riley, however, instead of answering her, only stared at her straight in the eyes. If Silvie wasn't weirded out by him before, she was now. However, Riley's blue eyes, which were almost glowing, made it hard for Silvie to move her eyes away from him.

But finally, after a few more seconds of this awkward situation, Riley answered.

"She's fine," he muttered monotonously before turning his attention back to her sister, "She's perfect."

"..." Hearing this, Silvie slowly took a step away from Riley.

"Could it be, you are unable to control your powers?"

"I can! Just shut up!"

The supervisor then slowly approached Hannah, while still writing something down on her file.

"What… what are you doing, stay away!"

"Now I know why they chose me as the supervisor," the supervisor then let out a long and deep sigh as she gently dropped the examinees' files on the ground as she continued to approach Hannah,

"It's because of you."

"Wha--"

Before Hannah could finish her words, a light snap whispered in her ears as the supervisor suddenly clapped her hands.

The supervisor then stretched her arms to the side, and as soon as she did so, spheres of water suddenly emerged like a bubble to her sides, materializing out of nowhere. And without even any warning, she once again clapped her hands.

"!!!"

The two spheres of water, almost the size of a tank, quickly sandwiched Hannah as they merged into a one huge sphere, completely confining her inside. It was a good thing that her father had made her a suit, made from materials that were able to withstand the extreme heat and fire that her power produces. If not, then everyone would have had a clear view of her naked body as soon as the water prison confined her.

"...Interesting."

But still, even with her whole body drowning in water, some of the flames persisted-- boiling a part of the sphere. Seeing this, the supervisor slightly flicked her finger, causing the sphere of water to compress even tighter.

"..." Darkday's eyes slightly twitched as she saw his sister struggling, gasping for air as the ball of water continued to restrict her breath; his fingers, slightly itching as he turned his attention towards the supervisor.

If he kills the supervisor here, was there a chance he might be discovered? He could probably make her head explode without even anyone noticing, but that would surely garner the attention of the higher-ups of the Academy.

A more… stealthy approach, then?

"Hm?"

The supervisor let out a small gasp of air as she felt her chest slightly tightening, her heart slowly beating in a chaotic manner. Seeing her slightly flinch, a smile could not help but slowly build up on Darkday's face. He then took a long and deep breath as he felt the beating of the supervisor's heart on the palm of his hand; just one grip, then her life would be over. It had been a long time since he had last taken someone's life-- 2 months, at least. His fingers were truly just shaking from the excitement.

"Please, stop this!"

But before he could psychokinetically squeeze the life out of the supervisor, a loud voice rang through his left ear, causing him to stop.

"..."

Silvie then rushed forward, patting the supervisor on the shoulder, "Please stop, miss supervisor. She's going to drown if you do not release her soon."

Although her words were somewhat fluent, the tiny bit of her Russian accent remained in her voice.

Weird, Riley thought. Mega Woman's accent was completely American-- was it possible this Silvie was a relative from far away? But she and Mega Woman looked too much alike for them to be distant relatives.

Perhaps Mega Woman's husband was from Russia?

Once again, Riley found himself looking at Mega Woman Jr.

If he killed him… would she also have the same kind of immortality as Mega Woman? If she did, then that would probably prove his assumption that she was, indeed, Mega Woman's daughter. But what if she didn't? What if she just dies if he kills her… then she'd just die without even having the chance of getting stronger.

A flower gone too soon is just weed, Riley thought.

Riley's eyes started to move randomly as different scenarios appeared in his mind-- but after what seemed like a second, he finally reached a conclusion on how he would know who she truly was…

...He'd just ask her once he had the chance to do so.

With Silvie patting the supervisor's shoulder, the tight feeling in her chest also gradually faded away-- waking her up from the slight stupor she found herself in. She quickly released the sphere of water, causing Hannah to drop down from the air.

Hannah's grasp for air whispered to the ears of the other examinees, causing them to wince from the cracking of her voice.

"Are you alright?" Silvie quickly rushed towards to help her, while the supervisor waved her hand, calling for the medics to come forward.

"I… I'm fine," Hannah said as she struggled to even stand up from almost having drowned, "...Thanks."

Silvie then had no choice but to back away as the medics came rushing in, quickly taking her away to the side. Riley was about to follow them, but Hanah quickly waved her hand and gestured to her to stay-- which he did.

The other examinees could not help but whisper and murmur to each other as they watched her being taken away. They were first awed by Silvie's display of her powers, however, with Hannah's performance, most of it was completely burned away.

"This is what the Academy is for, children!" The supervisor then picked up the files of the examinees from the ground, patting it for any dirt, "That girl was a fine example of why it is dangerous for you to keep hiding your powers-- some are too lethal to be contained."

Hearing the supervisor's words, some of the examinees could not help but nod in agreement; even Silvie let out a sigh as nodded. The only one that was not moving his head was Riley, whose eyes were still following his sister as she was being checked by the medics.

"Let's move on, next!"

"..."

"Next!"

"..."

"I said next!"

"It's your turn."

Riley blinked a couple of times as he heard Silvie's voice. He then looked at her, before moving his eyes to the front as he finally heard the supervisor calling for him.

"Next! Stop dawdling, you're holding up the line!"

"D… Riley Ross, Telekinesis."

"D… Riley Ross, Telekinesis."

Hearing Riley's monotonous voice, the other examinees quickly looked at each other.

"Ross? Is he related to the fire girl earlier?"

"Most likely, they're just next to each other."

"But still… why is he wearing something like that in the middle of summer?"

Even more so with them being related, the other examinees could not help but whisper to each other as Riley slowly made his way to the front. With him still wearing sunglasses, as well as his hoodie zipped all the way up to his nose-- he was completely covered up.

"...I need to see your face, Mr. Riley."

The supervisor, of course, was also slightly weirded out by Riley. She knew who the two were, as she knew the identity of their father; who would also happen to be teaching in the Academy once the school year started.

And so, even more, she had to be strict with them. There were also many other children who were the sons or daughters of other superheroes, she was told not to give them any special treatment-- and she was going to do just that.

Hannah was quite an interesting case, a loose cannon that perhaps would benefit most from attending the academy. It was wise of Whiteking to hide her from the world, as her powers would surely attract the attention of the people, but mostly... the terrorists that were crawling through the depths.

She wasn't the only pyrokinetic in the world. But she was one of the few that is still alive… or not part of an evil organization.

But to think he wasn't only hiding one, but two supes.

She was about to make Riley take off his hoodie once again, but as soon as she rechecked his file and saw that the sun was harmful to his skin, she quickly made him stop. Riley, however, did not as he casually took off his jacket.

"!!!"

"Riley!" Hannah, who was being checked by the medics, quickly pushed them away as she rushed towards her brother.

"It's alright, Hannah..." Riley said as he threw his hoodie and sunglasses towards her,

"...I applied sunscreen," he said in a monotonous tone as he raised his thumb, "SPF 150."

He did not really need to, the sun was not really harmful to his skin… at least not anymore. But to appease his sister, he still chose to apply it.

But still, Hannah continued to step towards Riley to give him back his hoodie, but before she could do so, she was pulled away by the medics who were previously checking up on her. She wanted to resist, but could not do so as she might harm the people blocking her path; and so, the only thing she could do was hope that nothing would happen to her brother.

Everyone else, however, had their eyes wide open. With the sun shining down on him, Riley looked as if he was glowing. It did not help that he was wearing a white t-shirt underneath.

"...An albino?" A whisper escaped from one of the other examinees.

"Wow, first time I am seeing one."

"So that's why he was fully covered up."

Once again, the other examinees began to look at each other. Silvie was perhaps the only one who did not react that strongly, as she had already partly seen his face earlier when he was… creepily smiling at her.

But still, looking at him now, a slight interest was slowly growing inside of her. Hannah had already made her interested as soon as she showed her fiery powers. So, as her brother, she could not help but wonder just what kind of strength this Riley has-- she thought as she tried her hardest not to miss even the tiniest detail.

"That's enough, quiet down!"

The examinees' whispers quickly dispersed as soon as the supervisor clapped her hands once more, "You can begin," she then said as she checked on Riley.

"...Okay."

Hearing the supervisor's words, Riley carefully grabbed something from his pocket. And Hannah, who was still being checked by the medics, could not help but almost stumble as soon as she realized what was in Riley's hand-- his cutlery set.

"Riley Ross, Telekinesis."

Riley once again repeated his introduction as the knife, fork, and the spoon in his hand slowly started to float in the air.

"..."

'That's it?'-- was the collective thought of everyone there. Their breaths of disappointment quickly covered the entire field as they looked at Riley. With the way he looked, as well as the performance of his sister before him, they all thought that Riley would do something special; or at least match the intensity of his sister's powers.

But making spoons float? Every child who has awoken with telekinetic powers could do that.

"That's it?"

Finally, the supervisor voiced out all of their thoughts.

"I am afraid you won't be able to pass the exam if that's all you can do. Remember, the purpose of the Academy is to train the next superhero that would become the next Mega Woman. If this is all that you could do at your age, I am afraid that it would be impossible for you to even think of achieving that...

...and that goes for all of you," the supervisor then said as she looked at the other remaining examinees, "If you think that--"

"Oh my god!"

Before the supervisor could finish her words, one of the examinees suddenly screamed. She was going to ask why he did so, but she didn't have to. As soon as she moved her body, she felt a slight pain coming from her torso.

"This…" She quickly looked towards her chest, only to see something lodged into it. She then turned her head towards the cutlery that was spinning around Riley, which was now missing a piece-- the spoon.

"Oh no," Riley hummed, "I apologize. Like my sister…

...I also can't control my power that well," he said as he flicked his finger.

"Kh!" The supervisor could not help but slightly wince in pain as the spoon lodged in her chest began to move, shaking erratically as it was slowly being pulled away.

"S… stop," the supervisor muttered as she grabbed the spoon, "Don't make it any worse!"

"Sorry. It's doing it on its own."

"It's not! Just stop using your powers!" The supervisor then stretched her arms to the side as she once again summoned spheres of water.

"Ah, I did it!"

However, before she could do anything with them, the spoon penetrating her chest quickly dislodged itself, causing her to take in a short but very deep breath which made the spheres of water drop and scatter on the ground.

"Medic!"

If the spoon was just a little bit to the right, then it would have definitely hit her heart. And so, as soon as she was able, she quickly called for the medics, who were able to at least quickly stop her from bleeding using their powers.

With her now away from death's door, she quickly stood up from the ground and rushed towards Riley, who quickly hid his cutlery back in his pocket.

"Are you alright now, supervisor?"

"You…" The supervisor wanted to slap Riley's head in. But as he said, it wasn't truly his fault. She should have known from her sister that Riley's powers aren't that simple. Just from the fact that the spoon he was controlling was accidentally able to pierce her skin was enough proof that he was also hiding great strength in him.

And so, with that thought, the supervisor could only grit her teeth in frustration as she shook her head, "I'm fine. Accidents happen all the time, go back to your line."

"Did I pass?"

"Don't ask me that!" The supervisor raised her voice as she ordered Riley to go back to his line, "We're going to take a few minutes break. Those who are already done, you can go ahead and take the Assessment test instead of dawdling around here."

Hearing the supervisor's words, the other examinees could not help but once again voice out their disappointment. They were having fun watching all sorts of other people display their powers, it was like watching an audition live… which is practically what they were doing now.

But alas, they could do nothing but disperse.

"It's not your fault, Riley."

Hannah walked beside her brother as soon as she was able to, "It's that bitch's fault for triggering us. Gather untrained children with unpredictable powers in one area, what a good idea… whoever thought of this is stupid. Stupid, I tell you, just like the government."

"Really?" Riley looked at his sister straight in the eyes, "I think it's quite fun."

"Of course it is," Hannah rolled her eyes as she hastened her steps, "From a recluse, anything would seem fun. Come, let's just take the god damn stupid tests and get this over with."

"...I am sorry for dragging you here, sister."

"Psh, stop being so dramatic," Hannah slightly trembled as she heard Riley's words. But after a few moments, she stopped walking and turned her head towards Riley, carrying a small smile on her face, "Besides, you're kinda right…

....It is somewhat fun, isn't it?"

"My god, this is so boring. Just how long do we have to wait here?"

"But you just said a while ago that this is quite fun."

"That was earlier. Jesus, just how many Supes are there for the interviews to take this long?"

"I am not Jesus, sister. But do you still want me to answer your question?"

"Shut the fuck up."

Riley and Hannah, along with many other examinees, had just finished answering their assessment test and were just waiting to be called by one of the Academy's staff. They were still in the same room where they took the written test, and so many others were also having their private conversation; making friends with future potential classmates.

The girl that Riley had hypothesized to be Mega Woman's daughter, Silvie, was also in the same room, surrounded by a lot of examinees asking her different sets of questions.

Even without the official school year even starting, even without knowing if they will pass or not, most of the people in the room were already forming their own groups-- the two siblings, however, seemed to be in a world of their own as they continued to only talk with one another. Some of the examinees that sat near them held signs of obviously wanting to converse with the two, but quickly backed out as soon as they heard Hannah cursing.

"Did you know that there are theories that Jesus is actually one of the earliest recorded super--"

"Please don't. Just don't ever tell that story to anyone if you want to gain even a single friend."

Hannah quickly covered her brother's mouth before he could start his ridiculous story. This actually wasn't the first time she would be hearing that story from him, as he had already told that story once; when their mother had told Riley to share what he was up to lately one innocent dinner time.

And that one innocent dinner time had quickly turned into something gruesome; as Riley's story did not really end on a good note.

"Oh, I think I have heard of that once!"

Riley quickly looked to the side as one of the examinees suddenly jumped between him and his sister, completely avoiding the examinee's eyes.

"The fuck," Hannah could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow with the sudden appearance of the young man, "Hello? Privacy?"

"Close, but my name is Gary," the young man then reached out his hand towards Hannah as he let out a wide smile, "I already know your name, so you don't really need to introduce yourself."

"...Right, the name's Hannah." Hannah squinted her eyes as she shook the young man's hand, "Did you need something?" She then said as she quickly let it go.

"No, not really," Gary shrugged his shoulders as he turned his attention towards Riley, reaching his hand towards him, "I was just curious about your brother's story…

...Riley, was it?"

"That is my name, yes." Although Riley answered Gary's question swiftly, he didn't take his hand; which caused Gary to turn towards Hannah as if gesturing if he did something wrong.

"My brother's just selective with people," Hannah said as she squinted her eyebrows even further, "Especially to those who get too close."

"Oh, I see," Gary blinked a couple of times as he retracted his hand, "Is he autistic or something?"

"What the fuck did you say!?"

The other examinees present in the room quickly shut their mouths as the sound of a desk screeching on the floor rang through their ears. All of them quickly turned their eyes towards the direction of the noise, only to see a girl grabbing someone by their collars.

"What's happening?"

Most of them began to whisper, wondering what was going on. They quickly recognized Hannah, making their whispers louder and more targeted. Those who were near the commotion started to tell their version of the events of what just transpired.

"Really? That guy called her brother like that?"

"Is it true, though? He does seem kind of off."

"That… kinda makes him dangerous, right? He was the one who stabbed the supervisor earlier..."

Hearing the words that were reaching her ears, Hannah could not help but click her tongue as she looked Gary straight in the eyes.

As for Gary, he already had both his arms raised in surrender, letting out an awkward chuckle as he apologized to Hannah.

"Sorry, I didn't mean anything rude by it," he said, "I also have a friend that is in the spectrum, so I just assumed that you would be fine with me calling him that, I truly am sorry."

"Stop fucking laughing. You think calling someone you just met autistic is fine?" Although the volume of her voice was low, the agitation in Hannah's tone was clear for everyone to hear. A hint of smoke was also starting to emerge from the collar of Gary's shirt.

"Sorry, I laugh when I'm nervous," Gary once again chuckled awkwardly as a hint of sweat trailed from his face, "I really didn't mean anything by it, please don't burn my shirt; I just bought this."

"You--"

"Please calm down, Ms. Ross."

Before Hannah could say another word, she felt a light tap coming from her shoulder. She turned her head to see who it was, only to find Silvie shaking her head at her, "If a supervisor sees you doing this, it might affect your chances of getting into the Academy. The simpleton had also apologized, perhaps settle this at another time if it happens again?"

"O… Ouch," Gary could not help but stutter as he was suddenly called a simpleton.

"Tch," and so, with Silvie getting in between them, as well as the looks they were getting from the other examinees, Hannah could only let go of Gary.

"I really didn't mean it," Gary once again apologized towards Hannah, before turning his attention to Riley and apologizing to him as well. Seeing him sincerely regretting his action, Hannah finally let out a sigh as she waved her hand.

"I might have overreacted a little bit. Thank you for holding me back, Ms. Sav… Savelib?"

"Savelievna. But you can just call me Silvie, Ms. Ross," Silvie let out a small hum as she let out a small smile.

"Then you can just call me Hannah as well."

Hannah and Silvie then proceeded to shake each other's hands as they introduced themselves.

"...Call me Gary?"

"Why are you still here?"

"R… right," seeing Hannah glaring at him, the only thing that Gary could do was let out a sigh and turn around.

"Sorry for calling you autistic, Riley," he then once again apologized before taking his leave. However, before he could even take 3 steps, Riley unexpectedly replied to him.

"Why do you keep on apologizing?" Riley muttered monotonously, "You're right, I am diagnosed with autism, which indeed makes me autistic."

"T… that's…" Gary could only take in a gulp as another drop of sweat started to trail on his face.

Hannah, on the other hand, could not help but plant her palm on her face as she let out a long and deep sigh. It almost felt like she wasted her anger and agitation for nothing. Throughout their years together, she had only seen Riley lie once or twice, and it was for something totally ridiculous. Of course, he won't lie even for his own sake.

As for Silvie, she just let out a small, "Oh," as she finally realized why he was smiling at her earlier-- he was probably just having a hard time trying to start up a conversation.

"He… is kinda cute, isn't he?"

"I want to take him home."

As for the other examinees, well… let's just say all sorts of thoughts were starting to race through their minds. This weird atmosphere would have probably continued if not for the Academy supervisor that entered the room.

"Riley Ross, it's your turn for the interview."

And it just so happened that the center of all the attention was the next one to be called.

"Don't say anything weird, alright?" Hannah quickly fixed Riley's hair and straightened out his clothes, "Normal school life, let's achieve a normal school life, please."

"We are in a school for super-powered individuals, sister. I am afraid that's impossible."-- was Riley's answer as he followed the supervisor out of the room.

"..."

"Your brother is quite a handful, isn't he?" Silvie let out a small giggle as she watched Riley's back disappear from the door.

"Tell me about it," Hannah's sighs almost filled the entire room.

"You seem to really love your brother, though?" Gary said as he shook his head, "Man, I am jealous. I wish I could have--"

"What the fuck are you still doing here?"

***

"Riley Ross, Age 16… and your power is telekinesis?"

"I suppose."

"And we were told that you caused an accident during the demonstration."

"I suppose."

Riley now found himself surrounded by 5 people, all wearing a unique set of clothes-- costumes.

And, as a matter of course, Riley recognized the 5; they were all superheroes that he had encountered before in his adventurous life as Darkday.

"The people in this room all know who your father is," one of the interviewers that had his eyes covered with a blindfold said, "So in respect to him, we are going to give it to you straight. With the answers you gave in the assessment test…

....you are not suited to be a superhero."

"Based on the answers you gave in the assessment test…

...you are not suited to be a superhero."

"...I suppose."

"..."

"..."

The 5 superheroes that were interviewing Riley could not help but turn their heads to each other as they awkwardly waited for him to say more. But even after almost a quarter of a minute, his mouth remained unmoving as he just sat there, staring silently towards the wall behind them.

"Do not be dejected, young man. We will not fail you just because of this."

And finally, after what seemed like another full minute of silence, one of the interviewers decided to speak. It was the superhero known as Spectacular Mustache Man; named obviously because of the abnormally long but straight mustache sticking off of his face.

"That is why we are having this interview in the first place, to discuss the answers you chose more in depth," he said as he scanned the paper in front of him while stroking his mustache. And after checking it for a few seconds, he let out a long and deep sigh as he turned his focus back to Riley, who was still just quietly staring at the wall.

"Let me be honest with you, young man. The result of your test is absolutely horrendous."

With Spectacular Mustache Man's words reverberating through the room, the other 4 heroes all nodded their heads in agreement. "We will let the fact that you accidentally hurt a supervisor in the earlier test slide, as it says here in your file that you have only awakened to your powers a few months ago. Your answers to the assessment test, however, are something that we can't overloo-- Are you listening?"

"I am."

"...Right," Spectacular Mustache Man could not help but slightly squint his eyes as Riley answered him nonchalantly, "Let's move on and discuss your answers. So in the very first question, the test asked you what you would do if you see an old woman struggling to cross the street; and from the 4 given choices, you chose D: Push her off the street…

...Why on earth would you choose that?"

"Because she is struggling."

"Then you could have just chosen A: Help her cross the street."

"...Why?" Riley blinked a couple of times as he slightly tilted his head to the side, "The test said she is already struggling to cross the street, why would I help her struggle more? That is not something a hero would do."

"What?" Spectacular Mustache Man furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, "What do you mean? She is struggling to cross the street, so the obvious way to alleviate her struggle is to help her cross the street."

"...I see," Riley muttered, "I suppose I may have misunderstood the question."

How can someone even misunderstand that question? It was the most simple question in the whole test-- the 5 superheroes thought as they once again turned their heads to each other. And what does he mean by 'that is not something a hero would do'?

So pushing an old woman off the street was something a hero would do?

It was already implied in Riley's file that he was diagnosed with some form of autism, but to think his lack of social awareness was to the point that it almost made them slightly uncomfortable.

"..."

And so, once again, the room was filled with silence. It wasn't until the only female superhero from the group of interviewers stood up that the silence was broken. The others wondered what she was going to do, but she didn't really give them a sign as she proceeded to sit on the floor in front of Riley.

"Hi Riley, my name is Scarlet Mage. Do you know who I am?"

Riley only slightly moved his eyes a bit, before nodding his head. Of course, he knows who she is-- he almost killed her once. And it wasn't only her, the remaining four had also almost been killed by him. The only reason they were still alive today was because Mega Woman would always come in to save the day.

He could probably kill them now. But alas, for the duration of Mega Woman's recovery, he was in retirement.

"You don't have to worry, okay?" Scarlet Mage then let out a smile, her voice sweet enough to warm up the whole room, "Everyone in this Academy is your friend, especially us in this room, okay?"

"Thank you for your kindness, Scarlet Mage. But I am not a child, you do not need to treat me as such."

"Of course not," Scarlet Mage let out a giggle as she looked at the paper she was holding, "I have another question, is that alright with you?"

"Yes, as Spectacular Mustache Man said, that is what this interview is for."

"Okay. This is question 16: You have an arch-enemy that you have finally beaten after a long arduous battle. Your arch-enemy is completely tired, beaten, and unable to move-- allowing you to do anything you want. What would you do?"

"My answer to that question is letter--"

"I want to know your answer now, not what you chose in the written test," Scarlet Mage said as she looked Riley straight in the eyes, "And please, look at me when you answer."

"Is that necessary?"

"Yes."

As soon as Riley heard that, his eyes which had been fixated on the wall finally moved away, landing itself on Scarlet Mage.

"Look at my eyes, Riley. It's alright, I am your friend."

"..." Riley let out a short but deep sigh as he returned Scarlet Mage's gaze.

"What would you do in that situation, Riley?"

"I will let her live and surrender her to the authorities."

"Why?"

"Because that is what a superhero would do."

"But what if you're not a superhero? What if this is just some random individual that had killed your father?"

"That is impossible, my father will not be beaten by some random indi--"

"Just humor me, please."

"Then I will not have to do anything. The Hope Guild will hunt her down as he is a member--"

"What if he killed your mother? Your sister? And you're just a young man who finally has the chance to take revenge. What would you do?"

"I will still let her live."

"Why?" Scarlet Mage slightly raised an eyebrow from finally having gained a slight change of expression from Riley.

"Because anyone who hurts my sister shall live in pain for the rest of their lives."

"...I see," Scarlet Mage let out a long and deep sigh as she stood up from the floor, "Thank you for answering my questions truthfully."

From then on, the 5 superheroes no longer relied on Riley's answers on the paper, as it was obvious that he had a hard time literally understanding the questions as they truly were. And throughout the interview, there were all sorts of sighs and slight gasps as Riley continued to answer their questions without even a single pause.

And finally, after what seemed like half an hour…

"Thank you, Mr. Riley. You may now go back to the waiting room."

"Okay. Did I pass?"

"You did. And please call your sister, we will interview her next."

"Alright."

Riley only bowed his head before quickly leaving the room. And now, with him gone, another bout of loud sighs echoed throughout the room as the five superheroes all leaned on their seats, tired and beaten.

"He is definitely in the Potential Villain list, right?" The superhero wearing a blindfold said as he fanned himself with Riley's paper.

"Definitely, man. What about the rest of you?"

"I don't think so," Spectacular Mustache Man shook his head as he once again stroked his mustache, "You have to understand he isn't a normal kid."

"Most villains aren't right in the head, SMM."

"A Potential Villain would at least try to lie on the written tests, he clearly didn't," Spectacular Mustache Man said as he lightly slammed his palm on the table.

"Maybe he's not even capable of lying? I heard some people with autism are like that."

"Isn't that more troublesome, then? Just based on his answers?"

"Potential Villain it is, the--"

"No, he's not."

Before the blindfolded superhero could stamp Riley's paper, Scarlet Mage, who had been quiet the whole conversation, finally spoke up.

"Throughout the whole interview, not even once did his heart change a beat."

"I was right then, he's not capable of lying!"

"He is," Scarlet Mage shook her head, "On the test, he chose what he thinks a superhero would do in every situation, not what he himself would do-- that in itself is a form of lie."

"...So what are you saying?"

"Riley Ross is a blank canvas," Scarlet Mage said as she stamped Riley's paper with blue ink,

"If anything…

...he has the purest soul of all the examinees today."

***

Scarlet Mage needs to die-- Riley thought as he walked back to the waiting room.

He truly wasn't aware that Scarlet Mage had the ability to somewhat see through lies, without tampering inside his mind, at that. He thought she was just like her sister, an Elemental Controller. If she was going to teach in the Academy, then he would definitely need to find a way to dispose of her without alerting anyone's suspicion.

"You're next, sister."

Hannah, who was having a conversation with Silvie, and surprisingly also talking with Gary, quickly approached Riley as soon as he got back to the room.

"How did it go?" She said in a very eager tone, "Did you pass?"

"Of course," Riley said as raised both his thumbs.

"What... how!?" Hannah let out a short and playful gasp, before putting on the biggest smile on her face as she nudged her brother a couple of times.

"Because I chose to push an old woman off the street."

"..."

And so, Riley Ross, also known as the supervillain Darkday, will finally start his not-so normal life as a normal super-powered student.

"Are you sure you have everything? Do you have the portable fire extinguishers ready? Did you bring enough? Did you make sure all of your clothes are fire-resistant? What about you, Riley? Did you bring the 1 gallon of sunscreen we bought you?"

"Mother, we're moving to the Academy dorms, not another country. Besides, father will also be teaching-- !!!"

Hannah's muffled screams whispered through the air as Bernard quickly covered her mouth, not allowing her to speak any further. Another month had passed since Riley's very successful entrance exam, and now, the Ross's were in front of the entrance of the Academy, with Diana refusing to leave her children for almost an hour now.

"Remember what we practiced? Never, ever call me father when we are at school; whether I am in costume or not," Bernard whispered as he glared at her daughter. Hannah, however, only slapped her father's hand away.

"You look more suspicious doing that! I swear, how on earth have you survived this long without your secret identity getting discovered," Hannah rolled her eyes as she rushed inside the almost 3-meter thick gate of the Academy, "I'll meet you inside, blankface!" She then waved at Riley before disappearing into the depths of the campus.

"I'm not done, get back he--"

Before Diana could finish her words, Riley suddenly followed her sister inside; not even letting her say her farewells. The only thing Diana could do was let out a long and deep sigh as she lightly hugged her husband.

"They truly grow up so fast, don't they?"

"They do," Bernard quickly nodded, "Now, let's take you home so I can return here before the entrance ceremony starts."

"It's not fair that I am the only one not attending the Academy!" Diana pouted, "Maybe I should also apply as a teacher?"

"...That's not going to happen," Bernard chuckled, "Just wait for me at home, okay? We finally have the house by ourselves after 18 long years. Maybe it's time…

...we welcome another Ross into our family."

***

"First of all, I would like to congratulate all of you for making it to the Academy; and secondly, I would also like to congratulate you on your first step to being an actual superhero."

"Wake me up when the old man stops talking."

As soon as the welcoming ceremony started, Hannah quickly moved her chair nearer to Riley's, leaning her head on his shoulder as she closed her eyes to sleep through the speech being given by the President of the Mega Academy-- the superhero known as Prophet.

The Prophet is an old hero, almost as old as Mega Woman herself; besides being an active part of the government, not much is known about him. Riley had also not had the pleasure of having to encounter Prophet as Darkday, so all of his attention was currently on him.

Riley did not even notice the stares they were getting from the other students, not even from the one beside him.

"The fact that you have made it here is already an accomplishment, so I am very proud of all of you," Prophet continued his speech; his smiles, enough to overwhelm the huge scar he had on his face, "You are the very first batch of students of America's Mega Academy, therefore, I can't promise that your stay here will be perfect. But what I can promise you is that once we are ready to let you go, you will come out of that gate a superhero…"

Perhaps Hannah had the right mentality, as Prophet's speech truly did last a very long time. The excitement on the students' faces has already died down as Prophet did not seem to have any plans to stop even after an hour of talking.

At this point, only two students were left actively listening to what he was saying-- Riley and Silvie.

The former, trying to figure out Prophet, while the latter was waiting. But she did not need to wait for long, as Prophet's speech finally came to an end.

"...And so, to fire up your competitive spirit, based solely on the entrance exam-- I shall call to the stage the student we think would have the best chance to replace Mega Woman…

...Silvie Savelievna!"

The crowd quickly woke up as soon as Prophet's claps echoed throughout the entire hall, some of them who were already in dreamland were slightly confused, but as soon as they saw someone walking to the stage, they just instinctively also clapped their hands; even Hannah was a victim of this domino effect as she clapped her hands as soon as she was woken up by it.

"W… what's happening, Riley?" Hannah weakly muttered as she tried her best to open her eyes. Riley, however, completely ignored her as he stared emptily towards the wall on the back of the stage.

'Best chance to replace Mega Woman?'

He repeated Prophet's words in his mind. What did they mean by 'replace' Mega Woman? Was he just overthinking things, or did something happen to Mega Woman that the government wasn't telling people?

Was it really the right decision for him to return her there? Perhaps he should have kept her with the others, or maybe just took care of her himself?

"Earth to Riley."

Riley's erratically moving eyes then stopped as Hannah waved her hands in front of his face, "Are you really actually in love with that Silvie girl? You do know I have her number, right? We became friends during the exams while you were being interviewed. I can give it to you if you want, what about it, eh? Eh?"

"No," Riley just shook his head in response, "I was thinking about Mega Woman, sister."

"...What? Since when were you a fan of her?"

"I am not. It's just that it seems that something is wrong with h--"

Before Riley could finish his words, a high-pitched screeching noise whistled through the air, almost deafening everyone in the hall.

"S… sorry."

It was then followed by Silvie's something anxious voice as she tried to fiddle with the microphone in front of her. But finally, after a few more seconds, her long and deep breath reverberated through the air.

"First of all, I would like to thank the Academy for providing all of us students such a warm welcome. I am going to keep my speech short because I know all of us are excited to take our first step as students of the Academy… I know I am. So there really is only one thing I want to say to all of you…"

Silvie closed her eyes as she once again took a long and deep breath, before once again opening her mouth and scanning the fellow students in front of her.

"...I will be the one to surpass Mega Woman."

"!!!"

Hearing Silvie's words, not only the crowd of students, but also the faculty all shared a collective expression of awe, amusement, and irritation-- creating an orchestra of gasps within the halls.

"So please, forgive me as I do my best to stay at the top. That is all I wanted to say, thank you."

"..."

"..."

Even after the students were told that they may leave the hall to see their class assignments and designation, none of them stood up from their seats. They could once again only watch as Silvie left the hall by herself.

What she did was basically a declaration of war, and most of the crowd here that had seen her during the exhibition had already given up hope in fighting against her for the crown… However, there were some whose fires have only grown bigger as they accepted Silvie's challenge.

"Oho, your girlfriend truly knows how to make an entrance, blankf-- Riley?"

Hannah tried to nudge Riley with her elbows but almost stumbled as she found the seat next to her suddenly empty. "What the… where the fuck is that idiot?"

Hannah quickly stood up as Riley was suddenly nowhere to be found.

"Don't tell me…

...he really did fall in love with her!?"

***

"Excuse me, ma'am. Can you tell me where the class assignments are posted?"

"Eek!"

A high-pitched shriek echoed throughout a hallway, followed by a bunch of books catapulting in the air. The owner of both quickly tried to catch the books she just threw due to her shock but found them staying afloat in the air.

"..." Even from the mask the red-haired woman was wearing, one could not help but see her eyes squinting. She then slowly turned around to see who it was that called her out of nowhere, only to see a white-haired individual widely staring at her straight in the eyes.

She once again almost jumped in fright as soon as she saw the young man, but as soon as she realized she wasn't actually seeing a ghost, she quickly let out a short but deep sigh and calmed herself down.

"You're student Riley Ross, right? What are you doing here?"

"I think I am lost…

....Scarlet Mage."

"Ugh, I knew I shouldn't have agreed to this."

Scarlet Mage's red hair bounced springingly as she stomped her way through the halls of the Academy; she could fly if she wanted to, but that would be breaking one of the rules they have set up in the Academy: Using of powers is not allowed in the hallway except otherwise permitted to.

Of course, she, as a teacher, is exempted from that rule. But what kind of example will she bring to the students if the one supposed to guide them breaks the rules?

And so, she walked. It would have been fine if the hallways of the Academy were like any other normal hallways, but no.

The width of the path is almost six times wider than that of normal, and its length reflects that as well. It was made like this as a contingency-- you can't have superpowered teenagers confined in small areas. Besides the 3-meter thick gate and fence, the Academy looked just like a prestigious and expensive school on the outside, built with a lot of tall windows--

--Windows which were made of a meter thick of reinforced polycarbonate plastic. But even the building was actually just made for guests and appearance; 80% of the Academy was actually underground, with enough oxygen in the reserve to last centuries.

Truly, an architectural and engineering marvel.

But right now, that very same marvel was being 'used' to torture the superhero known as Scarlet Mage. As a minor telepath and an elemental controller, Scarlet Mage was used to just floating around using her powers-- and walking the lonesome and unnaturally long hallways of the Academy proved to be an annoyance to her.

"Well, a pay is a pay," her sighs once again echoed throughout the empty hallways, "I swear, we should be exempted from taxes right now since--"

"Excuse me, ma'am. Can you tell me where the class assignments are posted?"

"Eek!"

Scarlet Mage could not help but shriek as a voice suddenly whispered behind her. She almost used her powers as soon as she saw the young man behind her, but as soon as she realized who it was, she forcefully tried to calm herself down.

"You're… student Riley Ross, right? What are you doing here?"

What is he doing here indeed? Scarlet Mage looked at her phone, and the entrance ceremony should still be ongoing, or at least just ended. She was currently underground, and none of the students should be here yet.

But since the student in front of her is literally a special case, she did not really react violently.

"I am lost, Scarlet Mage."

He… is lost? She would understand if they were above ground, but for him to be lost to the point that he found himself here-- just how bad was his sense of direction and awareness?

It truly was such a waste, Scarlet Mage thought. If Riley wasn't diagnosed with autism, then he would surely be popular with the ladies. Perhaps one could even say his albinism amplified his facial features, causing him to look like one of those solemn elves in Lord of the Bangles that she used to watch as a teenager.

But alas, beautiful beings are always cursed with the most beautiful of imperfections.

And so, with a sigh, Scarlet Mage could only grab the papers that were flying in the air one by one, "Come, I'll take you back up. Just where on earth did you pop up from?"

"I believe from my biological mother, Scarlet Ma--"

"No, I meant which door did you take to get here."

"The metal door."

"You know what, never mind," Scarlet Mage shook her head as she gestured to Riley to follow her, "I'll lead you to your class, you're actually under my supervision so I'll take this as fate. Is that alright with you, or do you still want to go back up?"

"It is perfectly fine by me," Riley then smiled as he proceeded to follow Scarlet Mage. There was an awkward silence that persisted in the air, prolonged by the unusual long hallway.

Scarlet Mage did not really find it hard to converse with Riley during the interview, but now that the two were left alone, she realized she had no idea what to say to him. But finally, after a few more minutes of walking, the two finally reached their classroom.

And as is with the other parts of the Academy underground, the room was also spacious-- with the block of seats directly implanted on the floor in several rows. The front of the room was also designed as a stage, for the teachers to be able to freely move.

Scarlet Mage then asked Riley to choose any seat he wished; Riley, however, remained standing in front of her on the stage.

"..."

"..."

A second.

A minute.

Almost an hour.

"...How did the entrance ceremony go, was it fun?"

Almost an hour had passed and Scarlet Mage could no longer endure the awkward situation and decided to strike a conversation, which she knew she would regret.

"No. It was boring and unnecessary, Scarlet Mage."

"R… right?" Scarlet Mage could only let out a chuckle, "Did you leave before Prophet finished with his speech?"

"No, I finished it before coming here, Scarlet Mage."

"I see."

"You do."

"..."

"..."

"Wait… what did you mean before coming here?" Scarlet Mage then blinked a couple of times as she realized what Riley just said, "I thought you were lost?"

"I was initially, Scarlet Mage," Riley then responded as he slowly took a step towards Scarlet Mage, causing her to slightly back away, "But then I finally found you."

"Found… me? Did you need something from me?" Scarlet Mage could not help but take in a gulp as her back was soon blocked by a wall. She tried her hardest to try and read the beating of Riley's heart; but found that it was the same as it always has been-- still.

"W… what are you doing!?" Scarlet Mage did not really want to hurt a student, but Riley's hand was already slowly reaching towards her face. If he continued any further, then she would have to react violently, "This is very inappropriate behavior, Riley! I can still forgive you if you retract your hand!"

"Forgiveness is not something I need, Scarlet Mage," Riley calmly said as his hand gently touched Scarlet Mage's neck, "What I need is you--"

"Holy shit, even the rooms are huge!"

"!!!"

With the door suddenly sliding open, Scarlet Mage took this chance to push away Riley's hand and move to the side. She quickly fixed her hair and dress as she looked at the student that just barged inside the room.

"..." The male student could not help but squint his eyes as he saw Scarlet Mage and Riley on top of the stage, awfully close to each other. But as soon as his eyes reached Riley, he quickly let out a light gasp.

"It's you!"

"It is."

The male student was none other than Gary, the examinee that Hannah had an altercation with during the entrance exams.

"Dang, I thought I would be the first to arrive. So you're in this class as well, R… Rocky?"

"Riley."

"Right-- Ah dibs!" Gary then suddenly ran towards the front-most seat and jumped on it, "This spot shall be mine!"

"You may take your seat as well, Mr. Ross."

Scarlet Mage then took in a long and deep breath as her voice became deeper, the warm tone she was using towards Riley, completely gone.

"..." Riley only nodded his head as he proceeded to sit beside Gary, the closest seat that had access to the stage where Scarlet Mage would be spending most of her time during class.

Seeing this, Scarlet Mage could only let out a sigh, before finally taking a sit on her desk and closing her eyes.

"It seems Scarlet Mage is strict, huh?" Gary then whispered in Riley's ears, "Here I thought she was quite welcoming during the interview."

"No, she is very kind. Kinder than most," Riley quickly replied, "It truly is such a shame that I have to kill her."

"Hm? I didn't catch that," Gary, whose eyes were busy exploring the huge classroom, could not help but blink a couple of times as he did not hear Riley's words clearly.

"What are you trying to catch?" Riley also blinked a couple of times as he looked around the room.

"No, it's…"

The two continued to chat as they tried to wait for the other students to arrive. As for Scarlet Mage, she could not hear anything clearly as her heart was beating too fast.

Just what was that? She thought. What did Riley mean by she needs her? Did Riley suddenly gain an obsession with her? She had researched people with autism as soon as she met Riley weeks ago, and she knew that most of them held some kind of obsession over something.

Is that it? But they were student and teacher; wouldn't that be problematic? Was Riley even capable of feeling love?

Scarlet Mage could not help but furrow her eyebrows as all sorts of thoughts race through her mind. No matter the case, what happened earlier was truly inappropriate and unhealthy and must not be repeated again.

Scarlet Mage then slightly glanced towards Riley, and found that he was no longer paying attention to her-- on the other hand, the almost 30 students that were already seated in front of her were.

"!!!"

Scarlet Mage quickly stood up; just when did all of these people arrive!? How deep were her thoughts that she didn't even hear them coming inside!?

"G… good morning," Scarlet Mage quickly stood up as she scanned the students.

"Good morning, Scarlet Mage."

And as she did so, most of the students also stood up.

Their greetings, led by none other than Sylvie Savelievna-- chosen representative of the Class 1-V.

"...Okay, you may take your seats."

Seeing the students all greet her with respect, Scarlet Mage could only clear her throat as she tried to release the last of the awkwardness that remained inside her due to what happened with Riley earlier.

Considering Riley wasn't looking at her anymore, she was probably just misunderstanding his intention. And of course, she would be right in that.

Riley was not thinking of love or obsession, he was currently thinking of the best way of killing Scarlet Mage. She was a minor telepath, but it would be okay if it was just that, as Riley was resistant to mind control. But Scarlet Mage was able to dig even deeper than that; she was able to read the slight fluctuations in a person's heart, somewhat allowing her to bypass any of Riley's resistance.

He was safe for now, as the only thing that makes his heart fluctuate is Mega Woman… but it was better to be safe. He could just make her heart stop, but Scarlet Mage was still young-- it would be quite suspicious if she died of a heart attack.

He could probably concur up an accident, but Scarlet Mage was not just a street-level hero, she was an A-rank superhero capable of burning down a whole mountain. If she died in a car crash, then that would be slightly ridiculous.

That solves it, then. The only sure way for her to die is by an attack; Perhaps an ambush in her own home? But for that, Riley must discover her identity and where she lived. And so, with that thought, Riley raised his hand.

"...Yes? Do you have any questions, Mr. Ross?" Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly stutter as Riley suddenly raised his hands.

"What is your true name and what is your current address?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

As soon as Riley asked that, all of the students in the room all looked at each other; carrying the same expression on their faces-- confusion.

"That… is a strictly confidential information, Mr. Ross," Scarlet Mage then patiently answered as she once again cleared her throat, "But I am glad you asked that as that is exactly the very first lesson we will be talking about today-- secret identities. There really is only one thing you need to know;

Once you start wearing a mask, never reveal your identity to anyone-- even to your own family if you can help it."

"Everyone knows that, teacher Scarlet Mage!" One of the male students raised his hand, "And why are we in the same class as a retard!?"

"Woah!" Gary, who was sitting beside Riley, could not help but stand up as soon as he heard the student's words, "He is autistic, you bastard! There's a difference! I... I think, but you shouldn't call people that way!"

"Do you think it's fair!? Even Silvie is in our class, so why would someone like him be in ours? Isn't there some kind of special--"

Before the male student could finish his words, he felt a slight tingling sensation on his forehead; followed by a sort of burning smell as a tickle of smoke fumed from his eyebrows.

"O-ow!" The male student quickly patted his eyebrow to put out the sizzling ember but found that he was unable to do so. The only thing he could do was shake his head, slightly causing his completely gelled-up hair to wave.

"The class distribution is not in any way related to your skills or your capabilities as a working functioning human," Scarlet Mage's words then whispered through the air as she snapped her fingers, causing the male student's eyebrows to completely disappear from existence, "Remember, you might be here to compete against each other, but you are also here to learn, and perhaps a lesson in humility is what all of you need first.

Follow me outside."

And without even following with another word, Scarlet Mage suddenly stepped out of the room, leaving the automatic sliding door open for the students to follow her. They were a bit confused at first, but seeing as their teacher just went outside, they had no choice but to follow her.

"Tch," the male student with a gelled-up hair clicked his tongue as he looked at Riley before stepping out of the room, followed by 4 men that seemed to be his group of friends.

"Are you alright, Mr. Ross?" Silvie then suddenly approached Riley, who was just about to stand up as he followed the rest of the students out. The students that were still in the room could not help but be slightly curious as to why she approached him, after all, they could be considered heaven and earth.

"Yeah man, want me to beat that guy up for you?"

"Violence is not allowed inside the Academy, Mr. Gary," Silvie let out a sigh as she shook her head, "It's written in the handbook."

"...There's a handbook?"

"I am fine, Silvie Savelievna," Riley then stood up as he nodded his head towards Silvie, "We should follow the rest of the students, it's a huge building and we can easily get lost by ourselves."

"Right, race you guys there!?" Gary screamed before suddenly rushing out of the room.

"But we don't even have a set destination yet," Riley said as he slightly furrowed his eyebrows.

"Just let him go," Silvie chuckled, "Let's go together?"

"We already are," Riley muttered as the two of them started walking out of the room.

"I guess your sister is in another class?"

"I wouldn't know, I didn't check the class distribution," Riley said, "But there's a higher chance that she might just be cutting classes."

"I… I see." It was supposed to be a rhetorical question. Silvie already knew that Hannah was in another class as she was just with her before entering the room, but to think Riley's first thought would be her cutting classes.

Is that usually the first thought of siblings?

"You know, you can request to the Academy to be transferred since you… are a special case," Silvie muttered weakly, "If you're going to be more comfortable being near her, I can help you submit an application of transfer, she seems to be very protective of you."

"It's okay. The class is already full of noisy people as it is."

"I… I see," once again, Silvie could only awkwardly chuckle. She had no idea what was going on in Riley's mind, so she didn't know whether or not he was trying to be funny, and whether or not she was allowed to laugh.

After that, the two just continued to follow the line of students until they reached a vast and spacious hall. And to their surprise, they weren't the only students there.

There were two other classes in the two corners of the hall, and one included Hannah, who was already waving her hands at Silvie and Riley. Silvie waved back, Riley, on the other hand, only glanced at her before focusing on the three instructors that were talking in the middle of the hall.

They talked for a few minutes before each of the instructors returned to their respective students.

"Alright, listen up," Scarlet Mage clapped her hands to try and get her students' attention, "Since it is the very first day of the Academy, some of the instructors, including yours truly, have decided to set up some sort of exercise between our classes-- a friendly tournament that would help us gauge your level of proficiency in controlling your powers."

"...Already?"

"But they haven't taught us anything yet."

"Stop being pussies, this should be a good way to test our strengths with each other."

"Is… isn't this dangerous?"

"None of you have to worry," Scarlet Mage quickly waved her hand, "Before anything drastic could happen, we would make sure to stop it. You can challenge anyone you want, you can even challenge someone in the same class since none of you know anything about each other yet."

"When do we start, Ms. Scarlet Mage?" Silvie then stepped forward as she looked Scarlet Mage straight in the eyes.

Seeing this, Scarlet Mage looked towards the two other instructors, before nodding her head and turning her attention back to her class, "It has already started, you can challenge anyone you want at any time, and the stage will be yours."

"..."

Hearing this, not only their class but the students of the other class as well looked at each other. Although there were some glares and curious stares, none of them really opened their mouth to challenge anyone. The instructors could have very well just made a list of participants, so why exactly did they make it into some sort of free-for-all?

"Then..." Silvie let out a sigh before her eyes tried to find the male student who insulted Riley earlier, "You, what's your name?"

"M... Me?" The male student with completely pulled back hair could not help but stutter as he pointed at himself, "My... my name is Danny."

"Then Danny, I challen--"

"I challenge that guy to a match!"

But alas, before Silvie could issue a challenge, Danny suddenly pointed towards Riley. When the others saw this, they could not help but shake their heads in disappointment. With all his bravado earlier, to think he would back out in the first sign of being challenged by an obviously stronger opponent.

"S... shut up!" Even his new group of friends seem to be teasing him as they all nudged and mocked him.

"Enough. A challenge has been issued," Scarlet Mage let out a short but deep sigh as she turned to look at Riley. The truth is, she was already expecting Silvie to stand up on behalf of Riley due to her aptitude test, but to think this Danny guy would beat her to it. But what's done is done, they have another reason for doing this anyway.

"What do you say, Riley? You can still back down if you want to."

"It's okay," Riley quickly shook his head, "It's a better way to waste my time than just standing here."

"Ooh shit," hearing Riley's words, Gary, who was keeping quiet in the side, could not help but let out a prolonged hum; and as if he ignited the spark of the students, they too, started whispering to each other.

"Okay," Scarlet Mage could only nod as she turned her head once again towards the two other instructors, who quickly ordered their students to move to the corner of the room to make space.

"Go to the front and introduce yourselves to the people, you'll be doing that a lot once you become a superhero."

"Daniel Espinoza, I will someday be known as Mega Man!" Danny said as he rushed to the center of the hall, stretching his limbs... stretching his limbs further than that of any normal human, "My power is superhuman elasticity!"

"That's a disgusting power," Riley muttered as he too, walked to the center of the stage, "Riley Ross, I will someday be known as…

....Riley Ross."

"R… Riley?"

Hannah, who was quietly yawning behind her classmates, could not help but be completely be woken up as soon as she saw her brother going to the center of the training hall. They were supposed to do a mock-up battle of some sort today, today… right on the first day of school.

She thought it was ridiculous and they should have just let them go to their dorms first and just continue the lessons next month or something, but no-- they had to be extra. It was stupid, she thought.

But to think the very first person that would be issued a challenge would be none other than her brother. Seeing this, she quickly pushed her new classmates aside as she angrily walked to the front.

This was bullying, she thought. Just because Riley was a little different than most kids, they were already bullying him on the first day of school? No, not on her watch. It truly was the right decision for her to enroll in the Academy as well because if not, she wouldn't be able to protect Riley from instances like this.

However, as she was about to step out, their class instructor blocked her path.

"Please move, teach," Hannah said in a very irritated tone, "That's my brother right there."

"I am afraid I can't do that. If you wish to fight, then you can only do so after this match is over."

"Are you crazy? I said that's my brother! He might be getting bullied--"

"Then get revenge afterward. Stop being such a busybody, you can't save everyone. And it's Mr. Nightwalker, please address me with a little bit of respect as we will be spending a lot of time together from now on."

"That's…"

Fucking creepy-- is what Hannah thought as her supervisor smiled at her. Nightwalker always had his eyes closed, but even then, it looked like he was looking straight at her soul. And so, with Nightwalker blocking her path, Hannah could only grit her teeth and hope that nothing bad happens to her brother. If something bad did happen to him…

...then he would burn that single eyebrowed boy that is his opponent.

"Daniel Espinoza, I will someday be known as Mega Man! My power is superhuman elasticity!"

"Riley Ross, I will someday be known… as Riley Ross."

"That's not a superhero name!"

"But it will still be the name I will be known as," Riley said as he grabbed something from his pockets.

"Is that a spoon!?"

For some of the students that recognized Riley from the entrance exam, most of them flinched as soon as they saw the spoon he was holding. After all, how could they forget the violent scene where Riley accidentally almost scooped out the proctor's heart?

"Yes, it's silverware. Less durable but more expensive than stainless steel, but mother seems to love it."

"No one asked!"

"But you just did," Riley muttered as the spoon started to float in the air, "This spoon is very much like you, Daniel. Much useless than most, and probably only loved by your mother. I am joking, of course."

"...Damn," Gary once again let out a hum as he opened his mouth exaggeratingly while slowly turning his eyes towards his other classmates.

Silvie, who just heard Riley talk without any pause, could not help but let out a sigh. Seeing the silence persisting throughout the entire hall, she was finally not alone in her dilemma of not knowing if she should laugh or not… but since he said it was a joke, maybe it was fine?

And so, with that thought, Silvie let out a slightly muffled giggle as she covered her mouth.

"Enough!" And as if Silvie's laugh was a trigger, Danny let out a roar, "Enough talking! Let's do this!"

"So, we are allowed to use our powers for violence now?" Riley raised his hand as he looked at Scarlet Mage.

"Yes," Scarlet Mage nodded before a small blaze emerged from the tip of her finger, "As soon as this flame explodes, you may begin your match."

And from the moment of saying that, it didn't even take 3 seconds before the blaze on Scarlet Mage's fingertips let out a loud pop.

And as soon as it did so, Danny's arms quickly stretched towards Riley like an arrow.

"Ew," Riley worded before moving his body to the side to dodge.

"Got you, you autistic bastard!"

Danny's arms, however, quickly flew back towards Riley, threatening to wrap around him like some sort of snake.

"..." Riley's eyes continued to follow the arms as they continued to circle around him, only a foot away from making contact with his body. However, as soon as Danny's hands intersected with one another, Riley let out a very small breath. And as he did so, the spoon that seemed to be aimlessly floating in the air whistled through the air, its other end shooting straight towards Danny's hands.

"Gah!"

And without even a slight resistance or hesitation, the handle of the spoon penetrated both of Danny's hands that were on top of each other. It did not stop there, however, as the spoon continued to fly down, dragging his hands until they planted on the floor.

The spoon also penetrated the floor, completely pinning down Danny's hands. And with another flicker of Riley's finger, the bowl of the spoon bent, locking down Danny's hands.

"Oh," Riley muttered as he stepped over the overlapping circles that Danny made with his arms,

"It's much sturdier than I thought." He then said as he looked at the spoon trapping Danny's arms, "At least much more durable than you, Daniel. But you don't have to worry, your mother probably still loves you, they are usually made to be that way to their children."

"L… let go of my hands!" Danny tried to pull his hand away, but due to the pain of having a spoon embedded in his limbs, the only thing he could do was scream.

"I can't do that, Daniel," Riley let out a sigh as he slowly walked towards Danny, trying to avoid his extended squirming arms as he did so, "That's a very disgusting power, I don't want it near me."

"You fucker! My idol has the same pow-- W… what are you trying to do?"

Danny could not help but take in a short but deep breath as Riley once again grabbed something from his pocket, this time, a much sharper object-- a knife.

"You don't have to worry, Daniel," Riley muttered as the knife in his hand slowly floated over his palm, "I will make it painless."

And as soon as he said that, a whistle once again whispered throughout the entire hall as the knife shot straight towards Daniel's head. Seeing this, the only reaction that Daniel had was a slight shiver of his body, before closing his eyes in fear of what was to come.

However, before the knife could lodge into his head, it completely burned down in almost an instant. Seeing this, Riley flicked his finger, causing Daniel to once again scream in pain as the spoon pinning down both his hands was violently pulled away.

And once again, without any hesitation, the spoon headed straight towards Danny's head. But once again, before it could reach it, the instructor of the other class grabbed it with his bare hand, completely crushing it.

"..." Riley then slightly turned his head to the side, as Nightwalker was already beside him, waving his finger and gesturing to Riley not to continue any further.

"That's enough, Mr. Riley!" Scarlet Mage then stomped her way towards Riley, the expression on her face clearly pissed off. If she was just a little late in burning down the knife, then they would probably already have their first casualty, right on the first day of school.

"You should know when your opponent is already beaten, and that goes for all of you!" Scarlet Mage shouted as she looked at the other students, "That's one of the lessons we wished to impart to all of you today!"

"But he's still breathing."

"You… no!" Scarlet Mage could not help but groan in frustration as she looked at Riley's legitimately confused face, "Didn't you just hear him screaming in pain!?"

"Yes, it was very soothing."

"N… no," Scarlet Mage covered her face. Seeing this, Nightwalker walked towards her and patted her on the shoulder a couple of times.

"So…" He then whispered into her ear,

"Still think he doesn't belong in the Potential Villain list?"

Scarlet Mage's eyes had been twitching for quite a while now. There was currently another set of students having a match in the center of the training hall, but her attention was completely settled on Riley.

She had been observing him from the start of their battle, and not even once, did his heart fluctuate. Even as he pierced his opponent's hands, even as he was about to stab his head with a knife, never once did his heart fluctuate.

During the interview, Scarlet Mage thought of this as some sort of a plus; as a hero that is always true to himself would more often than not, end up making the right decision when the time comes. However, she completely dismissed the other side of the blade.

Riley doesn't know when to hold back. His heart was so pure that it will always go straight to the end result; this time, he wasn't going to stop until Danny stopped breathing-- his morals were all over the place. And so, from this day forth, Scarlet Mage promised herself she would take extra care of Riley.

He doesn't belong in the Potential Villain list-- she would stand by her decision. Riley is just a lost pure soul that would have to be guided with every step. She should probably visit Whiteking soon in order for her to gain more information about Riley.

And as for the person of interest, Riley was currently being isolated by the rest of the class. Even Silvie could not help but slightly move away from him as she was a bit uncomfortable with how much violence he was capable of; she was even starting to think that what happened during the entrance examination wasn't an accident.

The only person that was left near Riley was Gary, who was letting out a curse every time something interesting happens during the matches.

"Why do you always curse so much?" Riley then asked.

"Eh? I don't know," Gary just shrugged his shoulders before turning his attention back to the ongoing battle. Seeing this, Riley could not help but slightly furrow his eyebrows.

When he was still running around as Darkday, he had also encountered a lot of superheroes cursing him. Cursing him as he crushed their bones, cursing him as he slowly ripped out their heads, cursing him as he gouges out their eyeballs.

It was the only thing that messes up their otherwise beautiful screams. Riley then suddenly closed his eyes as the memories of the people he had killed resurfaced in his mind, his breaths trembling in excitement. He made an oath to himself to not wear Darkday's costume until Mega Woman recovers, but every time he reminisced all the blood and anguish, there was a part of him growing, wanting to be bathed by it again.

"...Are you okay?"

Riley's thoughts were then disrupted by the sound of Silvie's voice, who approached him as soon as she saw the somewhat pained expression on Riley's face.

"No," Riley quickly responded as he looked Silvie straight in the eyes. No matter how much he looked at her, she truly reminded her of Mega Woman. He wanted to ask her if she was related to her in any way, but for some reason, he was hesitating.

What exactly would he do if she was? If anything, what he needed to know right now was Mega Woman's situation. Was the government helping her to recover? But based on Prophet's words during the entrance ceremony earlier, they were talking as if Mega Woman was dead.

Is she? If not, what exactly are they doing to her?

Maybe he should visit them and find out? But he just told the world that Darkday is retiring for now. He would be breaking his word if he just suddenly barges in their office, wherever that is.

Seeing Riley once again being lost in his own world, Silvie could not help but let out a sigh. Why was she so afraid of him? Riley is literally a different person than most of them. His violence could just mean something else for him entirely.

"You're not fine? Do you need som--"

"I challenge Silvie Savelievna of Class 1-V."

"...Hannah?"

Silvie could not help but blink a couple of times as Riley's brother, Hannah, suddenly walked to the center of the stage, calling for her with a smile on her face.

"What… are you doing?" Silvie muttered. In truth, she and Hannah had actually been talking to each other through social media; she could be considered her first friend in the Academy even before they were officially enrolled. So seeing her challenge her now… did she do something?

"Let's show these guys what happens to the people who mess with my brother," Hannah said as she started stretching her limbs.

"I am sure they already know that," Silvie said as she turned her head towards Danny, who was still crying on the side as the medics were trying to heal him. Riley was far from a dame that needed protecting, but it would seem a sister's care is something deeper than that-- she wouldn't know, of course.

"Let's just go do it," Hannah scoffed, "Or are you scared, future Mega Woman?"

"...Fine."

"Ooh shit."

Once again, Gary covered his mouth as he looked back and forth between the center of the hall and Riley, "You seem to be the main attraction of the Academy, Riley bro."

"That tends to happen to people with albinism," Riley muttered as he focused his attention on the upcoming match between his sister and Silvie, "We either get hunted or be treated as a god."

"Oh, which one are you?"

"The Devil."

"Boy, you edgy as fuck," Gary once again let out a gasp, "I love you already."

"I'm afraid I am heterosexual, Gary."

"Shut the fuck up, man." Gary chuckled as he too finally turned his attention towards the match.

"Hannah Ross of Class 1-F."

"Silvie Savelievna of Class 1-V."

The two nodded at each other before turning their heads towards the three instructors. And as they did so, Scarlet Mage raised a finger, once again summoning a small glint of fire.

"You know the drill."

And a few seconds after she said that, the small flame she summoned popped. And as Scarlet Mage's fire disappeared, Hannah's entire body grew ablaze.

And without any warning, she rushed towards Silvie, leaving a trail of fire in her wake.

"!!!"

As she was only a meter away from Silvie, Hannah suddenly spun her body, her foot threatening to burn Silvie's face. Silvie quickly leaped and flew back, but as she did so, the flames on Hannah's leg spew towards her.

The only thing that Silvie could do was cover herself with her arms, her skin scorching from the heat of the fire.

"Kh!" And due to her body's durability, she wasn't used to feeling pain-- and so, she could not help but let out a slight grimace as she turned to look at the flaming Hannah.

"Oh gosh, your sister is so hot!" Gary cheered.

"That is true."

"Ew, dude. That's your sister."

"How does that diminish the fact that she is currently hot?"

"I'm not talking to you anymore," Gary said as he once again focused on the battle going on in front of him. And it wasn't only him that was invested in the fight, almost every student in the hall was watching Hannah and Silvie intensely.

Besides Riley's, the other matches truly were a bore to watch. After all, most of them were fledglings, not even knowing the basics of fighting another Super. But now, seeing Hannah and Silvie, they could not help but imagine what the future holds for them-- it was truly starting to feel like they were in an Academy for Superheroes.

"...Have you been training?" Silvie said as she gritted through the pain.

"I've been watching videos of other Elemental controllers," Hannah said as she slightly glanced at Scarlet Mage, "You could say I learned a thing or two."

"And the martial arts?"

"My father is a bit of an enthusiast," Hannah let out an arrogant chuckle, "I've been training since I was in diapers."

"...I see," Silvie let out a sigh as she once again slowly floated in the air, "Then I better get serious, then."

"Let's do this!"

And after 3 minutes, Silvie won.

"Ah fuck, I'm not doing this again." Hannah grabbed onto Silvie's shoulders as her gasps were loud enough to travel throughout the entire hall.

"I almost lost."

"Pft, fuck you."

Through the first minute of the battle, it was close; with neither of the two losing to each other.

However, when the 2nd minute came, Hannah's flames began to wither. And by the 3rd minute, Hannah was practically fighting Silvie barehanded-- and everyone knew the outcome of the battle then.

"That was very good."

Nightwalker, the supervisor of Hannah's class, clapped his hands as he approached the two students, "However, please do mind your language; we're not barbarians."

"Yeah, yeah," Hannah waved her hand as she pushed herself away from Silvie, "I'll see you and my brother later. You owe me ice cream for beating me."

"...Sure thing," Silvie nodded hesitantly before returning to Riley and the others.

"Damn, your battle got me hyped up!" Gary also clapped his hand as he welcomed Silvie back.

"...Thanks?"

"Now, it's my turn," Gary scoffed as he lifted up his sleeves, "Watch me as I challenge one of the instruc--"

"That's enough for today."

But alas, before Gary could even take a step towards the center of the hall, the three instructors gathered and started gesturing for all of them to come forward.

"So, does anyone know what the point of this exercise was?" Scarlet Mage was the first to speak up.

"...Isn't it to teach us humility?"

"Yes, but there is actually one more thing-- for you to know your limitations and where you belong," Scarlet Mage followed, "Some of you will no doubt grow as a superhero beloved by the country, maybe even by the world. However, most of you will just remain doing your job in the streets, cheered only by the few because of the simple fact that you are weaker."

"...Eh?"

"It might sound harsh, but such will be your reality as superheroes," the muscular instructor of the other class grunted as he stepped forward, "I can be considered as street-level compared to Scarlet Mage. But that is okay; because not all battles need to decide the fate of the world. Sometimes ensuring that a victim of a mugging could safely return to their children…

...is more than enough."

***

"Boy, that got depressing towards the end, didn't it?" Gary wiped the imaginary sweat on his forehead, walking backward as he talked to Riley and the others.

"Why? Still can't get over the fact that you're just street level?" Hannah smirked.

"You haven't even seen me fight!"

"Pft."

"Even you, Silvie!? Why is the world against me!? Help me out here, brother!" Gary was about to cling his arm over Riley, but he quickly dodged to the side. "A… anyway, since we were dismissed early, what are we going to do now?"

"Train?"

"Sleep?"

"Boring," Gary quickly rolled his eyes from Silvie and Hannah's suggestions, "What about you, Riley? Anything you want to do?"

"....Visit Mega Woman?"

"Visit Mega Woman? What do you mean visit Mega Woman?"

It wasn't only Gary, but Silvie and Hannah were also looking at each other in confusion from Riley's words. Nobody knew Mega Woman's current location, as it was strictly hidden by the government, so even if any of her fans wanted to see her, they would never be able to do so.

"...So you're a fan of Mega Woman, Riley?" Silvie raised an eyebrow as she asked.

"I suppose you could say that," Riley nodded. Mega Woman made Riley's life more exciting, of course, he would grow somewhat attached to him, especially since she spent some nights in his cabinet.

A part of her was also inside Riley now, so one could say they have grown a somewhat familial relationship-- without Mega Woman's consent, of course.

"Of course we're all a fan," Gary rolled his lips as he let out a long and deep breath, "We wouldn't be in the Academy dedicated to her if we weren't. Right, Hannah banana?"

"...Speak for yourself," Hannah furrowed her eyebrows, "And why are you coming with us? Since when were you a part of our group?"

"W… what? I thought we already clicked back when we were in the interview!" Gary quickly reasoned as he walked beside Riley, "C'mon bro, tell your sister that we're friends."

"I am not your brother," Riley said as he continued to walk without any sense of where they were going, "And I don't have friends."

"...Eh?"

But finally, after a few more steps, Silvie suggested something that they all seemed to agree upon. The campus has a land area of approximately 10 square kilometers-- it was basically its own city. How the government was able to hide this was a mystery to even the media; which were actually flooding outside the 3-meter thick gates right now.

It has its own park, a museum dedicated to Mega Woman and other prominent heroes, a huge library, and many more. But more importantly, it had its own mall, which the four were now heading to.

"How'd you even know this exists, Silvie?" Hannah could not believe her eyes as they entered the mall. Suffice to say, it was even bigger and more luxurious than the malls outside.

"...It was in the handbook they gave us. Seriously, didn't any of you read it? There's even a map of the whole campus attached there!"

"Really? Maybe I should get a copy soon," Hannah nodded inquisitively as she once again looked around the place. And considering the number of people already in the mall, they weren't the only ones who had the idea of visiting the mall on the first day-- as expected of teenagers.

"How big is this place?" Gary also let out a gasp of awe as his steps became hurred, "Why would you even have this many restaurants when there's like only 4,000 of us admitted to the Academy?"

"...There are 4,000 Supers enrolled here?" Once again, Hannah's eyes were clouded with disbelief. They didn't look that many during the entrance ceremony, but then again, she slept through 90% of it and it was quite dark as well. "Just how many supers are there in the world?"

"That's actually already considered quite few," Silvie muttered, "Based on a current study, there are almost half a billion Supers roaming around the world. And in a hundred years, most people would already have superpowers. More and more children with superpowers are being born. A manner of evolution, I guess?"

"Fuck... really? That's too many," Hannah muttered.

"Do you want to decrease that number, sister?" Riley, who had been quietly following the three, finally opened his mouth as he walked beside his sister, "Give me a week and I will eradicate half of them for you, sister."

"...Jesus, just how edgy can your brother get, Hannah?" Gary almost tripped upon hearing Riley's words. And it wasn't only him, even Silvie felt a bit uncomfortable from what Riley said; once again deliberating on whether what he said was a joke or not.

"I think you should lay off on the manga and animes for a while, Riley," Gary said as he let out a small chuckle, "Anyway, the security of the Academy is no joke, even their mall has cameras all over the place... how are we even going to have fun like this? This feels more and more like a prison now."

"You do know having fun and doing something illegal are two different things, right?" Hannah rolled her eyes at Gary before suddenly pulling Silvie towards a particular store near the entrance, "Come, let the student representative treat us to something sweet!"

"What... is this?" Was Silvie's first question as they entered what seemed like a cafe, but not quite.

"It's Korean shaved ice," Hannah blinked a couple of times as she looked at Silvie, "It's been pretty popular recently."

"You like popular things?" Gary let out a long but light gasp, "I thought lesbians didn't like popular things?"

"That's fucking sexist as fuck," Hannah raised both her middle fingers, "And I'm not a lesbian, you fucking shit, why are you even here?"

"W… what? I thought you and Silvie had like some sort of thing?" Gary could not help but stutter, "Why… why would you crush my fantasy otp!?"

"Uhm… what am I supposed to order?"

Before Hannah and Gary could continue to bicker with one another, Silvie let out a small hum as she tapped Hannah's shoulder a few times, "I haven't been to a cafe like this before so I don't know what's good."

"Oh, then just order me a… what kind of currency is that?"

Hannah initially had an excited expression on her face as her finger slowly pointed its way towards the menu on the wall. However, as soon as she saw the symbol next to what is presumably the price, her eyebrows quickly furrowed.

Instead of the usual US dollar sign that everyone was used to, it was replaced by some sort of acronym that made the letters M and P.

"10 MP?" Even Silvie, who probably knew most about the Academy among the group, tilted her head to the side. She then picked up her handbook, which was sophisticatedly hidden around her right ankle, covered by her socks.

"...Did you just--" Gary was going to say something, but in the end chose not to as he just shook his head. He thought he was the quirkier of the bunch, but it was looking more and more like he was the normal one in the group.

"Nothing's indicated in the handbook," Silvie let out a short but deep sigh after a few seconds.

"Should we go to another sto--"

"Hello, Charlotte. What do the letters M and P mean?"

And before the three could even make a decision, Riley suddenly stepped forward and called the cashier's attention.

"H… hi?" The female cashier could not help but slightly step back as a completely pale individual… suddenly entered her side of the counter, "You're... not allowed here?"

"Then you should close your establishme--"

"You idiot!"

Before Riley could continue to terrorize the slightly petite female cashier, Hannah quickly pulled him out of the counter, "You shouldn't just go over the counter like that! If we were outside you'll be sent to juvie!"

"But we're not outside," Riley muttered monotonously, "The rules are entirely different here, sister."

"What, don't tell me you read the handbook?"

"I did. That is why most of my actions are well within the rules of the Academy," Riley nodded, seemingly satisfied with himself.

"E... excuse me?"

With the group seemingly surprised at Riley's words, the female cashier, named Charlotte as it said on her name tag, raised her hand and called their attention. And as soon as she was sure that the four were looking at her, she quickly cleared her throat and started talking.

"MP means Mega Points," Charlotte explained, "It's the common currency you will be using within the Academy."

"...Right," Hannah squinted her eyes, "What kind of shithole is this? So all of our money is useless here?"

"Not necessarily. But in this shop, we only accept Mega Points," Charlotte gestured to the menu, "You can get points based on your grades, performance, and by other means that you will surely discover along the-- Wait!"

Before Charlotte could finish talking, Hannah suddenly rotated the cashier monitor towards her, revealing the script that Charlotte was reading from.

"That's illegal, sister," Riley shook his head in disappointment.

"As I was saying!" Charlotte returned the monitor to its original position before lightly slamming her palm on the counter, slightly leaving a crack on it, "MP is automatically stored inside your ID card, so don't lose it. Right now, all of you should have 100 Mega Points given by the Academy for free...

...So, may I take your orders?"

"R… right," Hannah could not help but take in a small gulp as she saw the crack on the counter. But after a few seconds, she let out a sigh and turned her head towards Silvie, "I guess you won't be treating us this time."

"I see," Silvie also let out a sigh of her own, not knowing whether to be relieved or disappointed, "I'll… have the bubblegum flavor then?"

Silvie then took her ID card, which, surprisingly, was also hidden in her socks, "10 MP, right?"

"Right!" Charlotte smiled as she gently grabbed the card from Silvie's hands, before swiping it on her console. But as soon as she did so, her eyes suddenly widened in shock.

"...You're the current top 1 student?"

"I think so?" Silvie blinked a couple of times in confusion; since she presented a short speech in front of the whole student population, she knew that most would probably recognize her-- but even the staff from the mall? She was sure she wasn't that famous.

"You are," Charlotte then proceeded to swipe 3 more times.

"Hey, what are you doing!?" Hannah was about to grab the card from Charlotte, but before she could do so, Charlotte faced the monitor towards them.

"You have unlimited MP," Charlotte then said, "We were told the Academy's number 1 student has that privilege."

"I… do?"

"F… fuck."

"Sweet fucking Jesus."

"I am sure you meant Mary of Magdal--"

"There you are!"

Before the group could exclaim their surprise, a group of students suddenly barged into the shaved ice cafe.

"I ask you for a duel, Silvie Savelievna, for the right to take your ID card!"

"What…

....kind of school is this?"

"I challenge you, Silvie Savelievna, for the right to take your ID card!"

"...What kind of school is this?"

Hannah's doubts were currently filling the entire cafe as a group of students suddenly barged inside, the looks in their eyes completely hostile as they all stared at Silvie. And considering Hannah recognizes most of them, they were probably from her class.

"What do you think you're doing?" Hannah cracked her neck as she stepped forward, "We're no longer in the training-slash-combat hall; you can't just challenge anyone you want."

"We were just told otherwise by the staff of the mall!" The short, but muscular young man that demanded Silvie's ID card, also stepped forward, "And aren't you in my class!? Why are you with them? You traitor!"

A small crackle in the air then drummed in the air as the young man's skin slowly changed color, transforming into some sort of bronze-like consistency.

"...What?" Hannah could not help but blink a couple of times as she looked at Riley and the others, her face obviously filled with confusion, "This is a school, not some 90s trading card game, you poop-looking shit! Why are you going around asking people for a duel!"

"Ehem!"

And as Hannah's voice was getting louder and louder, Charlotte stepped away from the counter and stood between the two seemingly opposing groups, "Since I am the nearest available campus staff, I shall be the one officiating this duel."

"Wait, this is really happening right now?" Hannah finally realized that her classmate's claims were legitimate.

"It's… not in the handbook," Silvie, who was once again scanning her handbook for anything related to duels, could only shake her head as she approached Charlotte, "Is it possible to refuse the challenge?"

"Yes, but you will be giving him 100 points."

"Wait, what!?" Hannah once again raised her voice, "How is that even fair? Won't everyone just keep on challenging her, then?"

"Well, since Ms. Savelievna here is the one that was challenged, she could choose any modes of duel she wants; and besides the right to take her opponent's ID card, she also has the right to take one more thing from the challenger if she wins," Charlotte raised her finger as she explained everything with a smile on her face.

"Let's go, Silvie. You have unlimited MP anyway, just give them the 100 and don't bother with them--"

"I accept."

Before Hannah could pull Silvie away, Silvie stepped in front of the challenger, "I accept your challenge."

"Ha!"

The young man with bronze for muscles could not help but slightly let out an excited chuckle as soon as Silvie accepted. His group of friends as well were starting to snicker from behind.

"You know, you didn't have to go with their bullshit."

"Yeah sis, I agree with Hannah banana," Gary also let out a sigh, "They're just going to waste your time."

"It's alright," Silvie let out a small smile as she turned her head towards the two, "What Scarlet Mage and the other instructors said earlier really struck me. With my somewhat close match with Hannah earlier, I think people are starting to underestimate me...

...I want to correct that. I accept your challenge," Silvie then said as she turned her gaze back to the challenger, "and since you seem to be confident in your durability, why don't we have a boxing match?"

"I won't have it any other way," the bronze man once again chuckled.

"It is decided then, please follow me!" Charlotte then suddenly blew on a whistle as soon as she stepped outside, gathering all the attention of the people that were nearby. However, it would seem that it wasn't for them, but for the mall's staff.

The cleaners, the guards, and even some of the people that were tending on the hotdog stand all rushed to gesture or push the students away; and without even any warning, the floor opened up-- revealing some sort of platform slowly rising from it.

"...This is ridiculous," Hannah muttered as soon as she saw it, "Just how much budget did the government put into this place? Is this where all of our taxes go?"

"You don't really pay legitimate taxes yet, sister," Riley muttered as he looked at the rising platform, but after a few seconds, he suddenly walked away.

"Wait, where are you going? Aren't you going to watch Silvie's match!?"

Hearing his sister's question, Riley only glanced at Silvie, before proceeding to walk away again, "She will win, I see no point in watching feces getting stepped on by a goliath-- it's disgusting."

"That's…"

"Thank you, Riley," Silvie finally let out a giggle from Riley's words. She was still confused if Riley was joking or not, but does it really matter? The only joke here…

...is her opponent.

"...Is your brother going to be fine going alone like that?" Gary whispered to Hannah, "Do you want me to follow him?"

"I think he'll be fine," Hannah sighed, "He's always preferred to be alone. It's honestly already quite a surprise he's coming with us for this long. I guess… he is starting to learn how to socialize?"

***

Not even a few minutes after Riley separated from the group, he could already hear an ugly scream coming from their direction. No doubt, Silvie had already made quick work of the bronze man.

It is quite pathetic, Riley thought. For the Academy to set up something like a Duel system amongst the students, just what were they really trying to achieve? But at least he learned something.

Initially, he thought the ID card had a chip implanted on them that tells their specific location in real-time inside the Academy; but if it could be stolen or won through a duel, then they wouldn't place it there. Was it perhaps implanted into them without them knowing?

It was impossible for them not to have anything tracking their movement… unless of course, the whole Academy truly was filled with cameras. The mall was already full of cameras, and there was for sure a lot more hiding.

Gary was right, this felt more like a prison if anything. If it was like this, then how?

How was Riley going to scratch the itch that was slowly growing inside of him?

Why? Why did he enroll in this place?

He shouldn't have retired.

Mega Woman.

He shouldn't have defeated Mega Woman. If he didn't, then they would still be fighting right now, bathing in the blood of the destruction they were causing.

"...Mega Woman," Riley slightly raised both his trembling hands in the air, moving his fingers into an arc as if he was strangling someone's neck with it, "This world... is meaningless without you. You're from another planet, right? Where... where is--"

"Mr. Ross?"

And before Riley could finish his monologue, a very familiar voice resounded through his ears. With his hands still slightly in the air, Riley slowly turned his head towards the owner of the voice-- with a smile still lingering on his face.

"Are you... okay? Do you need me to call someone?"

"We seem to be meeting a lot lately, Scarlet Mage," Riley then said.

"...I am your class' supervisor. We really would be meeting a lot from now on," Scarlet Mage let out a small chuckle, but as soon as she remembered what Riley did earlier in the morning, it quickly faded away, "Anyway, where are your sister and friends? Shouldn't you be with them?"

"Oh," Riley slowly dropped his arms as he fully turned towards Scarlet Mage, "In truth...

....I prefer to be with you, Scarlet Mage."

"I much prefer to be with you, Scarlet Mage."

"What was that?"

"I prefer to--"

Riley's muffled voice slightly whispered through the air as Scarlet Mage covered his mouth before he could say anything more. Scarlet Mage then smiled and chuckled awkwardly as she looked all over the place, shaking her head towards the other people in the mall; telling them it was not what it seems.

Afterward, she dragged Riley all the way outside the mall, and into one of the basement parking lots that were surprisingly quite spacious. But considering most of the school itself was built underground, perhaps it wasn't surprising after all.

And without even saying a word, Scarlet Mage continued to drag Riley until she pushed him inside what seemed to be her car.

"..." Riley looked around Scarlet Mage's small sedan; and considering there weren't any trinkets or pillows of some kind inside, it was probably a car provided by the Academy. The number of cameras inside the basement was also obviously less than above, making this probably the best place to kill Scarlet Mage. But then again... they were surrounded by hundreds of Supers-- it will become a massacre once they found out he killed her.

That would have been preferable as Darkday-- but he was just Riley Ross now. He needed to play the part if he wants his retirement to be successful, if not-- then that would make him into a liar. There was also the fact that Hannah was here as well, he couldn't risk her getting hurt because of him.

"What are you thinking right now?" While Riley was somewhat lost in his own thought, Scarlet Mage suddenly took off the mask that was covering half her face, completely revealing her eyes, which were red in color, as well as her slightly thick eyebrows.

"I'm thinking about my sister," Riley quickly answered, only looking at Scarlet Mage's eyes for a single second before looking to the side.

"Your sister? Is that just it?" Scarlet Mage, on the other hand, was not letting her eyes travel from Riley's, "You are always saying that you need me, that you prefer me. And even though it is just the first day of the Academy, it is already making me uncomfortable so I think we need to set boundaries between us. So let me ask you, Riley...

...Why are you saying that to me? Why are you telling me you need me?"

Riley did not really respond, just looking to the side as both of their breaths filled the inside of the car.

"We are not going out of this car until you tell me," Scarlet Mage shook her head, "I don't know about you, but I am used to this kind of heat. This might seem a little... inappropriate and hypocritical, but I think this is the only way I can get you to stop-- a heart-to-heart talk. So please, the faster you say what you feel, the more I can finally move on with my life as a teacher in the Academy. I am not used to this, I was just invited by the government to do this-- I would just rather be out there saving lives. So please, please tell me why you always seem to have something you want from me; I can always ask your father."

Although Scarlet Mage was clear with her words, in truth, she was trying her best not to mumble due to the anxiety that was slowly building inside her. Even if Riley was young, he was still a man. And for someone like her, whose work and job as a superhero had always preceded over her life, this wasn't something she imagined doing.

But finally, after her long speech, Riley opened his mouth to speak.

"Because I am afraid that as time moves on, you will discover who I am."

Hearing Riley starting to open up, Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly let out a smile. But still, she was also slightly confused; he said he needs her, but his answer was somewhat contradictory.

"So, you telling me you need me is because you want me to know who you are... but you're afraid I would get to know you?"

"No," Riley shook his head.

"Then can you tell me how you feel right now, at this exact moment when I do this?" Scarlet Mage said as she suddenly grabbed Riley's hand, "Tell me what you-- !!!"

However, as soon as she did so, Riley grabbed her by the neck; perhaps due to the force, or maybe because of Riley's powers, the car slightly moved to the right, causing a loud squeak as its tires left their mark on the pavement.

"Do not touch me!" Riley screamed, his eyes reflecting the ball of fire that was hovering on Scarlet Mage's left palm, "No one is allowed to touch me!"

Scarlet Mage was at a loss as to what to do. Riley was currently on top of her, both his hands on her neck; she was going to smack her with a fireball on the face but hesitated to do so as finally, she felt his heart fluctuate.

"I...m sorry," Scarlet Mage struggled to breathe, but still, she looked Riley straight in the eyes, "I am sorry, I was... I was out of line. Did... did someone..."

But alas, before she could finish her words, she could feel her vision slowly darken-- her limbs slowly losing their strength as the last breath she had in her also slowly faded its way out of her body.

"..."

"..."

"Khu!"

Scarlet Mage then suddenly woke up from the sound of her own gasp, hitting her head on the roof of her car as she tried to stand up. And upon touching her face, she almost panicked when she found out that she wasn't wearing a mask; but as soon as she saw Riley quietly sitting beside her, she quickly remembered what she was doing.

Did... she just lose consciousness? Wait, did she almost just die here?

With that thought, she could not help but look at Riley, who just had a slightly bored expression on his face as he rested his head back on the seat.

"Riley... you... you almost killed me," Scarlet Mage grunted as she gently grasped her neck.

"Almost," Riley nodded his head, "But I can't kill you now. Not in this place, not now."

"What? What do you mean kill me?" Hearing the casual tone in Riley's voice, Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly feel uncomfortable. She knew Riley had autism, it was clear in his file; she knew that he was socially inept... but Riley rarely lies. Especially not with something like this.

And so, with this thought, Scarlet Mage's heart could not help but slightly beat faster, "Why... do you want to kill me?"

Was she wrong? Did Riley Ross belong in the Potential Villain category after all?

"I have already told you, Scarlet Mage. I am afraid that you are probably one of the few people that would know who I truly am."

Riley said the exact same words he said before, but Scarlet Mage could no longer feel the warmth in his words, or perhaps there was no warmth in the first place and she only just imagined it?

Was she truly wrong in her assessment?

"...Why?" Scarlet Mage whispered.

"But you do not have to worry, I no longer wish to kill you, Scarlet Mage."

"Why did you want to kill me!?" Scarlet Mage could no longer hold it in as she raised her voice. This was the first day of school, and things were already turning a turn for the worse. For a student to want to kill her on the first day... just what kind of job did she accept?

"Because you would probably discover that I am Darkday."

"What are you--"

Before Scarlet Mage could finish her words, Riley suddenly turned his head and for the first time, looked her straight in the eyes, "I am Darkday. I am telling you now so I would no longer need to guess whether you have discovered it or not...

...Katherine Read."

"W... what?"

"That is your name, yes?" Riley then slightly raised his hand, and on it, was what seemed to be a driver's license, "You...

....live in New York."

"Give that back to me!"

Scarlet Mage, now also known as Katherine Read to Riley, immediately grabbed her driver's license from Riley's hand, "Don't you know that it's rude to meddle with other people's stuff!? I have had it with you! At first, I thought you were cute, but now it's just getting too weird!"

Scarlet Mage then wore her mask, before quickly grabbing her purse, which was supposed to be hidden in the glove compartment but was now beside Riley, "Your autism is not an excuse for you to harass me like this, I will report you to the… to… to whoever is doing the punishment in this stupid school!"

"..." Riley did not move from his seat as Scarlet Mage continued to raise her voice.

"And now you're pretending to be Darkday!?" Scarlet Mage then stepped out of the car, "That is the last straw! Do you know of the things Darkday has done!? Don't tell me you actually idolize the evilest supervillain in the world? I was wrong! I was really wrong about you! Gah! I am so stupid! I should have listened to the others!"

The dim basement slightly lit up as Scarlet Mage summoned two balls of fire in frustration, before just letting it disperse as she once again screamed. Riley, on the other hand, still did not move from his seat and stayed in the car.

"I would appreciate it if you get back inside the car, Katherine Read. My clone already got out of the car, so I can't be seen going outside again. I need you to drive us away from here."

"Don't you dare call me by my name! And what the fuck are you talking about!?" Scarlet Mage no longer held any compassion or warmth towards Riley as she rushed back inside the car, trying to pull him out of it. However, as soon as she was inside the car, the door suddenly shut, hitting her on the buttocks and pushing her towards Riley.

"W… what the..." Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly stutter as she quickly pushed herself away from Riley. She then tried opening the door, but the locks quickly engaged themselves.

"The one in your emergency contact, Leslie Read, who is she to you?"

"Are you doing this?" Scarlet Mage once again took off her mask as she glared at Riley, "Bravo, your control is amazing, now open the goddamn door before you get hurt, boy."

"You can't hurt me, Scarlet Mage," Riley shook his head as he remained looking at the front, "You are too weak to do that, don't you remember the first time we met?"

"What are you talking about?"

"I stabbed you in the stomach. If it weren't for Mega Woman arriving, then you would have already died."

"...Are you talking about my fight with Darkday?" Scarlet Mage's eyebrows furrowed even further as she heard Riley's words, "Just don't, Riley. I do not know why you have this delusion of you being Darkday, you--"

"Aha!"

Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly take in a short breath as Riley suddenly smiled and looked at her straight in the eyes, "Now I remember. Leslie Read is probably your mother, Katherine Read."

"W… what?"

"Isn't that what you said during that time? You told me not to kill you because your mother will be left all alone in this world."

"How… how do you know that?" Once again, Scarlet Mage could not help but take a short but deep breath as soon as she heard Riley's words. She was sure that there weren't any video recordings of her altercation with Darkday… no one should know that besides her and Darkday.

She knew what this was starting to mean, but still, it was impossible for Darkday to be here…. It's impossible that Darkday is the boy beside him.

"Because I am Darkday," Riley then let out a long and deep sigh as he turned his head to the roof of the car, "It really feels nice telling that to someone and for them to actually hear m--"

"Enough!"

The inside of the car was enough to light up the whole basement as Scarlet Mage suddenly summoned another fireball, this time with the intent of shutting down the deranged student beside her. If she was going to be punished, then so be it-- but Riley Ross needs to be taught a lesson.

However, before the blaze could even reach Riley's face, Scarlet Mage found her hand unable to move even further as Riley was gripping her wrist.

"You…" Scarlet Mage's hand trembled as the fire hovering on it slowly faded, "...How strong is your telekinetic ability?"

"This is superhuman strength," Riley quickly replied, "And I can't answer your question, I have not really tried testing the extent of the limits of my telekinetic abilities."

"You… also have superhuman strength?" Scarlet Mage's voice was starting to stumble, accompanying the beating of her heart that was now moving erratically, "Are you… are you really Darkday?"

"Yes."

Scarlet Mage's breaths echoed through her car. Riley's voice almost seemed like a muffled whisper; drowned by the sound of her heart as it drummed throughout her entire body. She didn't want to believe it. Everything in her existence wanted to deny it. She had the power to tell if people were lying, but still, she didn't want to believe it.

Riley wasn't lying, not then, not now, not this time.

Riley Ross is Darkday, or at least he believes himself to be him. But seeing the abnormal strength he was showing now, it was most likely the former.

Scarlet Mage's breaths became more and more fettered as her eyes darted towards Riley's hand, "Please… let me go," she whispered.

"L… let me go," Scarlet Mage whispered, "I… I won't tell anyone about--"

"But you will," Riley let out a sigh, "Not until you hear what I have to say."

"W… what? What are you saying?"

"I will torture Leslie Read," Riley then said as he once again looked Scarlet Mage straight in the eyes, "I will rip her tongue first, so the only things that would come out of her mouth are the gurgling shrilling scream as well as the blood that is slowly drowning her lungs. She would feel it slowly collapsing, but she won't die. Not until all of her limbs are slowly ripped from her body, not until the only way she could crawl is using her neck."

"N… No--"

"It is quite possible, I have already done it," Riley continued, "Of course, if I have underestimated your… love for your mother and still try to expose my identity, I could just kill everyone that knows. But please don't tell my sister, I quite like her."

"Why… why not just kill me then?" Scarlet Mage once again stuttered, her teeth almost hitting each other as her head trembled uncontrollably.

"That would be exposing myself. And also, did you not hear what I said during the broadcast? I am retired," Riley let out a small sigh, "I'm not a villain anymore."

"W… what?"

Being a villain was not something you can just turn on and off, Scarlet Mage wanted to rebuke, but couldn't. For some reason, she found Riley more talkative and eloquent when he was like this-- ironically, it was almost as if he was normal. It was also the same when he announced his retirement to the world as Darkday.

Was this the real him? Was Riley himself whenever he is Darkday?

"So instead of killing you, I decided to let you live," Riley nodded to himself as he let out a satisfied smile, "You should pass me just because of this, this is a very superhero-like thing to do, yes?"

"W… what?"

"I always wanted henchmen like some of the other villains. So, you work for me now, Scarlet Mage," Riley said with a smile on his face, "Congratulations, you're my first subordinate."

"W… what?" Was the only word that Scarlet Mage could really say, "Do… do you really think that I would work for someone like you? I would rather die!"

"Then dear old Leslie would be left all alone in this world," there was a slight change of tone in Riley's voice as if imitating Scarlet Mage, "Now please, drive to the front of the mall."

"You… you're fucking evil," Scarlet Mage muttered.

"I suppose," Riley nodded, "That's just how it is. Please drive, Scarlet Mage, or you will see your mother's tongue beneath your pillow tomorrow."

"..." Scarlet Mage closed her eyes in lament as she tried to calm her shivering body. She truly did not expect this kind of development. Not at all. For Darkday to have infiltrated the Academy, and for him to even be the son of one of the core members of the Hope Guild…

...Is Whiteking also a villain? If so, then Darkday's roots in the government probably go way deeper than she could ever know. If the only thing she could do now was obey Darkday, then she should do so-- not only for her sake but for the safety of the others.

She would wait patiently for a chance to strike, but for now…

...she drives.

"Where are you going? Just go from here."

"..."

Scarlet Mage, who was about to exit the car to go to the driver's seat, could not help but click her tongue as she scooched her way to the front, proceeding to turn on the engine and drive out of the basement.

She could not help but let out a long and deep breath as soon as she saw the scenery outside. All of these children, these people, merrily going on about their ways without knowing that they were in the presence of the most heinous supervillain in the world.

Meanwhile, that same supervillain was currently hiding on the rear seat.

"Please stop daydreaming," Riley said as she noticed Scarlet Mage's eyes roaming around, "It makes you look suspicious. Please drive to the front of the mall."

"..." Scarlet Mage only shook her head in response as she did what Riley asked of him, "Now what?"

"It should be here any second now," Riley said.

"What are we waiting fo-- What the fuck."

Scarlet Mage did not need to ask, as she quickly realized what they were waiting for, or more specifically, who-- it was Riley himself, walking out of the mall along with his sister and two other students.

"It's my clone," Riley muttered, "I ordered it to go out while you were unconscious to avoid suspicion from the cameras."

"I could see that!"

If ever she needed any more proof that Riley Ross was indeed Darkday…

....this was probably it.

"What are you doing? Call me to go inside your car."

Scarlet Mage stared in silence as Riley exited the mall along with his sister and two other students. It would have just been an ordinary sight, but with Riley already supposedly inside the car with her, it almost made no sense. Well, not until one remembers that she was, indeed, actually already with the most heinous supervillain in the world-- Darkday.

He is also currently inside the car.

Darkday had numerous superpowers; one just happened to be making clones of himself. That power made its debut during his final fight with Mega Woman, in which he used the clones to fight the members of the Hope Guild, causing even more damage to this country, as well as the neighboring countries.

It might not have been talked about as much now since they were in the Academy, but the damage that the fight has caused was truly devastating. If you go outside, there would still be millions of graffitis and posters-- posters of those who have violently died during the battle.

And now, that very same person who caused so much devastation… was right here in the Academy for superheroes?

Wasn't there a rigorous background check for all the students that enrolled here? Or was it bypassed since his father was one of the members of the Hope Guild?

The Academy should've done its job better, now they were stuck inside with a psychopath that could potentially kill all of them if he wanted to. The Academy was made to be impenetrable-- even having an invisible dome covering its entirety, completely bomb and projectile proof.

It also has a 3-meter thick gate and wall-- even the underground is covered.

And now, the very same security that was supposed to be defending them from outside forces is the very same cage that locked them inside with a madman. But perhaps it was a good thing that she came to know this?

Darkday would have spent his days here, without anyone knowing who he truly was. But now that she knows of his true identity, she just needed to find a way to expose him without him knowing. No matter how strong he was, he was only one man.

"What are you doing? Call my clone inside, they're leaving."

"Kh!"

Scarlet Mage could not help but feel a little tinge of pain coming from her right abdomen; she quickly looked towards it, only to find that half of Riley's index finger was embedded through to it, "Call my clone."

"R… Riley!"

And with that, Scarlet Mage had no other choice but to do Riley's bidding; and as soon as she called for him, the clone immediately ran towards her car, not even saying its farewell towards Hannah and the others.

"Drive," Riley said as soon as his clone got inside the car.

"W… where?"

"Drop me off at the dorms, I don't want to walk anymore."

"O… okay?" Scarlet Mage looked through her rear-view mirror, only to see Riley's clone slowly melting and being seemingly absorbed by Riley. She truly was a fool.

Where was the cute, pure, and innocent student she once saw? Riley was nothing but pure evil, even his powers were now reflecting that.

"What… are you?" Scarlet Mage still gathered the courage to talk as she proceeded to drive away, "What… what are you planning?"

"I am human, just like the rest of you," Riley Ross let out a sigh as he rested his head on the window, "As for what I am planning, I initially had none-- as I said in the broadcast, I am retired."

"Your… your father, did he have--"

"Bernard Ross is completely unaware of my true identity; so don't talk to him," Riley muttered, "Also, I need you to get information about Mega Woman."

"W… what?"

"I need to know her current status, where she is, what they have done to her, or if she is still alive."

"Can't… you get your clones to do it for you?"

"Albinos like me are even rarer than Supers; they would quickly be noticed."

"You… can't change the way you look?"

"Ew, no. That's a disgusting power."

"..." And cloning yourself is not? Scarlet Mage wanted to say, but didn't, "Why… do you want to know about Mega Woman?"

"Because I think they are doing something to her," Riley then leaned his head beside the front seat, making Scarlet Mage even more uncomfortable, "It was a mistake giving her back to the government, I should have just stored her along with the others… I regret what I have done."

"With… the others?"

"Don't worry, you will never get the pleasure of meeting them," Riley then leaned back to his seat once again, "They are quite a noisy bunch."

Them? Was Riley not working alone? Did Darkday actually have some sort of group he belonged to? This is good… this is truly good. She was learning more and more about Darkday, perhaps this happened for a reason.

Perhaps… it was even her destiny to one day defeat Darkday?

And so, feeling a little lighter than she did before, Scarlet Mage aka Katherine Read, continued to drive her way towards the male dorms, dropping off the most heinous supervillain in the entire world.

"Remember what I said, gather information about Mega Woman," Riley said before getting out of the car, "If you don't, then your mother will suffer the consequences."

"Just please get out of my car."

"Thank you for driving me, Scarlet Mage," Riley then let out a small smile as he stepped out of the car and closed the door; not even glancing back as he casually entered the dorms.

"Ho…" And as soon as Riley's presence was gone, Scarlet Mage's breaths instantly became erratic, her hand falling from the steering wheel as she rested her head on it. This was really happening, she thought.

Darkday is in the Academy, and she was the only one that knows it. What if someone else discovers his true identity? Wouldn't Riley think she exposed him? What if Riley just suddenly decides to get out of his so-called retirement? Was he going to kill everyone here?

Numerous thoughts were racing through Scarlet Mage's head-- but there was one that was most prevalent.

She was going to be working with Darkday from now on. Perhaps… there might even be a chance to change him? Turn him into a better person?

With that thought, Scarlet Mage let out a long and deep breath. At least she had some assurance that Darkday would not be able to get out of the Academy-- if worse comes to worst, maybe the Academy had some sort of contingency plan to bury all of them here, along with Darkday.

Scarlet Mage then drove away, thinking that Darkday may be watching her… but she was also watching him.

"Huh… mom?"

Scarlet Mage's thoughts were then disrupted as her mobile phone rang. Unlike the students, who were given new phones that are only usable inside the Academy's perimeter, the staffs were able to keep their personal phones, allowing them to call people outside.

"Hello, Ma? Why are you calling at this time?"

[Kathy, there's a young man here… he said he was your friend? I didn't want to be rude since he seems to know you... intimately.]

"...What?" Hearing her mother sounding somewhat playful, Scarlet Mage could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she parked her car to the side of the road.

[Yes, I must say, your taste in men is quite… peculiar. Wait, I will let you guys talk while I prepare him some coffee. Would you like some coffee, dear?]

[I don't drink coffee, madam. Perhaps soda?]

"Who is with you, mother?" Scarlet Mage's eyebrows furrowed even further as the other voice on the line seemed awfully familiar to her.

[Wait, you talk to him while I go fetch us something to drink. Riley, can you talk to Kathy for a while?]

[Of course.]

"!!!"

[Hello Kath.]

"Y… you? What are you…" Once again, Scarlet Mage's breath filled the entire car as they started drumming erratically.

[Your mother is quite lovely.]

"Why… how… how are you there?"

Listening to Riley from the other side of the line, his monotonous voice became even more ominous; Scarlet Mage was not seeing Riley, but Darkday's mask.

[I am not really here, this is just a clone I left before moving into the Academy.]

"W… what?"

[Well, please do your best in the Academy. I will take care of Leslie, so please focus on getting information about Mega Woman. Good luck.]

"W… wait--"

[Let me help you there, Leslie.]

[Oh my, you don't have to.]

Before Scarlet Mage could finish her words, the other side hung up.

"Fuck… fuck… fuck!"

Scarlet Mage hit her horn several times as she tried dialing back, but no one was no longer answering. She wanted to call the other Supers she knew outside, but what could they do?

She was wrong, she was truly wrong. Riley Ross looked young so she thought there was a chance for him to change-- but she always forgets one crucial thing.

Riley Ross is Darkday…

...and she was now working for him.

***

"Pft."

Riley Ross was now inside his dorm room; spacious, but unnecessary dark. Each student of the academy was provided a private room, as one could not really have two super teenagers sharing a room together. And like the rest of the Academy, their rooms were also well protected; and also seemingly soundproof, as Riley's laugh just bounced from the walls.

Riley's hands were trembling as he stood in the darkness, his smile still growing from the small laughter that escaped from his mouth.

"This… is quite fun, isn't it?"

And so ends the first day of Riley's little adventure in Mega Academy.. Truly, he was looking forward to the days to come.

"Riley Ross belongs to the Potential Villain list!"

"Woah, calm down."

Inside the teacher's lounge, a group of instructors was currently chatting with each other, letting their bodies be absorbed by the seemingly luxurious sofa that the Academy has provided for them. There was one instructor, however, whose red hair was currently bobbing up and down as she slammed her palm numerous times on the table in front of her; almost spilling the coffee of the other instructors.

"What has gotten into you, Scarlet Mage?"

"Put Riley Ross in the Potential Villain list!" Scarlet Mage once again repeated her words as she once again slammed her palm on the table; if it wasn't for her holding her mask, it would have probably already fallen off.

"Did something happen? You were the one that was adamant that he doesn't belong there," Spectacular Mustache Man squinted his eyes, his mustache slightly fidgeting as he stared inquisitively towards Scarlet Mage.

Riley Ross is Darkday-- words that Scarlet Mage so wanted to say utter. But alas, the only thing that came out of her mouth was a stutter, "N… no, I think I was just wrong in my assessment!"

Scarlet Mage was careful not to slip; if it was any other villain, then Scarlet Mage would have probably already exposed his true identity. But this was Darkday-- add the fact that he had a clone outside of the Academy ready to do his bidding, she truly was in a very… delicate situation.

"I have already told you, he belongs in the Potential Villain list and should be given priority," Nightwalker slightly adjusted his blindfold as he joined in on the conversation.

"R… right; I let my emotions get ahead of me," Scarlet Mage nodded her head, "Riley Ross should have--"

"Care to share your assessment, then?"

Before Scarlet Mage could finish her words, small gasps could be heard whispering through the lounge as a muscular man clad in full white armor suddenly approached Scarlet Mage and the others.

"You are talking about my son, correct?" And without even being invited, Whiteking sat beside Nightwalker, placing his cup of coffee on the table as well.

"That's…" Scarlet Mage could not help but take in a gulp as Whiteking suddenly joined in on them. Riley had already told her that Whiteking didn't know his true identity; but could she really believe the words of Darkday?

Riley Ross can lie, that much was evident. For all they know, Riley Ross might not even be autistic-- just a psychopath that completely lacks social awareness. But whatever the case may be, she should still tread lightly in dealing with anything that involved Riley Ross, especially Whiteking, as he was part of the Hope Guild.

"Whiteking," Spectacular Mustache Man carefully stroked his mustache as he looked Whiteking straight in his goggles, "I believe you joining us is inappropriate, as we are currently discussing Riley as a student."

"I think your mustache is inappropriate," Whiteking quickly replied, "And I am not here as Riley's father. As long as we are inside the Academy, he is but another student and will receive no special treatment of any kind-- I believe you have the same opinion, considering you also have your son enrolled here?"

"..." Spectacular Mustache Man did not really answer as he just let out a small sigh.

"I am not here to cause trouble," Whiteking also let out a sigh of his own as the mouth part of his white full-face mask suddenly opened up; allowing him to take a sip of his coffee, "I am truly curious as to why you think Riley belongs to the Potential Villain list."

And then suddenly, not only Whiteking, but Spectacular Mustache Man and Nightwalker also had their eyes on Scarlet Mage.

"W… well--"

"Did something happen between the two of you?" Whiteking then followed, "I heard you gave him a ride in your car yesterday-- and also dragged him to your car before that."

"W… what!?" Spectacular Mustache Man's mustache stretched almost a meter as soon as he heard Whiteking's words, "Student-teacher relationship on the first day of school!?"

"Hm," Nightwalker only covered his mouth in shock.

"What!? No!" Scarlet Mage quickly waved her hands, "It's not that! Riley Ross did something--"

[Instructors, please head to your designated classroom.]

But before Scarlet Mage could explain, a loud announcement reverberated throughout the teacher's lounge.

"...Did my son do something inappropriate to you?" Whiteking's voice lowered.

"What… no, it's not that!" Scarlet Mage once again waved her hand, "Nothing sexual happened!"

"Let's continue talking about this later," Spectacular Mustache Man let out a long and deep sigh before walking away. As for Nightwalker, he was already nowhere to be found.

"I will talk to Riley about this, you do not have to worry," Whiteking said before standing up, "And if you feel like he belongs to the Potential Villain list, then you can put him there-- as I said, no special treatments."

"Wait, please don--"

Once again, Scarlet Mage was interrupted as a pair of wheels suddenly emerged from Whiteking's ankles, wheeling him away at an incredible speed.

"..." Scarlet Mage could only blink her eyes a couple of times as she was left all alone by her colleagues. The others were on their way to nurture the future superheroes that would one day save the world; she, on the other hand, was on her way to a room that contained the most diabolical thing in the world.

How was she even going to teach the students if all she had in her mind was that Darkday was sitting amongst the other young students?

"...I want to retire."

***

"Bro, okay. Legit, why did the instructor call for you yesterday?"

Meanwhile, in Class 1-V, Gary was currently right in front of Riley, staring at him straight in the face as he leaned over Riley's part of the table, "I also saw the two of you alone together here yesterday, spit it out, boy."

"Don't spit!"

Silvie, who was sitting beside Riley, quickly moved away as soon as she heard Gary's words. With how Riley acts, she wouldn't be surprised if he did suddenly spit out, literally. However, she quickly returned to her seat afterward, as she too was quite curious as to why Riley was suddenly called by Scarlet Mage yesterday.

"We were just talking about her mother," Riley then said as he tried pushing Gary away, "She's a common acquaintance."

"You… know Scarlet Mage's mother?" Gary squinted his eyes, "Wait… so you know Scarlet Mage's true identity!?"

"Gary!"

Silvie quickly covered Gary's mouth, almost crushing his head, "Please keep quiet!"

"Who… who is she?" But still, Gary was able to let out a word.

"I can't say," Riley shook his head, "It's illegal to reveal the identity of the staff or any other individual that is wearing their superhero costume-- according to the handbook."

"We can't know the teachers' identities but they know ours?" Gary furrowed his eyebrows, "Well, not surprising considering our government," Gary then burst out in laughter as he tapped the table several times, once again garnering the attention of the other students.

Daniel Espinoza, the one who Riley fought yesterday, could not help but click his tongue as he looked at Riley and the others having fun. Although most have already forgotten about it because of Silvie and Hannah's fight, the humiliation was still fresh in his mind.

"Let it go, man." And it would seem that his group of friends notice his frustration as well, as they all let out sighs as they noticed the look on Danny's face.

"He is friends with Silvie, you should have seen her fight at the mall; she almost obliterated her opponent."

"Tch, why are you guys so scared?" Daniel crossed his arms, "Watch me, I will become the best--"

"Please return to your seats."

Before Daniel could finish his words, Scarlet Mage entered the room. And seeing the somewhat strict look on her face, the only thing the students could do was follow her instructions.

Gary, however, raised his eyebrows a couple of times at Riley before proceeding to sit beside him, gesturing all sorts of obscenities with his finger. This did not escape Scarlet Mage's eye, but the only thing she could do was hold in her frustration.

It would seem that a weird rumour was traveling the Academy. But perhaps… this could be a good thing?

If it was found out that they have some sort of romantic relationship, wouldn't the two of them be kicked out of the Academy? With that thought suddenly circling in her mind, she could not help but look towards Riley.

That was a good plan, was it not? Riley would also not be able to blame her, as it would be the school that would decide their expulsion. She could do that, she could certainly do that.

"Holy shit, she's staring at you, man," Gary whispered, "Is there really something going on between the two of you? You even know her mother."

"Yes," Riley nodded his head as he whispered back, "There is something going on between us."

"!!!" Even Silvie, who was trying hard not to listen in on the two's conversation, could not help but take in a short but deep breath. She had heard of stories between student and teacher, but to think one of her new friends in the Academy is experiencing such an act… truly, it made her somewhat excited.

Scarlet Mage was completely oblivious of the conversation going on between the three; however, it would seem one way or the other, all of their thoughts were not that far from each other, but at the same time, completely different.

Scarlet Mage was still deliberating on whether or not she should enact her plan. But for now, it didn't matter-- she still had students to teach, she was already here, so she might as well do the job the government hired her to do.

And so, after letting out a long and deep sigh, she scanned each of her students-- trying her best not to falter from Darkday's presence.

"We had a mock battle yesterday to show you your place as a superhero," Scarlet Mage said as she started walking around the platform, "And in relation to that, one must also know the extent of one's capabilities-- the limit and control of your powers."

Scarlet Mage then pressed something on the tablet she was holding, turning on the gigantic screen in front of the class.

"Your names are listed in groups," Scarlet Mage said, "And each member of your group will have a similar ability to what you have, so please familiarize yourself with their names… They are your competition, but at the same time, you can learn from each other. So I want all of you to group up according to the list on the screen."

"Ah, I guess we're together, Silvie!" Gary had a wide smile on his face as he quickly approached Silvie, who had a somewhat shocked expression on her face as she saw Gary's name besides her. Granted, she had not seen Gary using his powers yet, but she never imagined he would have a similar power. Well, seeing as there were 4 other names on the group, her powers weren't really that rare.

"..." As the students were starting to find their group, Riley remained stagnant on his seat. Although his name was listed with 10 other people, he had no idea who they were-- and no one was really approaching him. Considering he was one of the few people who fought in the mock battle, then it was given that they should know what his power was.

But alas, no one was calling him.

Scarlet Mage, who quickly noticed this, could not help but let out a scoff. Serves him right, she thought. Someone like Darkday should be left all alone; he deserves to die alone with no one by his side.

"..." However, for some reason, the longer Scarlet Mage stares at Riley, the more the smile faded from her face-- instead, a feeling she couldn't explain was starting to build up inside her as she saw Riley sitting alone. She just concocted up a plan to pretend having a relationship with Riley to have them both kicked out of the Academy-- but at this point, is she…

....actually starting to truly feel concerned about him?

No.

If Scarlet Mage could slap herself at this moment, she probably would have. To feel sorry for the most heinous and evilest supervillain in the world? The young man who literally has her and her mother hostage? Was this some sort of Stockholm syndrome?

Or perhaps, Riley had some sort of power to bewitch people? Was that it? Was Riley actually bewitching her right now? It made sense that he would have that kind of power-- it was an evil power, after all.

If that was truly the case, then Scarlet Mage would try her hardest to resist it. It might be hard since she was planning to have them both kicked out from the Academy by pretending to have a romantic relationship with him, but since Riley is still indeed just a minor, there was no way that she would actually fall in love with him even if he has the spell to do so, right?

...Right?"

Scarlet Mage looked at Riley one last time before shaking her head. She might be working for him now, but it wasn't her responsibility to hold her hand every single time. If Riley was destined to be alone, then so be it.

She knew she was starting to sound contradictory, but she truly can't do anything at this point.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"Riley Ross, please go to your group."

But alas, after only a minute, Scarlet Mage pointed towards a group of students that were on the most left corner of the classroom. Riley is evil, who knows what he might do if he felt like he was being isolated?

Yes. Surely, that was the only reason why Scarlet Mage helped him.

...Right?

As Scarlet Mage was busy with her thoughts, Riley slowly made his way towards his designated group-- students that also had telekinetic abilities. And as soon as he joined them, the telekinetic students, who were previously chatting with each other, all quieted down.

Riley, however, did not seem to mind as he just took his seat along with the others.

"..."

"..."

"Talk to him."

"No, you talk to him."

"I don't even know what we're going to do yet."

Whispers travelled through Riley's ears as most of the group looked at each other, gesturing to who should approach Riley. But finally, after a few more seconds of this somewhat awkward situation, one of the female students in the group approached him.

"Your name is Riley, right? I'm Bella," The girl lightly flicked her shoulder-length brown hair before letting out a long and deep sigh, "We were just discussing each other's powers, so I feel like it's fair you should join us instead of brooding in the side."

"What are you doing!?"

One of the other girls in the group tried to pull Bella away, but she just nonchalantly waved her hand, saying it was alright.

"Are you guys retards?" She then said, "Why are you isolating people like it's the god-damn 80s?"

"Didn't you see what he did during the mock battle yesterday?"

"I did, and so?" Bella lightly nudged her nose as she let out a small scoff, "It's called a mock battle for a reason, did you think they're just going to shake hands?"

"That's…"

"No need to be too harsh, my sweet Bell," a slightly feminine male student, who looked awfully similar to Bella, suddenly danced his way towards Riley, waving his hand all over the place before sitting at the desk in front of him, "They just do not appreciate beauty when they see one."

"You're the creepiest one here, Ben."

"Ah, such hurtful words. Why don't you soothe my heart, Riley?"

"The two of you are twins?" Riley did not seem to mind Ben's somewhat coquettish behavior as he took a slight glance at the two.

"How I wish we weren't," Bella rolled her eyes as she slowly returned to where she was previously sitting, spinning her chair and sitting on it backwards with her legs wide open, "But yes, sadly so."

"How curious..." Riley muttered, "...the two of you seemed to have swapped sexual preferences?"

"See? I like you already, you're very perceptive and blunt," Bella let out a chuckle as the group of girls that she was previously chatting with all moved away from her, "Unlike these fake young'uns."

"...Why are you talking like an old man, quit being so disgraceful," Ben shook his head as he leaned closer towards Riley, "What do you say we leave all of these normies and go through a perilous journey on our own?"

"I am afraid you can't really go out of the Academy," Riley shook his head, "It's against the rules."

"Pft," Bella suddenly burst out in laughter as soon as she heard Riley's words, although there wasn't anything remotely funny with what he said. Seeing this, the other members of the group could not help but look at each other.

It would seem they have their hands full. They thought that the only weird member of their group would be Riley, but it turns out they have the whole package with the twins.

"So, I suppose we should start introducing ourselves again now that we're complete?" Bella then once again stood up as she looked at Riley, "I'll start-- my name is Bella Jackson, I have the power to move all sorts of metal with my mind, so I guess that counts as telekinesis and that's why I am in this group."

"And I am Benjamin Jackson, but all of you may call me Benjaya."

"No one is going to call you that."

"Shut up, it's my turn!" Ben hissed at his sister before once again quickly composing himself, "And like my sister, I could also control metal; but with more grace and control, like the fleeting wind in a warm summer."

Ben then elegantly waved his hand, causing almost a hundred tiny steel balls to fly out from his pockets; and with every flicked of Ben's fingers, the metal balls arranged themselves into all sorts of shapes-- a bird, a tree, and even the face of a human.

"Our father also has the same power, so--"

"Shut your mouth, you idiot!" Before Ben could finish his words, a metal plate suddenly covered his entire head, "We're not supposed to reveal anything about our family's background!"

Ben seemed to be saying something, but only muffles and noise whispered through the air as Bella seemed to have no plan in taking the metal plate off. There was a slight ringing as Ben tried to control it, but it would seem his sister's raw power was greater than his as the only thing he could do was budge it a centimeter.

"This is probably the best time for the others to introduce themselves," Bella then said as she looked at Riley, "Go ahead, Riley."

"Okay," Riley quickly nodded his head as he stood up from his seat, "My name is Riley Ross, I am currently 16 years old. I can move things with my mind, also known as telekinesis. I was born in Ohio, my biological mother was--"

"That's too much information!" Bella quickly waved her hands as she gestured to Riley to stop talking. Afterward, the rest of the group introduced themselves, but aside from the twins, the rest aren't really anything special. One had the ability to control water, and it would seem he was placed in the group since he could not conjure it, unlike Hannah who had the ability to summon fire.

And finally, after a full hour, Scarlet Mage, who had been keeping quiet on the stage, called for everyone's attention.

"Alright, now that all of you are acquainted with each other, it's time to have a little contest," Scarlet Mage said as she walked towards the door, "Please follow me outside."

"What? Again?"

"Aren't we supposed to be learning? Why are we having curricular activities again?"

And as soon as the others saw Scarlet Mage leaving the room again, they all could not help but let out their complaints. They already had a mock battle yesterday, and considering they were going outside again, they will surely be having a sort of physical activity.

"Seriously, what did you guys expect?" Bella, on the other hand, could only roll her eyes as she was the first one to move in her group, "This is a school to train us to become superheroes, did you really think we're just going to sit down, learn history and stuff?"

"Actually, they're also going to teach us normal school stuff," Ben, whose head was finally free, quickly rebuked his sister, "Specially tactics and how to deal with supervillains and stuff like--"

"That's not normal school stuff," Bella once again rolled her eyes as she pulled her brother away, "Let's go, let's go!"

"No, save me, Riley!"

"No," Riley shook his head as he too started walking out of the classroom. But before he could walk out of the door, he quickly turned around as he felt a certain pressure starting at him; only to find Gary still gesturing obscenities with his hands as he mouthed Scarlet Mage's name towards him.

And as soon as Silvie saw this, she quickly slapped his hands, before gesturing to Riley not to mind him.

"Interesting friends," Bella, who also noticed this, could not help but comment.

"They're not my friends," Riley quickly replied as he shook his head.

"Really?" Bella's eyebrows rose as she looked back and forth between Riley and the two, "You chat with each other, joke with each other, and spend time together-- that makes you friends."

"Is that what friendship is?" Riley muttered, "I have only known them for a day, I believe friendships are built with time."

"Oh my dear Riley, that is where you are wrong," Ben gracefully freed himself from his sister's grip as he once again danced while following behind Scarlet Mage, "Friendships bloom even in the most unexpected places, even at the most unexpected times. Time is but a decoration."

"..."

"What does that even mean?" Bella let out a long and deep sigh as she heard her brother's words, "Don't mind him, he wants to be a writer so his mind is a bit off."

"I see," Riley nodded, "And you, what do you want to be, Bella?"

"...Me?" Bella was slightly surprised with the sudden question, "I... don't really know, a superhero, I guess? It's really the only thing I could think of."

"I see."

"What about you?"

"An astronaut."

"What are you, a child?"

"No, I'm 16 years old."

"Nevermind."

Bella did not really ask any further, as they just continued to quietly follow Scarlet Mage across the gigantic hallways of the Academy. Most of them thought that they were going to the training hall where they had their mock battles yesterday, but instead, they were taken outside and into a wide-open field.

Once again, the students could not help but think of how big the entire area of the Academy was.

There were also other students from the other classes, but unlike with the training hall, the other classes were too far away to even hear each other.

"Alright, gather up," Scarlet Mage then clapped her hands as she asked her class to gather in front of her, "Our activity for today is simple. I want all of you to try and overpower the rest of the members of your group, while also trying to learn from each other's abilities if you can."

"Overpower? Another contest of who is stronger?"

"Ack, but Silvie is in our group!"

"This should be fun, setting up hierarchies!"

"Quiet down!" Scarlet Mage once again clapped her hands, "I want all of you to set up and find places for your group before I explain further and we could proceed with the activity. But first, I need someone to officiate and watch the skirmish with me. So...

...Mr.. Riley, sit this one out."

"Mr. Riley, sit this one out."

"..."

"See? Even the instructor thinks he is dangerous."

"Hm."

The voices of the students whispered through the vast field as they all turned to look towards Riley. Although most of them did not think much of it, the ones in Riley's group, however, were all breathing sighs of relief. Although they don't know how strong Riley truly is, they knew he didn't know how to hold back.

Since their current activity had something to do with overpowering each other, Riley was a very dangerous element in their group. And so, with Scarlet Mage calling him away, most of them rejoiced.

"Heh, too bad. I wanted to see how strong you are," Bella let out a small breath as she shook her head, "There's always next time, I guess."

"Watch us dance, Riley dear," Ben added.

"I suppose," Riley nodded before making his way towards Scarlet Mage; and as he did so, he once again felt an ominous aura piercing through him. He quickly looked towards the direction where it was coming from, only to once again see Gary moving his hands in a very obscene way; his smile almost reaching his ears.

However, this time, a slight sizzle started to smoke from his hands, causing him to instantly stop. Scarlet Mage could let it pass once, but doing it a second time? She wouldn't just let him off without a warning.

"You sure do have a weird taste in friends… as expected," Scarlet Mage said as Riley stood beside her.

"They are not my friends. And why did you call for me, Scarlet Mage?"

"I just needed someone to assist me in overseeing the activity."

That was a lie, of course. Riley was dangerous, and she would be damned if she allowed him to hurt any of her students. Although she felt a little uncomfortable seeing Riley isolated for some reason, it has to be done.

She was the only one in the entire Academy that knew of his true identity, and as a superhero, her first priority was to keep all of the children safe.

"I see," Riley nodded, "I thought you were thinking that I would hurt them. But you have my word, I will not kill anyone since I am currently in retirement, Scarlet Mage."

Hearing Riley's whispers, Scarlet Mage's eyes started to twitch. Not kill anyone? He almost spooned out someone's heart during the entrance examination, he almost gouged out someone's eye during the mock battle yesterday, not to mention he threatened to torture her mother if Scarlet Mage ever reveals his identity.

"..." But then again, he really hasn't killed anyone ye--

Scarlet Mage quickly shook her head; why was she trying to give Riley an excuse herself? Was she right? Did he really have the power to entrance and bewitch someone!?

"Let's not talk about this here," Scarlet Mage then quickly said as she once again shook her head, "We're student and teacher, s… so, let's pretend to be one."

She then stuttered as she let out a slightly awkward, but alluring smile towards him-- Yes, this was the start of her plan. Besides preventing Riley from hurting the other students, she would also make sure that they would be seen as some sort of… couple.

It was hitting two birds with one stone. If the students began to suspect they have some kind of romantic relationship, then the Academy would have no choice but to kick out the both of them-- limiting Riley's hostages.

"Okay," Riley, on the other hand, seemed to be completely oblivious to her advances, "So what did you want me to do, Scarlet Mage?"

"R… right," Scarlet Mage then cleared her throat as she faced the other students, "The activity for today is more than just a contest of strength, it's also a chance to learn more about your powers from others that have the same power; But with that said, it's still a competition, and as such, those who come out on top of each of the groups will be given 1,000 Mega Points to spend around the Academy."

"!!!"

Scarlet Mage's words completely woke the students up. 1,000 Mega Points? How many lunches could they buy from that? Some of them also saw that the Academy was also selling all sorts of things-- even vehicles. Most of them were minors and weren't allowed to drive outside, but since motorcycles and cars were being sold here… doesn't that mean they could use them?

And so, with those thoughts lingering in the air, the fires in the students' eyes were almost enough to burn the field of grass they were in. There was one student, however, whose eyes were slightly confused.

"Uhm, Ms. Scarlet Mage."

While the other students were busy thinking of the things they could buy, Silvie Savelievna stepped forward, "What about me, what do I get if I come out on top?"

Silvie had unlimited MP, 1,000 Mega Points meant nothing to her.

"Nothing," Scarlet Mage quickly said, "But you have everything to lose."

"W… What?" Silvie could not help but blink a couple of times after hearing Scarlet Mage's words.

"Your group is in luck. Since you're currently the Mega Student of the Academy, they will have a chance to take that title from you."

"Mega Student? Is that what the top student is called?"

"She has unlimited MP?"

"How is that even fair!?"

"Who is thinking of these names!?"

Those who were still not aware of Silvie's status could not help but look at each other in shock. Unlimited MP? So she was allowed to buy everything the Academy had to offer if she wanted to? What kind of privilege is that!?

...And why is she not using it!?

While the other students were still in shock, Silvie's group, on the other hand, all had weird smiles on their faces. To think they would actually have the chance to become the Mega Student, and all they had to do was defeat Silvie.

Perhaps they could just gang up on her?

"Alright, I will explain the rules," Scarlet Mage then clapped her hands as she gestured to the students to calm down, "You can't hurt your opponent."

"Wait, what?"

"Teach, how are we going to compete against each other if we're not allowed to--"

"As superheroes, we are seen as a beacon of hope. As much as possible, we only neutralize our enemy-- and one way to do that is to completely overpower them," Scarlet Mage explained before the complaints of the students could get worse,

"Of course, hurting our enemy is unavoidable and is more often than not, necessary. But sadly, that's the rule. As to how you can beat your opponent without harming them; well, that is what you will learn today-- be creative.

As for the second rule, one-on-one matches only. It is up to your group to decide what the lineup is going to be... And that's it, you can proceed. But please do know that if my... partner and I see that you have broken the rules, you will instantly lose the right to compete."

And with that, Scarlet Mage floated into the air, her eyes carefully watching the students.

"...That's it?"

"So, we should just start? What kind of mechanics is this?"

"...My power is electrocution, how am I not going to hurt anyone with this?"

"Tickle someone into submission?"

"That's… actually a very good idea."

"...Is it?"

The whispers of confusion littered the air as all of the students looked at each other for answers. If anything, their activity for today was somewhat philosophical in nature; To make someone submit without hurting them? What sort of zen bullshit was that?-- most of them thought.

"Tch, this is why you normies won't succeed in life. With the mock battle yesterday, as well as the sanctioned duels around the Academy, you all should have known what this school is all about."

Bella, however, cracked her knuckles as she proceeded to step away from her group, "Come, brother. Let's show these fools how to do it."

"...Me?" Ben blinked his eyes a couple of times before following his sister, "I… actually also have no idea what to do, but alright. A battle between siblings, Ben and Bella, how dramatic!"

"And here I thought we were on the same wavelength, watch me!"

And as soon as Bella said that, the ground beneath them began to tremble.

"Gah!" Bella began to scream, garnering the attention of the whole class. Bella's veins began to pop out from her black skin as her face started to become pale-- obviously straining her muscles as she continued to roar.

The others were slightly confused as to what she was doing, but as the tremble in the ground slowly turned into a quake, their eyes could not help but widen.

"Is she… trying to lift something beneath the ground!?" One of the members of her group shouted.

"No fucking way!"

"But she could only bend metal, right? What is she trying to lift… a water pipe or something!?"

"Grah!" Bella's scream became louder and louder. But alas, before the others could find out what she was truly doing… her screams abruptly stopped and her body dropped to the ground like a ragdoll.

"..."

"..."

"Did she just faint?"

"Bella!" Ben quickly rushed towards to hug her sister, checking if she was still breathing-- and considering her slightly ample breasts were beating heavily, she was. "I will avenge you, my dear sister. In my dear life, I will avenge you!"

"..."

"...Well, at least I got an idea as to what I will do now," one of the members of the Telekinesis group muttered as he stepped forward, ignoring Ben's wails as he challenged one of the other members.

It wasn't only him, the other students who watched Bella's display finally also had an idea as to what to do. One of the ways they could win without hurting someone was to show the difference in strength, to showcase what they could do.

To scream to your opponent's face that you are superior-- Bella tried to do it, but alas, she overestimated herself.

And so, soon, the students in each group began challenging each other. Scarlet Mage, who saw this, could not help but let out a long and deep sigh. In truth, even she was slightly confused with this activity. She was only following the syllabus given to her, and she would lie if she said she herself wouldn't have trouble in this curriculum.

"That student called Bella is strong."

"Righ-- Wait, what are you doing here!?"

Scarlet Mage almost fell to the ground as Riley was suddenly floating in the air beside her, "You said I should watch them, and that is what I am doing, Scarlet Mage."

"I... I see," Scarlet Mage quickly composed herself as she turned her attention back to her class. It would seem that some of them are starting to battle it out, but most were still confused as to what to do.

"..."

"..."

"..."

But after a few seconds of silence, the feeling of Darkday quietly floating beside her made her nerves slightly rise in levels.

"If... if you were still participating in the activity, what would you do?" And so, after a few more moments of deliberation, Scarlet Mage asked the question she was most curious about. This was a rare chance to get insight into the mind of a supervillain, especially from someone as ruthless as Riley.

"Am I allowed to hurt their families?"

"No!"

Surprisingly, Scarlet Mage felt Riley's heart fluctuate a little as soon as she uttered the question. She could even see Riley slightly uncomfortable as if he was truly deliberating his answer.

And finally, after a few more seconds, Riley answered.

"I'll cut off their nerve endings, making their feeling of pain--"

"No, you're not allowed to harm them, remember!?"

"But if they don't--"

"Forget it!" Scarlet Mage shook her head in disappointment. What answer was she expecting? And here she was thinking that Riley would actually take her question seriously. Or maybe he was, and he truly can't think of anything but to hurt people.

He is Darkday, after all.

"I will destroy this place."

"Hm?"

"I will destroy this place without hurting anyone," Riley repeated, "I am sure that would be enough to neutralize them."

"I see." Scarlet Mage nodded as she let out a short but deep sigh before letting out a small smile. It would seem Riley was capable of not hurting anyone after all. But by the gods...

....It was a good thing he pulled Riley away from the activity.

The students of class 1-V continued with their activity; and with the thundering noises that were echoing through the air, it would seem that the other classes had begun their exercise as well.

"...Interesting."

It had not even been a quarter of an hour since the activity had started, but it would seem that one of the groups in Scarlet Mage's class has already reached their conclusion. Scarlet Mage slowly floated towards the group, who only had one remaining student standing still.

"..." Riley also followed Scarlet Mage, his eyes looking at the 4 students that were completely unconscious on the ground.

"This… is the Telepath group, yes?" Scarlet Mage then approached the only student left standing.

"...Y… es," the young man said, the tone of his voice filled with laziness and a little lag.

"Can you tell me your name and state how you… are the only one left standing in your group?"

"Name… Cedrick," the young man mumbled, "Il...lusion, they are dreaming…"

"..."

"...right now."

"I see," Scarlet Mage quickly nodded as soon as Cedrick finished explaining, which took almost 15 seconds. She then asked Cedrick to retrieve his ID card, before quickly grabbing it and tapping it on the tablet she was holding.

"Here you go, I added 1000 MP to your account," Scarlet Mage said as she placed the card back in Cedrick's pocket herself, "Just wait on the side for now while we wait for the others to finish up."

"O… kay," Cedrick lazily said as he slowly walked towards a nearby tree for shade.

Cedrick Atkinson-- if Scarlet Mage wasn't mistaken, he was in the Potential Villain list along with many other students. And seeing as he was able to overpower the rest of the members of his group, she had to add priority to his name.

The Potential Villain list, as the name suggests, was a list of students that were deemed to have the most potential to go to the dark side if left unchecked. Scarlet Mage has screened almost a thousand students in the span of weeks, and she didn't want to admit it, but almost 20% of the students belong to the list-- and there were probably more, who were just good at hiding their alignment.

As someone on the list, they were given more attention than the other students; to intervene and hopefully change them before they were sent to the outside world… if they were sent outside. Scarlet Mage had no idea what the Academy was planning for the students who are still on the list by the time they graduate, but she was hoping it wouldn't lead to something drastic.

There were five more in the Potential Villain list in her class, excluding Riley. She was having second thoughts about putting him there now, as her plan to pretend to be a couple was her number one priority so that he would be kicked out of the Academy.

If he was put on the Potential Villain list, then he might be transferred to another class since there were already too many in her class.

"Interesting. Cedrick can create illusions, Scarlet Mage?"

"Shouldn't you know by now that powers aren't created equal?" Scarlet Mage raised her voice, making sure that the other students could also hear her, "Along with our activity on the first day, this activity is also trying to show you that even though you may have people with the same powers as you, that doesn't mean you aren't unique. There are certain ways to master your powers, you may lack raw power; but in return, your control would be better."

Although the students were busy with their matches, those who were watching could not help but nod their heads. They already saw how one of the students of the Telekinetic group fainted due to overusing her power-- she had raw power, but she certainly lacked control.

"I wasn't aware they could do that," Riley once again whispered close to Scarlet Mage's ears, "I usually kill them first since they used to be able to read my mind."

"U… Used to?" Scarlet Mage was trying her best to ignore Riley's warm breath crawling down her neck. She did say she was going to pretend with Riley, so she should get used to this kind of… intimacy, "What do you mean used to?"

"Telepaths could no longer read my mind, Scarlet Mage," he replied, "That is why I wanted to kill you in the first place since the way you read people is different from the rest."

"I… I see," Scarlet Mage didn't know whether to be proud or scared of the fact that Darkday saw him as a sort of a threat. No, it was definitely both a blessing and a curse-- there was a reason that she was the only one that knows Riley's identity, and she would make sure to fulfill it. And so, once they were kicked out from the school, her responsibility will finally start.

She was now calling this-- Operation 'Turn Dark into Light'.

"I should probably incapacitate Cedrick for life," Riley then once again let out a whisper.

"Don't!"

The exercise continued, with most still not being able to reach a conclusion. But surprisingly, Silvie's group now only had her and Gary left standing. It would seem they were having a contest of strength… through arm wrestling.

Perhaps this was also the reason why most of the groups still hadn't finished their matches since all of them were engrossed with Silvie's match. Scarlet Mage told them to focus on their own matches, but they immediately went back to watching Silvie and Gary.

And so, with a sigh, Scarlet Mage could only do the same. Even more than the Potential Villain list, the Mega Student is their number 1 priority. Of course, for Scarlet Mage, Silvie was only 2nd to Riley.

"I guess it's you and me then, Mega Student… pft."

"Please don't."

Silvie could not help but groan in frustration as she saw Gary trying his best not to laugh; but knowing him, he was probably just doing it deliberately to annoy her. But it wasn't entirely his fault, though. Who in their right mind even decided to call the top student that way?

This is what happens when you give old people the power to name things.

"Let's do this, old friend."

"...We've only known each other for a day," Silvie rolled her eyes as she walked towards the large stone they were having their arm wrestling match on, and considering all the dents and cracks on it, their group has used it well.

"Eh, what about the entrance exam day?" Gary let out a slight gasp as he placed his elbow on the boulder, "I thought we've made a solid connection there, my heart bleeds at this betrayal… I thought you were my friend!"

"...I am?" Silvie blinked a couple of times as she grabbed Gary's hand, "Then no hard feelings after I am done with you?"

"Ho, is that the confidence you got from being the Mega Student?"

Silvie's eye could not help but twitch from Gary's words. But after a few seconds, she let out a long and deep breath; she shouldn't let herself get distracted and be dragged into Gary's words-- after all, that was one of the reasons he won his matches.

"Let's just start in 3."

"Alright."

"1,"

"2,"

"3!"

"!!!"

A thunderous noise exploded in the air as the grass waved in a ripple. The students who were near the two also could not help but slightly back away from all the debris and dirt that was being thrown around as the boulder the two were leaning on dug through the ground.

"S… shit, you're not going to let me win?" Gary chuckled nervously, "Let me win… i'll return the title to you next week, I just really want to buy that bike."

"No."

"...Then just buy me one?"

"No."

"...A loan?" Gary muttered as their arms both began to tremble, with the boulder they were leaning on digging through the ground even further, causing them to slouch.

"..." Silvie wasn't going to lie, but she did not expect Gary to be stronger than the rest of the members of her group; but at the same time, she also could not help but be happy. Throughout her life, she was surrounded by nothing but walls; as well as people that were too fragile that they might possibly break from her touch.

But now, being surrounded by friends that are somewhat at the same level as her, she felt… safe.

Hannah was undoubtedly strong as she already experienced fighting with her firsthand, and she would only grow stronger. Gary had similar abilities to her, so they would surely have a lot to talk about in the future. As for Riley… he had this mysterious air around him, but with all the things he had been showing so far, she knew he was the same as her-- always holding back.

And as soon as she thought of that, their hands which had been remaining equal for a full minute now started to move, with Silvie pushing Gary's hand downwards.

"Tch," Gary's teeth started to show as the veins on his neck started to pop out, his grip growing stronger as he tried his best to fight back.

Silvie slightly lightened her grip so as to prevent hurting him. She really had to admit it, Gary was strong, but sadly...

...it wasn't enough, "Please stop this...

....you're only going to end up hurting yourself."

"Please stop this… you're only going to end up hurting yourself."

Silvie made sure to lighten her grip, allowing Gary to realize that she was only holding back so as to not hurt him. Gary, however, took this chance to push her hand away. But alas, the difference between their strength was starting to show as Silvie quickly held her ground.

"You… really want to win this badly?" Silvie furrowed her eyebrows.

"I guess?" Gary once again chuckled, before gritting his teeth to the point that it was starting to bleed.

"Stop, Gary. You're not going to win."

"I won't!"

"!!!"

Another thunder reverberated in the air as the boulder they were leaning on slowly began to crack. And due to Gary's sudden rise in power, the back of Silvie's palm almost touched the surface of the boulder.

If it wasn't for her also increasing her strength at the last second, then she would have probably already lost. Seeing this, she realized that she was probably overestimating her strength, and should probably already end this if she didn't want to lose.

"I'm sorry, Gary," Silvie then whispered, "But you still lack the training."

A sort of ringing vibrated in the air as Gary's hand started to be pushed back, with the tremble of the boulder matching his struggling arm.

"Stop struggling."

"I said no!"

Silvie could not help but squint as Gary's eyes started to emit a bright red light.

"What are you doing!?" Silvie yelled as her eyes also emitted a red light, "Did you really want to win this badly!?"

"Sadly so," Gary once again chuckled as he turned his blazing eyes towards Silvie, "You're strong, I am sure this is only going to tickle."

"Are you crazy!?" Silvie screamed, "Miss Scarlet Mage!"

"That's enough!"

Scarlet Mage quickly rushed towards the two to stop them as soon as Silvie's voice reached her ears. She was just going to watch at first to see how the situation was going to unfold because Gary didn't seem to be that aggressive, but perhaps she should have stopped it earlier knowing what she knows.

Gary Gray-- one of the 6 in the class that belonged to the Potential Villain list.

"Never!"

Even though Scarlet Mage was already on her way towards them, Gary didn't seem to have any intentions of stopping as his eyes grew even brighter and started to emit a trail of smoke.

"D… don't," Silvie was also ready to release her heat vision, but when she saw the crazed look in Gary's face, the only thing she could do was close her eyes and look to the side, gritting her teeth for the pain to come.

"Stop!" The strands of Scarlet Mage's hair stood up as she raised her hand, the grass beneath her feet started to dance as a clump of air seemed to have gathered on the palm of her hand; and without even a moment, the clump of wind shot towards Gary.

But halfway through it, Gary let out a shout as the light in his eyes started to become a beam, its path straight towards Silvie's face.

"Oh, fuck!" Gary moved his head to the side, as if trying his hardest to avoid hitting Silvie with his heat vision, but by doing so, the beam his eyes were emitting lost control, shooting towards the other students that were near them, "I can't stop it!"

Scarlet Mage increased the output of her power to push Gary away, but to her surprise, instead of shooting faster… the ball of wind that she summoned completely dispersed.

"!!!" She did not let herself panic, however, as a wall of earth quickly emerged in front of her. She was about to trap Gary inside of it, but once again, she felt a strong resistance that wasn't allowing her to control the wall.

"S… shit!" This time, she allowed herself to panic as she quickly looked towards Gary, but to her surprise, no one was screaming; instead, everyone was completely silent as they all watched as Gary's heat vision seemed to have stopped midway as if some type of glass was blocking it from moving.

"You're not allowed to hurt anyone, Gary. The same goes for you, Scarlet Mage."

"That's…"

Scarlet Mage then turned her eyes towards the somewhat cold voice whispering in the field, only to see Riley slowly descending from the air, landing right in front of the end of Gary's heat vision.

"I… I lost control of it, I didn't mean to!" Gary then started to panic, his heat vision not showing any signs of stopping, "I was only going to scare Silvie!"

"I see," Riley then said as he stepped forward. The loud gasps of the students quickly filled the air as soon as they saw this, some of them closed their eyes, not wanting to see Riley get burnt by the beam.

However, contrary to their expectations, the beam started to shorten. It was as if it was trying to avoid Riley, becoming shorter with each of his steps.

"W… what," Scarlet Mage could not help but take in a gulp as she saw this. Her wind magic dispersed, the resistance she felt with the wall of earth that she summoned… and now Gary's beam just stopping short of hitting Riley in the face.

Was this… all Riley's doing? It might have seemed like a minute, but everything happened almost in just a moment. Riley stopped everything almost simultaneously? Forget about his raw power, even his control was out of this world. Once again, Scarlet Mage was reminded of a simple fact-- Darkday was able to beat Mega Woman.

His power… is abnormal.

And now, Riley was standing only a meter away from Gary, with the beams already starting to flicker on his face as Gary's strength slowly began to reach its limit.

"You and Silvie Savelievna are slowly becoming a dear friend to my sister, Gary," Riley then whispered as he looked at Gary straight in his glowing eyes, "If you do this again, I will gouge out your eyes."

"R… roger that," Gary weakly said as his heat vision flickered once more, before fading completely with a slight sizzle, "Thanks for stopping--"

But before he could finish his words, he was suddenly blown away by a wall of earth.

"..."

Riley blinked a couple of times as the voice that was just talking in front of him turned into air. He then turned his head towards Scarlet Mage, whose eye was currently twitching nonstop. Her hand was still currently pointed forward, making her the obvious culprit.

"You broke your own rule, Scarlet Mage," Riley then let out a sigh.

Scarlet Mage then quickly rushed towards Gary to check up on him, but not before stopping in front of Riley and whispering something loudly in his ears, "You should have at least warned me you were going to let go of the wall!"

"I am so disappointed in you, Scarlet Mage," Riley clicked his tongue several times.

"Ugh!" Scarlet Mage then threw her tablet towards Riley, "Just call for a medic!"

And so, after the medics came and took Gary away, the class… safely continued with their exercise. Perhaps because of what happened, it would seem they became a lot more careful so as to not repeat something similar from happening.

They were supposed to be having their first class with another teacher after this, but after what happened, Scarlet Mage decided to let everyone go back to their dorms to rest instead. Of course...

...everyone except Riley.

As soon as the other students saw this, they all started whispering to each other. Some of them have heard that Scarlet Mage personally dropped Riley off at the dorms, and now this blatant favoritism and inappropriate whispering to one another.

Did… they actually have a thing?

Scarlet Mage, who saw the students looking at her and Riley while they exchanged their whispers, could not help but nod in satisfaction. Spreading the rumours is only the prologue of her plan, if she wanted the Academy to have a reason to kick them out, then she should commit to her role.

"Was there something else you needed from me, Scarlet Mage?"

"Yes, I… have information about Mega Woman," Scarlet Mage slightly stuttered as she tried to look Riley in the eyes.

"Already?" Riley furrowed his eyebrows, "What is it?"

"It is sensitive… information," Scarlet Mage took in a gulp, "So… let's… let's talk about this in my apartment?"

The first part of Operation 'Turn Dark into Light', officially starts now.

"Just… just make yourself at home, okay? I am just going to take a shower."

"What for?"

"I… I just need to clear my head so I can give you the information about Mega Woman clearer."

"I see. Then you may do so, Scarlet Mage."

"R… right."

"..."

The muffled sounds of the shower whispered into the air as Riley was left alone in Scarlet Mage's living room. The only thing that Riley could do while waiting for Scarlet Mage was look out the window wall, which surprisingly, had a somewhat amazing view.

The apartment provided for the teachers of Mega Academy was beside a man-made lake, and since Scarlet Mage's apartment was located on the 8th floor, you could even see the school building from there, but still not outside the walls that surrounded the whole Academy; a testament to how tall it truly was.

Riley had already thought that the rooms provided for the students were already quite luxurious and spacious; but seeing the teacher's apartments, his room suddenly felt subpar. Just how much budget did the world government actually allot for the Mega Academies? And considering there were more in other countries, they truly have been preparing for this for a while now.

They even have a colossal dome, which replicated the sky, protecting them from being seen by the outside world from above-- that alone would have been costly. Not to mention the technology needed to create and maintain everything. The technology here… was almost alien.

Mega Woman came from another planet; perhaps it has some sort of correlation? Maybe she even provided and shared the technology? But Mega Woman was against something like the Academy being built… So what exactly was going on here?

"What are you thinking about?"

"That was quick, Scarlet Mage," Riley then quickly turned around as he heard Scarlet Mage's voice, "Did you make sure to wash everything?"

"I did!" Scarlet Mage could not help but groan in frustration as soon as she heard Riley's words. She was wearing a robe that almost exposed most of her skin, and that was his only reaction? Shouldn't guys his age be panicking right now as his hormones turn crazy? Even if he had a form of autism, it shouldn't mean Riley wasn't able to feel his prepubescent urges, right?

"..." Scarlet Mage could only furrow her eyebrows from the dangerous thoughts in her mind. If this were any other case, then she would definitely lock herself up in jail for having thoughts like this towards a minor. But this was Darkday, so there should be an exception; and besides, she was doing this for a good cause-- and perhaps the only cause that matters right now.

She even made sure that the curtains to her apartment were fully open, and the cameras in the entrance of the apartment were able to see her and Riley enter, and hopefully, someone reports them to the higher-ups so both of them would be kicked out-- this is, after all, the first part of Operation 'Turn Dark into Light'.

"A… and please, call me by my real name when we're alone," Scarlet Mage then said as she sat on the sofa, crossing her legs as she started drying her black hair, which was previously red.

"You… could also change the color of your hair? That is a very weird power, Scarlet Mage."

"No, it's a wig and a part of my costume," Scarlet Mage let out a small giggle, "And please, call me by my real name while we are alone. It's weird being called Scarlet Mage without wearing the mask."

"If you are more comfortable with that, Katherine."

"R… right," hearing her name being called by Riley, she could not help but look to the side as she felt her face slightly warming up, "Anyway, what were you thinking about earlier?"

"I was thinking about Mega Woman."

"I… see," Katherine held her breath upon hearing Mega Woman's name coming up. She told Riley that she had information about her so that he would follow her here, but in truth, how could anyone gather information just after a day? And why would she even do that in the first place?

"And so?" Riley said as he slowly approached her, "What news do you have of her, Katherine?"

"That's… Maybe you would like some coffee first?" Katherine, however, suddenly stood up from her seat, trying her best to avoid the topic. And perhaps due to the force of her standing up, or maybe even perhaps subconsciously deliberate, her robe loosened.

"!!!" She quickly covered herself up, but not before Riley was able to see her finely shaped breasts bouncing lively. She so wanted to run away and scream in frustration, but no-- the mission comes first.

And so, the only thing she could do was slowly turn her eyes towards Riley to see his reaction, "Did you see my--"

"I don't drink coffee, Katherine. But perhaps if you have milk?"

"..." Was that some sort of joke since he saw her breasts? Or did he really just want milk? But considering the deadpan way he just uttered that, it would seem that he didn't even care that he saw her breasts.

Impossible. Even insects copulate, it's in the nature of every living being in the world. Riley should feel something.

"Did you see my breasts?" Katherine could not help herself from asking, the tone of her voice unwavering.

"I did," Riley quickly answered.

"And?"

"It is irrelevant in our current situation."

"You…" Katherine's eyes could not help but twitch upon hearing Riley's words.

Irrelevant!? Doesn't he know how many fanfictions she has in Blueit? There were hundreds, some even written in another language. She knows she should feel relieved that Darkday didn't have any sort of feelings for her, but seeing him without his mask and looking like a not-so-normal and slightly attractive person; for some reason, there was this growing sense of… wanting validation from him.

She knows it's wrong, but she just couldn't help it. It was final, Riley did have enchanting powers. It might just be some sort of Stockholm syndrome, but she was betting on the former. Evil, truly evil.

"Don't… you feel anything?" But contrary to her feelings, she didn't back down.

"About your breasts?"

"Yes, about my breasts! What else!? Do you not feel anything while looking at me!?"

"Should I?" Riley squinted his eyes as he looked at Katherine from head to toe, "You are very beautiful, Katherine."

"W… what?" Katherine could feel her legs turn weak from suddenly hearing Riley's words.

"I could say I feel lust," Riley then stood up from his seat, slowly approaching the slightly fazed Katherine.

"W… what?" Katherine could only repeat her words, "W… what are you doing? What's happening, why can't I move?"

"I am not using my powers, Katherine," Riley said as he slowly lifted Katherine's robes, slightly exposing her breasts, "Yes, it is lust I feel. Is that what you wanted to hear from me, Katherine?"

"T… that's not what I--"

"I know," Riley then let out a sigh as he fixed Katherine's robes, tying it tight so it won't fall off again, "My mother told me that lust is fleeting and that what women really want is love. But love, in my mother's knowledge, happens instantly, but could develop as long as it wants to take… and blossom eternally."

"..."

"And if that is what you wanted to hear, then I apologize," Riley then returned to his seat as he looked to the side, "You and I both know that something is mentally wrong with me, Katherine. I do not think I am capable of feeling love."

"..." Any nervousness or silliness that circled around Katherine disappeared as she saw the look on Riley's face. He… wasn't really expressing anything and still held the completely stoic look that seemed to be his default resting face. It might just be her imagination, but Riley… felt lonely.

It was almost as if he was fragile and could break at any moment. She thought that Riley was most human when he emits his Darkday aura, but seeing him like this now… she just could not help but hug him.

"What are you doing?"

"!!!"

What exactly was she doing!?-- Is what she wanted to ask herself as her arms suddenly wrapped around Riley. The last time she touched him, she was almost choked to death. Realizing this, she quickly pulled herself away, putting up some sort of wind barrier between her and Riley.

However, contrary to her expectations, Riley remained sitting.

"You… are not going to kill me?"

"Why would I do that?"

"B… because I touched you? You said it in the car yesterday, that no one is allowed to touch you."

"You're not just no one, Katherine."

"That's…"

"You're my first subordinate," Riley let out a sigh, "And it is common for subordinates to feel awed by the presence of their master, I have watched it on TV during a documentary of a country in Asia."

"...Right." With the way Riley was talking, it was as if he was saying that Katherine was just a tool. And would one be mad if your screwdriver touches you? Her analogy was somewhat flawed, but it was the only thing she could think of right now.

"So it's alright if I touch you again?" Katherine then quickly said, her tone a little agitated from the thoughts that she was having.

"If that will finally allow you to tell your reports about Mega Woman, then you are free to do so."

"Fine," Katherine then stomped her way towards Riley, stopping only a foot away from him before slightly crouching on the floor in front of him, "Can I touch your chest, then?"

"It's fine, I am giving you permission to read my heart," Riley nodded before letting out another hurried sigh.

"..." As for Katherine, although she was a bit agitated from the way Riley was treating her, it doesn't mean she wasn't feeling nervous; this was Darkday, after all. And so, the only thing she could do was take in a small gulp as her hand slowly made its way to Riley's chest.

"Are you really only 16 years old?"

"I am."

"Then aren't you technically just a child?" Katherine muttered, "How… are you capable of doing the things you do?"

"Because I have power."

"Then why are you doing it? Killing millions of people, torturing heroes on live TV… killing… killing helpless children and elderly," Katherine's voice started to stutter as she remembered all the things that Darkday has done, "How…

....how are you able to live with yourself?"

"You have killed millions of people, tortured heroes on live TV, killed defenseless children and elderly. Just…

...How are you able to live with yourself after all the things you've done?"

The trembling of Katherine's hand was making enough noise to whisper throughout her entire apartment. If she wasn't making perhaps the most important breakthrough in the entire world, then she would have definitely already let herself faint.

In front of her was Riley Ross, Darkday himself… and she was touching him literally close to his heart without being choked to death. She couldn't help but think if any other superhero other than her had touched him like this, without any hostility.

She then slowly looked straight into Riley's blue eyes that almost seemed like the clearest of skies; from this distance, she could even feel their breaths mixing with each other. But this did not let her resolution waver, however, as she once again repeated her question,

"How can you live with yourself?"

"Because I am not dead, Katherine."

"I know you know what I am asking! I know you're just playing dumb, Riley."

"...You are very brave. I am sure not many would hold that tone towards me," Riley then let out a short breath as he slightly glanced at Katherine, before once again looking to the side, "Very well, since you are my first subordinate, then we should establish a sort of trust with each other--I learned that in a clip I watched."

Katherine could not help but take in a nervous gulp. This is it, she truly was going to learn more about Darkday.

"It is exactly because I did what I did that I am alive, Katherine," Riley answered, "If I do not kill or hurt people, then there is no point in me being alive-- I was born to be Darkday."

"That is not true. You're just ill," Katherine shook her head, "And like any disease, it is treatable. Do you know how many people you could have helped instead with how powerful you are? If you only worked with Mega Woman?"

"How curious, Mega Woman asked me the same before I killed her."

"!!!"

Katherine almost retracted her hand there and then, but something inside of her fought back and remained to resist the urge to cry and run away.

"Well, I suppose I did not kill her since she is still alive," Riley then placed his hand on his chin, squinting his eyes as if he was deep in thought, "I do wonder how she is recovering right now."

"L… let's talk about that later," Katherine stuttered, "Right… right now, we're establishing trust, right?"

"I suppose."

Katherine could not help but let out a long and deep breath as Riley shrugged his shoulders. She was talking about trust, but if Riley knew that she didn't actually have information about her… then wouldn't that make her the bad guy since Riley was answering all of her questions?

Wait, no. What kind of dangerous thought is that? She almost screamed in her mind; just because the Riley in front of him right now looked decent and not the Darkday she imagined at all, she was being swayed into thinking all sorts of thoughts.

"Then to answer your question, then the world would probably be at peace if I used my power to help people."

"Since you know that… then why… kill people? What made you become like this, Riley? What made you become a supervillain?"

"This is something you don't understand, Katherine. And perhaps even I myself do not understand it," Riley then gently grabbed Katherine's hand as he stood up, lifting her with him. This made Katherine slightly flinch and step back, but once again, she fought the urge to run away.

"In the stories I have read and watched, they said that villains all had a reason for what they were doing; that they were heroes in their own stories. Not me…" Riley then leaned closer to Katherine,

"...I was born evil."

"T… that's…" Katherine could not help but slightly lean her head to the side as Riley's warm breath, which smelled like lavender mixed with menthol, wafted across her ear, "That's not possible. No one is born evil, Riley… even the Devil was once good."

"Then is that not because he is not, in truth, truly evil?" Riley then leaned back as his eyes once again gazed at Katherine's, "When did I make my first appearance, Katherine?"

"W… what?"

"When did I first publicly appear as Darkday?"

"I… 3 years ago?"

"4 years ago, I was 12."

"..." Katherine did not know whether to be scared or relieved that Riley was capable of smiling from remembering his childhood.

"I remember it clearly," Riley breathed, "I borrowed one of father's motorcycle helmets, then washed the blood it accumulated after I was done-- I killed my first superhero then, as well as several other citizens."

"W… Whiteking was not able to notice?"

"Bernard is quite stupid when it comes to his family, Katherine. But that is not the point of the retelling of my past," Riley shook his head as he once again sat down.

"!!!"

And due to him doing so, Katherine stumbled as he was still holding her hand, causing her to fall directly on top of him. And before she could even pull herself away, Riley continued talking.

"My point is that I wore a mask so that I could freely kill people, Katherine. Not to steal, not to wreak havoc, not to make a statement, but to hurt people…

...and I killed even before that."

"W… what?" Katherine completely forgot to pull herself away now, as she just remained frozen still, with Riley's breaths crawling down her neck and all the way to her breasts, causing her to slightly shiver.

"There's this urge inside of me, Katherine; that is telling me to slit your throat right now."

Katherine could not help but slightly cover her neck with her shoulders as Riley's index finger started sliding across it, "But I won't do it, because I am in retirement, and you are my subordinate."

"T… thanks?" Katherine muttered randomly.

"The same could not be said about your mother, however," Riley then once again whispered into her ear,

"So stop seducing me, Katherine."

"W… what are you saying!?" Katherine's heart almost jumped out the same time she did as she quickly leaped away from Riley. Did… did he know about her plan? But how!? Isn't he supposed to be unable to perceive feelings of love? Was that a lie?

"I… I am a teacher and you are a student, that is inappropriate!"

"But right now, you are Katherine and I am Riley; not even Scarlet Mage and Darkday," Riley then stood up as he slowly made his way towards Katherine, "It is quite a brilliant plan, Katherine. Having us both kicked out so that I could no longer hold the other students hostage, you truly are a kind woman… I almost feel sorry for blackmailing you."

"I am not trying to seduce you!"

"Then I suppose you're only wearing a loose robe in front of a young man because it's hot?" Riley continued to slowly move towards Katherine.

"It's… Isn't this because of one of your powers!?"

"...Hm?" Hearing Katherine's words, Riley could not help but stop in his tracks, "One of my powers?"

"Yes!" Katherine yelled as she waved her hand while trying to cover herself, "You have the power to entrance people! You're bewitching me right now and making me feel like I am falling in love with you! I could think of no better power for someone evil like you!"

"..." Riley immediately closed his eyes, trying to think if he truly had that kind of power. But no matter how much he scoured his mind, he could not find a semblance of what Katherine was saying,

"...I don't have that kind of power," Riley furrowed his eyebrows; Katherine could even see a hint of discomfort in his face, "And even if I do, I would not use it, it's disgusting."

"L… lies!"

"I have no way of proving to you that I do not have that kind of power, Katherine."

"Then I will be the one to prove it!" Katherine then suddenly rushed towards Riley, closing her eyes as she was only a foot away from her. But before she could reach him, she felt herself slowly floating in the air.

"What are you trying to do?" Riley slightly leaned his head in confusion as he looked at Katherine, who had her eyes closed and her lips slightly in a pout.

"G… god damn it!" Katherine wriggled in the air as soon as she opened her eyes, "Kiss me! Kiss me and prove that you're not using your powers to bewitch me!"

"Your anxiety is at a very high level right now, Katherine," Riley shook his head as he dropped Katherine on the floor, "You are not thinking straight, it seems we should talk about Mega Woman's current situation some other time."

"N… no!" Katherine screamed as her tears started to fall, "Kiss me! Prove to me that you are not using any mind tricks!"

"I do not have the power to make people love me, Katherine, but since you are my first subordinate and we're establishing a sort of trust…

...Then very well."

"Wh-- hmph!?"

"!!!"

"!?"

"..."

"..."

Katherine Read-- discovered her powers at the young age of 3 when she almost drowned in a tub. Her mother had left her to bathe herself since someone knocked on their door, but unknowingly, she left the water running.

Of course, even then and until now, Katherine never blamed her. She was a single mother, who could barely even make ends meet. She never really asked, but it would seem her father died during an accident.

But long story short, as soon as her mother remembered that she left the water running, she rushed back to their bathroom, only to find water floating everywhere. The water gushing out from the tap was also flowing up, instead of down.

Her mother tried to hide the fact from other people first, but as soon as Katherine was able to think for herself, she trained. She used most of her childhood and teenage years to hone her powers, in hopes to help her mother as well as many others like her.

Hanging around? Friends? Dating? She chose not to indulge herself with those, even as many approached her. There was only one goal in her mind-- and that was to become a superhero.

It may sound cliche, but she thought she was given the power to help people... and so she did. And soon, due to her ability to control the elements even as a rookie superhero, she was branded as the Scarlet Mage. Of course, it might have also been to the fact that she wore a red-colored wig.

Everything was going smoothly for her; she was able to help people and even manage to imprison some villains. She had also met like-minded people, other superheroes that shared her enthusiasm... but then Darkday happened.

She had faced opponents stronger than her before, but she always manages to win due to the masterful control of her power. But when she faced Darkday, it was as if all hope was sucked from her.

She couldn't remember whether she begged for her life, but she could remember peeing herself from the fact that she knew that Darkday was not going to spare her; after all, she was surrounded by the corpses of several other superheroes already.

If it wasn't for Mega Woman coming to her rescue, then she would have already truly died. This incident did not make Katherine despair, however, as she even strengthened her efforts to help people, knowing that there was a darkness out there that could not be contained.

And now, in the mouth of that very same darkness, she was sticking out her tongue. She could feel the darkness slowly wrapping her entire body, her hairs standing on their ends as Riley's tongue wrapped around hers.

This… could be considered her first kiss, wouldn't it?

She knew it was wrong, immoral, inappropriate, illegal, and many more negative words she could think of. But for some reason, feeling Riley's warm lips covering hers... she did not want to let go.

So she was right, Riley did have the power to entrance people. But right now, she didn't care as she slowly wrapped her arms around Riley, pulling him closer to her even to the point that her loose robes started to slide across her arms, exposing her ample breasts once more.

She feels warm, very warm. The darkness that she thought would be cold had covered her entire body with warmth; it was warmest between her legs, as she could feel something trailing down on her skin.

"Hn," a small moan then escaped from her mouth as Riley touched her arms; but it was followed by a small gasp as Riley leaned back his head, pushing himself away from her.

"Does that satisfy your curiosity, Katherine?" Riley then coldly said as he wiped his lips, "I do not know what you intended to discover by this, but I assure you, I do not have--"

And before Riley could finish his words, Katherine once again placed her lips on his. "Y... you're lying. Why... why do I feel so warm?"

"...I will see you again tomorrow, Katherine." Riley, however, once again pulled his head away, immediately proceeding to walk away.

"W... wait! T... that's it!?" Katherine reached for Riley's hand, but she found that she could not do so as if an invisible wall was between them.

"You are my first subordinate, Katherine. I have read that it is not professional to have sexual relationships amongst colleagues," Riley said as he faced Katherine, "But considering it's not in the Academy's handbook... maybe it's alright?"

Riley placed his hand on his chin, before grabbing a handbook from his pocket.

"..." Katherine, whose breaths were still completely stuttered, could not help but slightly furrow her eyebrows. However, without her knowing, her eyes travelled towards the mid-section of Riley's body... just below his waist. And as soon as she noticed a certain bulge extruding from his pants, she quickly took in a short but deep breath.

"Y... you, that's..." Katherine stuttered as she pointed at the bulge between Riley's legs, "Why is it like that!?"

"It's natural, Katherine," Riley looked at the direction Katherine was pointing to before shaking his head, "I am still human. It would seem that this entire exchange truly has clouded your judgment, making your intellect dropping several numbers. I will see you again tomorrow, Katherine."

"W... wait, you're just leaving!?"

"I am," Riley then casually walked to the door, "I enjoyed this experience, Katherine. Thank you."

"T... take away your enchantment! Set me free, please!"

"I wish I could, Katherine. But I do not have that power."

"Y... you're lying! Then why am I still feeling this way!? That was my first kiss!"

"I see, congratulations. Mine…

...was with Mega Woman."

"W... what?"

Katherine immediately dropped to the floor, and could only watch as Riley casually left his apartment as if nothing happened between them.

"What… what's with that?" Katherine then whispered as she slowly curled into a ball, "F… fuck… what's happening to me? I'm so stupid… so fucking stupid!"

She then started hitting her head as tears started to fall from her eyes. She then quickly stood up, running towards the sink in her kitchen. She wanted to throw up, she wanted to wash away Riley's saliva from her mouth…

...but she couldn't.

The only thing she did was touch her lips, reminiscing the events that have just passed. This is wrong, she knew it was wrong. She knew what she was feeling, it was Stockholm syndrome. She… was even starting to look forward to seeing Riley again tomorrow.

Mad. She was slowly turning insane.

"..."

"..."

"...No." And instead of her puke, it was her tears that fell on the sink. "Why… why did it have to be me?" She then whispered as her whole body began to tremble, her voice starting to become crazed.

"..."

"..."

And then slowly, her hand reached towards the knife nearest to her. Riley was evil, there was no denying that; for her to develop feelings for him was nothing short of disgusting. But even so, her mind and her body seemed to be telling her otherwise.

Maybe it was because he was the first of the opposite sex to even be this close to her, maybe it was just because she had been holding herself back as a woman all these years; there was none other to blame than herself, she thought. But no matter what the reason is, it was leading her to a very dangerous path-- a road with Darkday.

And before she continues to walk on this road... she will end it.

"M... mom, I'm sorry." She then whispered as the cold steel of the knife touched her wrist, "I... I'm sorry for involving you in this."

She knew that if she died, there was a chance that Riley would kill her mother. But even so... even so, she could not risk truly falling in love with him. The things he has done, and the things he would do in the future, Katherine did not want to be a part of it.

She wanted to be a superhero for as long as she could remember-- and she is... and she would die as one.

*KNOCK*

"Riley!?"

But before the knife could slit across her arm, a knocking could be heard from her door, making her completely drop the knife and rush towards it. However, as soon as she opened the door, a mass of white armor completely covered her vision.

"Whiteking!?"

Scarlet Mage quickly covered her face... as well as her body as soon as she realized that it wasn't Riley, but instead his father that knocked on her door.

"...I see," Whiteking then nodded as his eyes looked at Scarlet Mage from head to toe, "You do not have to worry, I know the identity of each of the superhero in the Academy... Katherine."

"W... what do you want!?" Scarlet Mage then quickly rushed to her room, before quickly returning now fully clothed in her costume.

"You're not even trying to hide it."

"W... what? Get out!" Scarlet Mage was currently not thinking straight. How could she? When the father of the young man he so passionately kissed just moments ago was now staring at her. How was he even here in the first place? She was sure that Whiteking did not get an apartment in the Academy.

"You have a relationship with my son," Whiteking then said as he entered Scarlet Mage's apartment without even slight hesitation, "It was Prophet that told me."

"Pr... The headmaster knows!?" Scarlet Mage then let out a slightly crazed chuckle, "Then... then are they kicking us out? I could understand why, I... let me get my clothes. I am very sorry for having a relationship with your son. I know it's ina--"

"And it's been approved."

"...What?"

"My son is a special case, you see. And never once in my life that I would think that he would ever find someone to fall in love with," Whiteking then nodded his head several times as his eyes travelled all across the room.

"So I am here to tell you that you do not need to worry about anything, Prophet is a close friend. Your relationship with my son... has been approved by him. No one will be questioning anything when you're together," Whiteking once again nodded with excitement as he winked at Scarlet Mage, "Take care of my son, Katherine."

"Wait... what?"

"And since Riley was just here a few minutes ago..." Whiteking then cleared his throat as he once again glanced at the almost bare-skinned Katherine, "...I see you are taking care of him quite well, please continue to do so in the future."

"Wait, no. What are you--"

"Alright, that's all," Whiteking then raised both of his thumbs towards Scarlet Mage, before abruptly leaving the apartment, "Please use protection."

"..."

"..."

"Are you... fucking stupid!?" It would seem that what Riley told her was right. Whiteking... is quite reckless when it comes to his children. And so, with her being left alone once again in her apartment, she once again fell to the ground.

And then slowly, instead of tears, her laughs travelled across the room as a crazed smile slowly crawled on her face.

"What... what do I do now?"

And just like that-- the first part of Operation 'Turn Dark into Light' has completely been neutralized.

It's only been the 3rd day since the official start of the school year of Mega Academy. Riley's class, Class 1-V, has not even had a normal lecture and has only been doing combat exercises.

And yet, it almost felt like it had been a year for her. Meeting Riley, finding out he is Darkday, her and her mother's life being threatened, being seen almost completely naked by Riley, kissing him-- all of these might as well be spanned in a year.

But no, it only happened in the span of 2 days. And perhaps the craziest part would be that Mega Academy itself allowed her 'relationship' with Riley, completely making her 'Turn Dark into Light' plan fail miserably before it could even start.

But now, all of that is over. Since there was no use in pretending to be a couple with Riley, she was no longer going to lead him on or make any inappropriate advances. Right now, the only role she was going to play was his instructor, nothing less, nothing more.

She had also spent the entire evening researching about Mega Woman and her whereabouts, asking different colleagues and such-- but they all held the same answer; none of them knew. They know she is being kept in a very strict facility by the government somewhere, but knowing their reach, she could be anywhere from America to the Philippines.

Heck, she might even be on the moon.

"..." And now, without any leads, Scarlet Mage could not help but be slightly anxious as to her next private meeting with Riley. If he knew that she was lying to him and that she didn't really have any information… would he choke her again?

"!!!"

Scarlet Mage quickly shook her head off of the thoughts she was having. Choke? Why did she go straight to that conclusion instead of Riley just killing her? This… is dangerous.

"Ms. Scarlet Mage?"

"Hm?"

"What… are we going to do today?"

"R… right!" Scarlet Mage quickly stood up from her seat as she realized that all of her students were now right in front of her; and instantly, without knowing it, her eyes found their way towards Riley; who was lazily looking at her with his cold, alluring blue eyes that looked like the clearest of skies.

And as soon as their eyes met, Scarlet Mage could not help but quickly look to the side, before clearing her throat and explaining their activity for today.

"Hero names."

And like a bell that woke up each member of the class, all of their eyes turned to look at Scarlet Mage.

"All superheroes have it, our whole identity is based around it. But rarely, do we get to choose our own names," Scarlet Mage then walked around the stage as she looked at the excited faces of her students, "Mine was chosen by the masses, Scarlet Mage."

The students started to cheer upon hearing her name. Scarlet Mage, however, shook her head with a sigh.

"That wasn't actually the name I wanted for myself-- I wanted to be Shinebright."

"Pft," The sound of Gary's snort quickly echoed throughout the room, causing some sort of domino effect that made the other students also let out a small and tiny chuckle; but still, they all tried to cover their mouths so as to not disrespect their advisor.

Silvie quickly shushed, her eyes traveling all around the class as she tried to stop them from laughing; however, in truth, she too was trying her best not to let out a snicker. Perhaps the only one that didn't have a reaction to hearing this was Riley, who seemed to even be nodding his head in agreement.

"It is fine to laugh," Scarlet Mage then shook her head as she let out a smile, "I know how lucky I am that I didn't go through with the name, or else I would be greeting all of you with Shinebright every day."

"Pft!" Gary couldn't help it anymore as he slammed his palm several times on his desk as he burst out in laughter. This time, however, he was the only one that laughed as the rest of his classmates stared at him.

Who even laughs at that kind of joke? But as soon as they remembered Gary's actions yesterday, most of them quickly came to the conclusion that he was just crazy. In fact, one could even say that Riley was now starting to look like the normal one between the two-- one might call him cool.

As a matter of fact, Riley saved some of them yesterday. If it wasn't for him blocking Gary's heat vision, then the ones directly in its path would have surely been injured, or dead. They should probably find a chance to thank him soon.

"Alright, that's actually all I am here to discuss for today," Scarlet Mage then suddenly picked up her things from her desk, "You can wait here or come back in two hours, but Spectacular Mustache Man would be the one supervising the name selections, I suggest you start drafting names now. Dismiss."

And without even waiting for any questions, Scarlet Mage quickly took off.

"...That was abrupt," Silvie could not help but comment as soon as Scarlet Mage left the room, "This is looking more and more like a battle school, isn't it, Riley?"

"It sure is!"

The one that answered Silvie, however, was not Riley, but instead one of the members of the telekinetic group, Bella.

"Especially in your perspective, Ms. Sevelievna," she said as she stood directly in front of Silvie's desk, "I heard you sent the people challenging you into a duel to the clinics again yesterday."

"You… are the one that fainted during the exercise yesterday?" Silvie tilted her head as she tried to remember the name of the boyish girl in front of her, "Ms. Bella, isn't it?"

"...Please forget that memory," Bella chuckled awkwardly, "But yes, the name's Bella. But you can just call me Bell, I am also Riley's friend."

"None of you are my friends," Riley quickly said.

"Oof, cold," Bella sniffled, "And I also heard what you did when I was unconscious. My brother ended up winning in our group… but we both know if you were there, things would be very different."

"I hear my beautiful name being slandered!" And as soon as he was mentioned, Ben danced his way towards their location, stopping right in front of Riley's desk, "And because of that, my dear sister, I will not be sharing you my 1000 Mega Points."

"What!? Not fair, that should have been mine in the first place!" Bella quickly stretched her hands towards Ben. Ben, however, quickly dodged all of her strikes.

"...They are quite a chaotic bunch, aren't they?" Silvie leaned closer towards Riley.

"They are," Riley nodded, "It's as if my sister was split into two people, then sprinkled with a little Gary on top."

"That's… a weird way of putting it," Silvie muttered before glancing at Gary, but quickly avoiding his eyes as soon as he looked at her.

"..." Gary also didn't do anything, as he just sat quietly in his seat. The two really had not gotten the chance to talk yet about the incident that happened yesterday, and with Riley sitting in between them, that wasn't going to happen anytime soon.

"S… shouldn't we be talking about what our hero names would be?" He then joined in on the conversation before letting out an awkward chuckle.

"What about Micro Man for you, my dear berserker?" Ben covered his mouth before letting out a burst of somewhat coquettish laughter, "As for me, I have already thought of my superhero name even before enrolling here, I want my name to be--"

"Wolframtein."

Bella pushed her brother away as she crossed her arms, "I shall be known as Wolframtein, inspired by the strongest metal known to men!"

"There isn't even an ounce of romance in that name!"

"..."

Silvie could only turn her head from side to side as the twins in front of her started to argue. But a superhero name… Silvie has not really thought of one. Her powers, along with the members of her group, closely resembled that of Mega Woman's; but it's not like she could just go with Mega Girl. That… doesn't sound too nice-- Silvie thought as she leaned back on her seat.

"Gah! Let's think about this later!" Bella then slammed her palms on Silvie's desk, causing her to slightly flinch in surprise, "We have two hours left until the exam anyway, let's go buy some things with the points that my brother got yesterday!"

"What!? Why me!? Shouldn't it be Silvie here treating us!?"

"What are you, a leech?" Bella quickly smacked Ben on the head, "Can't you see she's trying hard not to spend any of her points?"

"What, why?" Ben squinted his eyes as he looked at Silvie from head to toe, "What's the use of your unlimited points if you're not using it!? It is such a crime not to indulge yourself in the wonders of free things."

"Because a superhero would never take advantage of his or her status." And, out of nowhere, Silvie suddenly stood up from her seat as she faced not only Ben but also the rest of the class,

"The unlimited points that I have are not for me to abuse, but to protect. I hold unlimited points because right now, I am the top student; and being the one closest to being the next Mega Woman is not just based on strength, but also the will to do what is right," Silvie continued her impromptu speech, "I am sure that once I buy all the things that I wanted, the Academy will revoke my title-- because that's not what superheroes do."

"..."

"I told you so," Bella once again knocked Ben on the head, "Even I would do the same as her. But still, as expected of the Mega Student, suddenly lecturing all of us plebs out of nowhere," she said before letting out a small chuckle.

"S… sorry," realizing what she just did, Silvie quickly sat back down. Someday, she was sure that her competitiveness would get her into trouble. And before she could even lament her sudden outburst, she heard a clap whisper into her ear.

She quickly looked towards the direction of the cheer, only to see Gary clapping his hands and smiling at her,

"I really can't beat that," he then said before quietly mouthing an apology towards her. Silvie, who saw this somewhat sincere action, could only nod her head.

And perhaps because of her sudden speech, the whole classroom became quiet.

"..."

"..."

And surprisingly, it was Riley who broke the silence.

"Interesting," he muttered as he looked at Silvie, "Everything you said reminded me of Mega Woman, Silvie."

"R… Really?"

"Indeed. If there is a name that will fit you the most, I believe it should be…

...Mega Girl."

"It kinda fits, doesn't it?" Gary furrowed his eyebrows. And it wasn't only him, the rest of the class were also nodding their heads in agreement, letting out sighs of approval.

"N… no," Silvie took in a gulp as a small sweat appeared on her forehead, "Starbright seems nice, right!?"

"..."

"....Guys!?"

Darkday.

Perhaps it was some sort of celestial humor, but like his first subordinate, Riley's supervillain name was also bestowed upon him by another. However, unlike Scarlet Mage, whose name was collectively thought of by the masses, his was given by a single individual.

It was 3 months after his first appearance; when the media and most of the news outlets in the US were only just starting to get a hold of his deeds from the authorities. The government doesn't generally announce the rise of a new supervillain, not until they were sure that they were truly a threat to the country.

Most of the wannabe supervillains mostly just end up as normal criminals; apprehended by either the police or the superheroes before they could even cause a miserable chain of events that would warrant them being tagged as a supervillain. This helped minimize the panic of the citizens, as the birth of a new supervillain was not to be taken lightly.

Riley has killed a superhero and some civilians during his first appearance-- but that was it. After that, all trace of him was gone. Throughout the 3 months, he truly only made an appearance one in each month; and after the last one, the government no longer had a choice but to let their country know of his existence.

Riley massacred half a thousand people; people who were just casually going on about their days and strolling inside a mall. The media knew of this incident, but had no idea who was responsible for it-- after all, it wasn't until everyone inside the mall was dead that they knew of what happened.

There was only one survivor, Replica Ricky-- a superhero who was able to make copies of himself. He described the perpetrator as an individual wearing fully clad in black and wearing a somewhat oversized jet-black helmet. And as soon as the government got wind of this description, they finally announced Riley's existence.

Replica Ricky told the government that he was able to deeply wound the new supervillain, catching him off-guard at the very last minute. But this didn't seem to faze the villain, as he quickly killed his duplicate afterward.

Replica Ricky was sure that if the villain knew that it was only a duplicate he killed, he would have surely hunted him as well. And all of this information was taken in by the government-- He was, however, still nameless.

Only revealed to the media as to how Replica Ricky described him. But with his existence already out there, every up-and-coming superhero wanted to get a piece of him, waiting for the mysterious black-clad supervillain to once again make his appearance.

And they did not even have to wait long. With Riley's child-like excitement growing with each day, he could no longer contain his urges to bathe himself in the pained screams of his victims. Immediately, a few days after his existence was scattered in the news, he once again made his appearance-- this time right in the middle of the city.

It was just like any other day; until multiple busses filled with people started hovering in the air, covering a part of the city in shadows.

It was just like any other day; until the busses started shooting down from the sky. The fires, the screams, the dust that covered that suddenly the eyes of the people; all combining to create an orchestra of chaos.

It was music to Riley's ears, almost causing his body, which might have been undergoing puberty at that time, to shiver in delight.

The response of the police and the superhero were swift, arriving at the scene not even a quarter of an hour after the busses had fallen. However, one might consider them still too late as hundreds of people had already died.

One of the reinforcements that arrived was Replica Ricky, as he was the only superhero alive that had already encountered Riley. He was with several other superheroes, ready to apprehend and catch this new evil supervillain before he could wreak more havoc.

But alas, they were outmatched. With the media recording live through their helicopters, the world was able to see how Riley slaughtered the superheroes; playing with them like dolls as their bodies were twisted beyond recognition.

It did not even take half an hour, but Replica Ricky has found himself the only survivor once again. The people already mourned for him as they saw the black-clad individual slowly hovering towards him… but then, there was a boom; a whistle traveling in the air that made everyone watching through their screens excited.

The media held the same sentiment, as they all zoomed in their cameras towards the approaching sound.

And there, higher above the skies, a silhouette approached; faster than the speed of sound, and yet held a grace as if in a ballet-- Mega Woman has finally arrived.

She stopped right above all the chaos, looking at the destruction that the new supervillain had caused. There were cars buried inside the buildings, children lying lifeless on the ground… darkness caused by all the dust and debris that floated in the air.

Her eyes continued to wander as she dropped to the ground, searching for the villain that was responsible for all this mayhem-- and yet there was no one.

The media also scattered to look for the black-clad villain, but when they pointed their cameras to the ground again, he was no longer to be found. He disappeared… along with Replica Ricky.

It was right at that moment, when Mega Woman stood right on the center, surrounded with nothing but darkness that everyone realized that a new supervillain had dawned upon them-- one that could not be ignored.

Mega Woman then once again flew to the air, creating a thunderous explosion that cleared out all of the dust; once again allowing the sun to reach the ground and fully revealing the onslaught that had transpired.

And as she reached the sky, she stood in front of one of the helicopters and looked directly in front of the camera that one of the people from the media was holding.

"This… is a dark day not only for the people of this city but for the whole country. This dark day will come again, but I promise all of you… I will be there to put an end to it."

And with a short message, she once again flew away into the skies; leaving the people with a name for the new supervillain-- Darkday.

In a sort of ironic kind of way, Mega Woman was the one who gave birth to the supervillain that would one day be known as the worst of them all.

And Mega Woman did come whenever Darkday makes an appearance, but their meeting would always be brief, as Darkday immediately disappears as soon as she comes to save the day. Their meetings were plenty, but that is a story for another time.

"Bro… you alright?"

"Yes."

Riley's reminiscing was quickly disrupted as he felt a hand approach him from the side, which he quickly avoided.

"Good," Gary nodded as he let out a short but deep breath, "You just kinda spaced out on us while we were thinking of our superhero names. Anyway, listen to this; Silvie is Mega Girl, as you named her. I will be the Dragon Monarch because it sounds hella cool."

"I have also decided on mine," surprisingly, Bella and her brother were still in front of the group, "But I'll keep it a secret until Spectacular Mustache Man arrives."

"Such a romantic, sister. Then I shall also do the sam--"

"Mega Girl isn't decided yet!" Silvie suddenly stood up from her seat before Ben could finish his words. Her voice, clearly showing her frustration before sitting back down, "This is all your fault, Riley!"

"I think it really suits you, Silvie," Riley shook his head before taking a glance at Silvie, "You remind me of Mega Woman, after all."

"Everyone here wants to be Mega Woman, of course I would remind you of her!" Silvie crossed her arms as she pouted.

"Give it up, Silvie," Gary sighed, "Everyone here agrees that--"

"Shut up! I still haven't forgiven you for what you did yesterday!"

"T… that's…" Gary could only let out an awkward chuckle as he once again returned to his seat, dejectedly.

"I am not going with Mega Girl!" Silvie once again repeated and showed her displeasure, "I am sure many others have already thought of it as well!"

"But I think you're the only one that has the right to use it, Silvie." Riley once again shook his head.

"Look, I really appreciate you comparing me to Mega Woman… but I am not going to take that name!"

"I see. That is your choice, Silvie," Riley once again shook his head, this time with a sigh, "It's truly such a shame…

...Especially since you look like her."

"W… what?"

"W… what?"

Silvie Savelievna's hair was of a golden brown hue, leaning towards more to the gold-- similar to Mega Woman. But other than that and her powers, their similarity stops there. No one has seen Mega Woman without the mask that covered the top part of her face fully, perhaps there were records hundreds of years ago, but it's probably long gone by now.

"You know, just because we have the same color and powers doesn't mean we look alike," Silvie's sigh almost traveled throughout the entire classroom, "A quarter of this classroom has the same hair color, and there's even one more in my group. But… thank you for comparing me to Mega Woman."

Silvie then let out a smile, clearly satisfied with Riley's words. After all, to have someone come up to you and say they remind you of your idol-- what greater flattery could surpass it?

"No." Riley, however, shook his head as he looked Silvie straight in the eyes, "You look like Mega Woman, I believe you might even be related to her."

"What… no?"

"Pft," Gary then snickered as he got in between the two, "I think Riley is just trying to woo you with flattery. I think our little Riley here has a crush on you, ooooh shit."

"W… what?"

"Ah, I feel betrayed. I thought we had something, dear Riley," Ben then gently laid down on Silvie and Riley's desk, placing the back of his hand on his forehead as he let out a jesting cry. He was, however, quickly pulled away by his sister.

"Dude, stop. You're embarrassing us in front of the elites," Bella muttered before smirking towards Riley, "Nice one, Riley. First the instructor and now the Mega Student… if only I had the same luck with women."

Gary, Ben, and Bella all started laughing as they all seemed to be harmonizing with each other. Silvie, on the other hand, was as red as a tomato as she covered her entire face.

"W… wait. Is that it!? Are you trying to woo me, Riley!?" She then stuttered, "I… I thought you liked Scarlet Mage? Wait… I don't know what to do."

Silvie then started looking all over the face, clearly bothered and frenzied by Gary's sudden revelation. Seeing this, Gary and the others completely stopped laughing as they all stared at Silvie as if she was some lost cat.

"I am not trying to woo you, Silvie," Riley quickly shook his head, "I only stated facts."

"Y… you're clearly lying! That would mean you've also seen Mega Woman's face!"

"...I suppose that is what it entails, is it not?" Riley then placed his hand on his chin.

"Hey, Silvie. Relax," Gary then raised both his hands as he let out a weak chuckle, "We were just kidding, we all know loverboy here has the hots for Scarlet Mage."

"I don't," Riley once again shook his head.

"Are… you okay, Silvie?" Noticing that Silvie's breaths still had no signs of calming down, Bella carefully placed her hand on Silvie's shoulder to console her, "This raging laser boy is right, we're only joking. There's no need… to overreact."

"R… right, sorry."

With everyone looking at her, Silvie slowly started to tame her crazed breaths as she sat back down. And with a slight wince, she covered her head in an attempt to hide her embarrassment.

"I… I don't really socialize with people that much," Silvie's muffled words then whispered to Riley and the other's ears, "I'm sorry for losing my cool."

"Well, that means you're human like the rest of us," Bella raised her thumbs as she patted Silvie's shoulder, "Look at the raging laser boy, he almost lasered everyone in the class because he wanted to win."

"...I thought you were unconscious when that happened?"

"If my brother saw it, then I know it," Bella then smirked at Gary, "I bet I would have probably destroyed you did something like that to me."

"Oho," Gary let out an amused smile, "Wanna bet, then?"

"Jesus, guys."

However, before anything could happen between the two, Ben stood between them and pushed them away from each other, "Stop oozing too much testosterone, you're ruining my makeup."

"Wait, did you use my makeup again!?"

"...No," Ben whispered before suddenly running away.

"I told you not to use my things!" Bella's screams reverberated throughout the entire class as she quickly chased after Ben, who was heading about to leave the room.

"Lesbians shouldn't be wearing makeup anyway!"-- Was Ben's fleeting words before he disappeared into the hallways.

"Such discrimination will not be tolerated!"-- Was Bella's fleeting words as she continued to chase her brother.

"That's… quite a pair," Gary once again let out an awkward chuckle as he watched as the two disappear from the classroom, "So… we still have an hour left before Spectacular Mustache Man arrives, want to go to the mall again?"

"I'd rather not," Silvie lifted her head from her desk as she shook her head, "The students from the other class would surely challenge me again, I don't want to deal with that while the classes are still ongoing," she then leaned back on her desk as she let out a long and deep sigh.

"I feel you," Gary said as he had actually also been challenged once, "Talk about a flawed system, right? You're the one getting disturbed, but you have to pay 100 Mega Points if you refuse."

"No, it's perfect," Silvie shook her head, "It lets the Academy know the true colors of their students."

"...There's something like that?"

Not only Gary, but the rest of them slowly started to lean their heads closer to Silvie as soon as they heard her words.

"I believe our performance in class is not enough for us to be considered a good student; we're not just trying to become a part of the society here, but be a model for the citizens to look up to," Silvie crossed her arms, "Giving me, the top student, unlimited funds to buy whatever I want, allowing the students to duel for money… I think all of our actions here are being graded in some way."

"You… you think so?" Gary could not help but take in a huge gulp, "So… my mess yesterday--"

"Has probably merited you a negative grade," Silvie then let out a wide smirk, "That's what you get for being too greedy."

"F… fuck me," Gary then slowly stepped back to his seat, lifelessly falling on it as all of his breaths left his entire body. Riley, on the other hand, slightly moved his seat away from Gary. After all, he was not a homosexual.

This minute gesture, however, seemed to have been misunderstood by Silvie as she once again could not help but freeze up from Riley moving closer to her.

"T… that's… Are you sure you are not trying to court me?" Silvie then muttered as her face once again became a tomato.

"No," Riley quickly shook his head. Seeing this, Silvie could finally let out a breath of relief… but also a slight disappointment.

"You are my sister's friend, Silvie," Riley then followed, "Letting you fall in love with a monster is the worst that I could do."

"...Bro, we know you're edgy..." Gary, who was previously thinking about his whole existence, could not help but quietly mutter as he turned his head towards Riley, "...but this is just sad edge."

"You're not a monster, Riley!" Silvie once again stood up from her seat as she raised her voice, "You're not a monster, you're our friend, okay?"

"Yeah man, you can be autistic all you want but never be a downer."

"I… I don't think that's appropriate advice."

"You know what's appropriate advice, though?" Gary then knocked on his desk several times, drumming it to a tempo,

"Edge Lord-- Riley's superhero name. Eh? Eh!?"

"No!" Silvie slammed her palm on her desk, "Since he chose my superhero name, I feel it's just right that I pick his name!"

"Oho, so you're embracing Mega Girl?"

"T… that's…"

"So, pray tell, Mega Girl," Gary breathed, "What name dost thou picketh for our dear Riley?"

"Uhm…" After releasing a short but harmonious hum, Silvie suddenly went quiet as she placed her hand on her chin, taking small glances towards Riley from time to time. But finally, after a few seconds, she raised a finger and stood up, "Aha!" She bellowed, "I think the name Br--"

"Halt! I demand a stoppage in giving names!"

But before Silvie could share her wonderful idea, the thick metal door of their classroom slid open, revealing a muscular, but also posh middle-aged man with a groomed mustache.

Of course, this was none other than their instructor for the day and the one that will be handling their names-- Spectacular Mustache Man. The twins, Ben and Bella, were also behind him, quickly going back to their seats as soon as Spectacular Mustache Man beckoned them to do so.

"Before you finalize your names, I would like to talk to you about a specific individual," SMM said as he tapped the tablet in his hand, and as he did so, the lights instantly dimmed. And before the students could wonder what was happening, the light that they lost was replaced by the gigantic screen in front of the class.

"That's…"

And as soon as the images started to reflect on their eyes, the air was quickly filled by their gasps.

"This is the individual that I wanted to talk with you about-- the man with the most powerful name in the world," SMM raised his voice as he gestured to the screen, "A name so feared, that people start to run and scream just by hearing it."

"..." While the others were clearly uncomfortable from what they were seeing, Riley, on the other hand, could not help but let out an amused but quiet mutter. Because the one currently being presented on the screen right now…

....was none other than him.

"That's… isn't that Darkday?"

"He's so scary."

"His costume is on point, though."

"...But why is the instructor showing him to us?"

The murmurs and whispers of the student continued to fill the entire room with a slight stiffness. Even though it was only an image, they all could not help but feel uncomfortable while looking at it.

They all waited for Spectacular Mustache Man to say something, but after showing Darkday's image on the screen, he became quiet. It wasn't until the students' whispers became weaker that his mustache once again began moving.

"Darkday," he then muttered, "The approximate number of recorded deaths he has caused, as of today, amounts to almost 15 million... and that is only in the span of 4 years."

And now, only Spectacular Mustache Man's voice could be heard lingering in the classroom. The students who were still previously chatting with each other, now had all of their mouths shut as their eyes all landed on the floor.

"The government has not yet released a statement about it. But officially, Darkday is now statistically the deadliest creature on Earth, remotely followed by mosquitoes." Spectacular Mustache Man firmly said as his mustache began moving like it had a life of its own, "He is also the villain who has killed the most superheroes, with most being tortured on camera. But they are the lucky ones... because some are still MIA, presumably kidnapped by Darkday. One could only think what he is doing with them."

"..." The class still remained quiet. As for the individual in question himself, Riley was intensely listening to SMM's every word.

"Most of you probably do not know this, but Darkday is currently also the only living person on the planet that has been deprived of human rights because everyone else in the same situation is dead; We have taught you to neutralize your opponent as much as possible in the Academy, but that does not cover Darkday-- he is to be killed whenever possible."

"...Oh," Riley muttered. To hear all of this information regarding him, Riley could not help but feel amused-- one might even say he was a little shy. He didn't do the things he did for recognition, but to think the world was this interested in him was sort of exciting to hear.

"Now I have a question for all of you," Spectacular Mustache Man then let out a long and deep breath as he looked the students in front of him straight in the eyes, "Do any of you know what the name Darkday was associated with before it belonged to Darkday?"

"...What?"

Once again, the room started to be filled with confusion as SMM's question reached their ears. What was Darkday before Darkday? What kind of question was that?-- Most of them thought. However, after a few seconds of muddled whispers, one of the students stood up.

"Aha!" It was Danny, the student that was able to stretch his body and was almost killed by Riley on the first day.

"Dark Day was a famous band!" He then bellowed.

"Exactly," Spectacular Mustache Man's mustache started to vibrate as he pointed his finger towards Danny, "Dark Day was a world-renowned rock band formed in California back in the 90s. But because of Darkday, they were forced to change their name. Do you know what this means?"

"..."

"Your names can be taken from you," Spectacular Mustache Man then started walking around the stage as he once again looked the students in the eyes, "No matter how badass, no matter how good, no matter how unique your chosen name is-- they can be taken from you. If someone greater, if someone badder, if someone more popular comes along the way that wants your name; I assure you, they will get it."

"..."

"There are many who wanted to claim my superhero name. One even had similar power to mine, able to control and harden his hair… but not one of them succeeded, do you know why!?"

Spectacular Mustache Man's voice started to rise as he stomped his foot on the floor; his voice, causing some of the students' hairs to stand on edge.

"Because I stood tall! Because I proved to the world, by my actions, that I am the only Spectacular Mustache Man in the world!"

"!!!"

And then, all of a sudden, most of the students stood up and started clapping their hands; the sound of their cheers almost seeping from the sound-proof walls of the Academy.

They all knew that the Academy would have them choose their superhero names early, but who knew that it would actually be this dramatic? One might even say ceremonial.

And sure enough, Spectacular Mustache Man's speech inspired all of them; with some even changing the names they have thought of right there and then. The cheering continued on for almost a full minute before SMM raised his hand and started gesturing to the students to calm down.

"Alright, please return to your seats so we can start. You were given a few hours to think of your superhero names, so I assume all of you are ready to present your names in front of the class," SMM said as he walked to the side of the stage, "You also need to share why you chose the name. Now, who wants to go fi--"

"Please let me!"

And before SMM could even finish his words, Silvie raised her hand and stood up.

"Hm," SMM stroked his mustache before nodding, "Of course, the top student wants to go first. I expect nothing less, proceed."

"Thank you!" Silvie took in a deep breath; glancing towards Riley before resolutely walking to the stage without even the slightest of hesitation. She then stood there, facing the rest of her class with a small smile on her face.

"The name I chose for my superhero name… is Mega Girl."

"Hm," Spectacular Mustache Man immediately smirked as soon as he heard the name Silvie chose, "Someone from the previous class has chosen that name as well. Not to mention many new superheroes have tried it, but none of them were recognized and accepted by the people," he then said.

"I do not care, it belongs to me."

Silvie shook her head before once again looking at Riley, "A friend told me that I reminded him of Mega Woman. And for the sole reason that I do not want to disappoint him, I will do my best to not only deserve that name… but to also someday have the right to be Mega Woman."

"...Demn," Gary muttered the collective thought of most of their classmates.

"Good, good," Spectacular Mustache Man could not help but let out a robust chuckle as he watched as Silvie returned to her seat, "That is the kind of fire that I want to see in all of you, now who wants to go next!?"

No one, it would seem as most of the students in the class just started looking at each other.

"And you say I am the greedy one," Gary clicked his tongue several times as soon as Silvie was back on her seat, "And wow, you really chose the name Riley gave you, ha… this is smelling like love AF."

"N… no! Didn't you listen to what I said!?"

"AF?" Riley joined in on the conversation.

"As foretold," Gary snickered, "Loverboy strikes again, maybe that should be your superhero name?"

"It has a nice ring to it, doesn't it?"

"What, don't listen to him! You still haven't heard my proposed name," Silvie complained, "I thought of this new one just now so it might need a little work, but I think the name Silver M--"

"Mega Girl."

And once again, before Silvie could announce the name she wanted for Riley, she was interrupted. However, it wasn't only her that stopped whatever it is they were doing, but the whole class.

Even Riley could not help but turn his attention back to the stage. And there, a tall female student, whose long jet-black hair almost reached to her knees, stood unwaveringly. Her almond-shaped eyes, which were of a bright purple color, stared glaringly towards Silvie.

Silvie did not falter, however, as she returned the glare of the female student. If she wasn't mistaken, the female student's name was Tomoe Reynolds-- the one who came up on top of the Elemental group.

"My superhero name is Mega Girl," Tomoe repeated her words, "I chose it for the simple fact…

...that I want it."

"..."

Don't they deserve a day where no one causes any trouble!? -- was now the collective thought of the students of Class 1-V.

"My superhero name is Mega Girl. I chose it for the simple fact…

...that I want it."

Most of the students were busy sizing each other up, trying to see who would go next after the top student of the Academy. And while they were doing that, none of them saw Tomoe Reynolds coming up on stage.

But if it was just that, then they probably wouldn't be letting out gasps of shock. Silvie just held a short speech as to why she chose the name Mega Girl. She even announced to everyone here that she would also one day try and be Mega Woman.

And now, out of nowhere, another student chose the name. This could only mean one thing-- Silvie was directly being challenged for the name.

Spectacular Mustache Man had already told them that there were also other students who already chose the name from other classes, but to think there would be someone daring enough to pick it again when the Mega Student herself already chose it.

"Oh shit, I feel a disturbance in the force," Gary, who was just previously chatting with Silvie, could not help but slightly grimace as he looked to the side. Of course, the one that was probably most uncomfortable of them all was Silvie herself.

She won't allow herself to look weak, however, as she quickly returned Tomoe's gaze. She was sure she was trying to pick a fight or something, but Tomoe's almost expressionless face made it a bit awkward… and also confusing.

If she really was trying to pick a fight with her, then wouldn't a smug look be better? But Tomoe was just staring at her without twitching her eye even a millimeter.

"Are… you sure of that name?" Even Spectacular Mustache Man found it hard to follow up, as he only opened his mouth after a few seconds of awkward silence had already preceded the room.

"No, I changed my mind."

And then, out of nowhere, she just shook her head and smiled, causing her almost silk-like black hair to wave smoothly in the air,

"I will go with Dark Frost."

"...That sounds more like a villain's name, doesn't it?" One of the other comments quickly commented on the side; and seeing the slight whisper of hums traveling the air, most of the class agreed.

"That is because I want to be a villain," Tomoe answered without any hesitation, "I can manipulate water vapor around me and turn it into ice, that is why I chose Frost. As for Dark, the ice I produce is black in color, also…

...I am a fan of Darkday."

"!!!"

Tomoe still held no expressions on her face, not letting her classmates see if she was just kidding or not. But after Spectacular Mustache Man just presented them how villainous Darkday is, who would actually have the gall to joke about something like this?

"Drop out of the Academy!" A student yelled, "You don't belong here!"

"That's right, why are you even here!?"

"Because there's no Darkday Academy, is there?" Tomoe said before proceeding to walk off the stage, but not before taking another glance at Silvie and nodding. The students that previously sat beside her, were now doing their best to move their chairs as far as they could possibly do without intruding on the other desks.

"...Let's just proceed with the next one," Spectacular Mustache Man was trying his best not to shake his head upon seeing Tomoe just casually sitting back on her desk. The students that belong in the Potential Villain list truly were a colorful bunch-- SMM thought.

In truth, he was most excited about overseeing this class more than the other classes. After all, it had the top student in it… as well as Scarlet Mage's rumored lover. However, most of the students that came next did not really pique his interest that much, except for a few prominent ones.

Bella Jackson, who chose the name Black Bell. Reasoning that the sound of bells reverberates the human body; is made of metal so it was suited for a metal controller, and not to mention it was just right for her name.

Cedrick Atkinson, part of the Potential Villain list as well as the telepath who won in his group, chose the name Hypnos as his specialty was inducing dreams.

There was also a funny one from a student named Robert Moore… also part of the Potential Villain list, able to communicate and manipulate insects, who chose the name General Parasite.

"..." Spectacular Mustache Man didn't want to admit it… but Dark Frost, Hypnos, General Parasite? Why does it seem like the majority of the students in the Potential Villain list had better naming senses than the normal students?

Even in the previous class he was in, the students in who were in the Potential Villain list were debatably the better namer; The Quantum Archer, Shadow Angel, Silver Crow.

Spectacular Mustache Man was starting to worry that maybe… villains just had better fashion? Even their costumes were arguably better than most of the superheroes.

This was a very critical issue. He should probably address this with Prophet, as well as the government. At all costs, Mega Academy shall reform the students from the Potential Villain list.

And now, with only 3 students left in Class 1-V, Spectacular had already lost hope for someone to represent them.

"Bro, aren't you going? There's only 3 of us left," Gary whispered as he turned to look at the only female student left that had not presented in front of the class, "I am saving mine for last because it's cool as hell."

"I am still thinking," Riley quickly replied."

"Well, alright then. I might as well--"

But before Gary could stand up, the remaining female student suddenly blasted her way through the front of the class, causing a weak gale that caused the hair of the students to wave around in a mess.

"My name is Katrina Collins, this is the first time I am introducing myself to everyone!" And as soon as she landed, her enormous… bosom immediately bounced; causing most of the male students in the class to either turn their eyes away or widen their eyes for the blessing the world has offered them.

"Ho," Spectacular Mustache Man's mustache vibrated as soon as the student named Katrina leaped to the stage. Someone with such vigor would surely surpass all expectations, he thought. Their pride as superheroes might be saved just yet.

"I came 2nd place in the elemental controller group, but I was sadly beaten by Tomoe! I was born in a very poor family in the countryside and my parents died when I was little, leaving me and my 12 other siblings to--"

"Ahem," Spectacular Mustache Man loudly cleared his throat, "Please avoid sharing sensitive information about your outside life."

"R… right, sorry. Too excited," Katrina let out an awkward but robust laugh. How come this was the first time they were noticing someone as loud as this in the class?-- were most of the student's thoughts.

"It's alright, I understand the enthusiasm. Please, I am sure everyone here is excited to hear your name as well," Spectacular Mustache Man smiled and nodded.

"Yes!" Katrina bowed before taking a deep breath and facing her classmates, "Since I can control wind, the name I chose for myself…

...is Hurricane Katrina!"

"Sit the fuck down!"

"Eep!" Katrina could not help but squeal as Spectacular Mustache Man pointed his finger to her desk with force. Her bosom once again jiggled as the only thing she could do was run back to her seat.

That was the last hope of this class-- SMM thought. The only ones remaining were a student named Gary Gray, who belongs to the Potential Villain list, and then Riley Ross-- who most likely had a weird name ready for them.

"We have dragged this on for too long!" Gary then roared as he somersaulted his way towards the stage, "Tremble, Super Normies, for the Dragon Monarch has arrived!"

Gary's eyes then turned red, causing most of the students to flinch and hide at the bottom of their desks. It was only yesterday that Gary almost lasered some of them, they were afraid he was here to finish the job.

"Savior of the weak, conqueror of the strong," and yet, Gary did not seem to mind as he continued to move around the stage, "Rising from the ashes of victory, the Dragon Monarch has come to save the day!"

"..."

"..."

"It's like I am in the circus." And surprisingly, Riley was the one to break the silence as he clapped his hands several times.

"Thank you, thank you! I will sign the autographs later!" Gary gave out a dignified laugh as he bowed several times before finally returning to his seat. He wanted to give a high-five to Riley, but he quickly stood up and dodged to the side, and then casually proceeded to walk towards the stage in one swift movement.

"W… wait, Silver Moon! I think Silver Moon has a nice ring to it!"

And before Riley could even take 3 steps, Silvie's voice reached his ears. He stopped to take a look at her, blinking his eyes a couple of times before nodding.

"I like it. It's a nice name," Riley said before stepping on the stage.

Spectacular Mustache Man did not fail to hear the name Silvie mentioned. And finally-- he thought. There was finally another name superheroes could be proud of.

And as soon as Riley stood on the stage, the whole class once again became quiet. Although most of them had not talked to Riley, they knew full well that this mysterious classmate of theirs was hiding unfathomable strength. Those who were indirectly saved by him the other day were even planning on building a fan club for him.

"Hello everyone," Riley then raised his hand, slightly waving it towards his classmates, "My name is Riley Ross. The superhero name I chose…

....is Riley Ross."

"The superhero name I chose…

...is Riley Ross."

"Eh?"

Once again, an awkward silence covered the entire classroom as the students' eyes looked at each other; wondering if they all heard the same thing and if they heard it right. But seeing as Riley was already on his way back to his desk, it would seem that truly was the case.

"W… wait!" Even Spectacular Mustache Man was perplexed, "You do know what this activity is all about, right?"

"Yes, choosing our superhero name."

"But that's just your name. What happened to Silver Moon?" SMM was extremely excited when he heard a glimpse of what Riley's superhero name could be, but now he was saying that he was using his own name?

"It's not for me," Riley shook his head, "I would much rather prefer to use my own name."

"You can't," SMM also shook his head, causing his long mustache to slightly wave in the air, "There are many security risks in using your own name, not to mention your actual full name."

"I do not mind the risks, they are… trivial," Riley said as he once again started walking towards his desk, but halfway through there, he paused. And after a few seconds, he returned to the front of the stage, "I see why you are confused, I did not tell the reason why I chose it. I apologize, fellow classmates and Spectacular Mustache Man."

"That's not really what--"

"I was initially going to use Silver Moon, as I feel like that would be fair to Silvie. But when I remembered your simple-minded speech earlier, my mind began to wonder," Riley eloquently said as he slightly turned his head towards SMM. His eyes, however, were looking behind him,

"You said that names could be stolen. You mentioned that when someone greater comes along with the same name, then they will surely take it from you," Riley continued, "My name was bestowed to me by my family…

...Therefore, I am the only one allowed to use it."

"Based on statistics, there will always be someone with the same name as you," SMM replied as he brought up his tablet, quickly searching for the name registry in the US, "42 people have the exact same name as you in our country alone, with most of them being women."

Most of the students let out their own gasps as they heard SMM's words. Some, however, were curious as to how SMM was able to quickly search that kind of database.

"It doesn't matter," Riley shook his head, "The name will be mine alone in the future."

"Okay, let's say I like your enthusiasm," SMM let out a short but deep sigh as he approached Riley, "And let's say you may not see anything as a threat to your family's security, but what about those who have the same name as you? What if they come for them thinking that they are you?"

"It's simple," Riley said before once again stepping off the stage, "I won't wear a mask."

SMM wasn't done with Riley. He was going to ask him if he really does care for his family since they were going to put him at risk; but remembering who his father was, he could probably erase any trace of Riley's existence in the world if he wanted to.

"...Very well," and so, SMM could do nothing but give up. The Academy did not really give them any strict guidelines with the naming of the students, so it was not like it was against the rules. Now he was starting to understand why Scarlet Mage wanted to put Riley on the Potential Villain list, he could be quite…. spontaneous. But still, that doesn't warrant one to be on the list; perhaps it was just Scarlet Mage's way of denying her feelings to the boy.

Truly… truly quite dangerous. Just because he was Whiteking's son; what happened to not giving any students any advantages and favors? If he asked special favors for his son from Prophet, would he also permit it?

Most likely not, he was no Whiteking-- he thought.

As Riley sat back on his seat, Silvie did not really make any sound or movement; whether or not she was upset that Riley didn't choose her name in the end, was not yet to be determined. Gary, on the other hand, could not help but frown.

"Shit, man… why didn't I think of that?" Gary muttered.

"I think you could still change your chosen name, Gary," Riley said.

"Pft, and be branded a copycat? No way, man. Dragon Monarch for the win."

"Alright!" And as the two were talking, Spectacular Mustache Man clapped his hands, garnering the attention of all the students, "Now that all of you have your chosen names, the next step is choosing your own costume. But that would not be until a month from now."

The students' excitement was short-lived. Most of them surely thought that they would be designing their costumes now, but to think they would still have to wait.

"The details about it would be discussed by your supervisor. Now, before I leave, I would like to once again leave you with some parting words," SMM said as he once again walked around the stage,

"Even more so than your names, it would be your actions that would decide on what kind of hero you will be. One wrong move and your name will forever be tarnished. You could change your name, you could change your costume, you could even change your identity… but what you are deep inside, will forever remain with you.

Mega Woman is currently being cared for right now by the government. I am sure most of you have seen the video; she was returned to us by Darkday in a very… critical condition. But still, do you see the citizens talking about it? Do you see people talking about her violent defeat?

No.

Because people remember her as the world's strongest and mightiest hero. Even death can never take that away. Mega Woman… lives--"

"Do you know where Mega Woman is being kept, Spectacular Mustache Man?"

"...on," SMM's mustache quickly dropped down as his speech was suddenly cut short. Just a few more words and his speech would have been over. But before he could do so, class 1-V's trouble-child, Riley, rose his hand.

"Do you know where Mega Woman is being kept?" Riley once again repeated his question, "Is she really being cared for by the government?"

"...I don't know," SMM's eyes started twitching, "Her location is being kept secure by the government. Now, if no one has any further questions, then I shall take my leave. I believe you still have another class after this."

A lot of students raised their hands. However, SMM ignored all of them as he already had enough of dealing with this class.

Class 1-V's next class was a normal one. Now that the school year truly was starting, it would seem that the first half of the day was reserved for teaching and training them to become superheroes, while the other half was a study in history, general sciences, and law.

Which suffice to say, bored most of the students to death. How did they expect them to still have the energy to do other stuff after training?-- an answer which was quickly answered by their history teacher.

"Because being a superhero is not your life," he said, "Once you take off the mask, you live with the rest of the world as a normal citizen."

He mentioned that the lectures were also part of their training, teaching them how to balance their life as a superhero, as well as a normal citizen. Of course, some of them still had qualms about their situation, but most of them understood what the teacher was saying.

But still, it didn't change the fact that it was, indeed, boring. And so, as soon as the bell rang, they could not help but rejoice that their suffering was over. There were, however, three people in the front that remained seated at their desks.

Silvie has remained quiet all throughout the rest of the class, not even uttering a word. Gary was inherently noisy, but even he could feel the dry awkwardness lingering in the air.

"Look, Silvie… you could still change your name if you want to," Gary then let out a long and deep sigh as he stood up from his seat and approached Silvie, "At least apologize to her, man." He then said as he turned his attention to Riley.

"You are upset, Silvie?" Riley then also stood up, If so, then I apolo--"

"No, I'm not!" Silvie suddenly stood up, "I like the name you gave me, Riley! And you also said you like the name I gave you. But I can understand that it wasn't for you. I'm not upset!"

"Girl, you're clearly upset," Gary widened his eyes before letting out another long and deep sigh, "...Why don't we just spend some of that Mega Student money and let loose for the day? I know a steakhouse near--"

"Let's go!" Silvie stomped away before Gary could even finish his words, "But Riley will be the one treating us!"

"Oof. She mad, bro," Gary shrugged his shoulders before following Silvie out of the room. He also wanted to invite Ben and Bella, but they refused as they had something else planned.

As for Riley, he remained standing at his desk for a while before proceeding to follow the two out. He only had 100 Mega Points, how was he even going to treat anyone with that kind of money?

Well, the answer was simple--

"...Seriously?"

When in doubt, turn to your older sister. Although Riley hasn't made contact with her for almost 2 days now, he was sure that she was the one who won in their group activity.

"You guys invited me just to make me treat all of you? What sort of fuckery is this?"

"Ask your brother!"

Hannah could only widen her eyes in shock as Silvie's voice rang through her ears, almost piercing it completely. The four of them were once again at the mall, with her being dragged away by the three as soon as she stepped out of her class.

"What's up with her?"

"Long story to be talked over steak," Gary giggled.

"I apologize, sister. But please let me borrow points for now," Riley muttered as he looked his sister straight in the eyes, "I will pay it someday."

"Seriously? What did you do? Does this have something to do with the rumors going around with you and Scarlet Mage? The fuck, bro. Isn't that pedophilia? If this was the other way around I am sure people would be crying outrage!"

"Yo. It's not about that," Gary quickly got in between the two, "But we're going to talk about that as well… over steak."

"I don't have a lot of time, you know!"

"...You seem to have plenty of time," Gary muttered, "You were alone when you walked out… so I assume you don't have any friends in your class?"

"I have friends!"

"Oho, really? Where are they now, miss popular?"

"You… you fucking bitch!"

***

"It's here."

"Put it on my screen."

"...It's not connected, just walk."

"..."

In a dark room, brightened up only by a set of screens hanging on the wall, a tall shadow moved. The silhouette moved closer to the screen, slightly illuminating its eyes; even as the light reflected on them, their red hue still remained.

"Are these all of them?" The shadow then spoke.

"I would think so, he hasn't sent us anything else." Followed by another shadow nearer to the screen.

"I see. This is quite a lot, isn't it?"

"Humans are innately evil, after all."

"Speak for yourself, you midget."

"What did you say!?"

"Shh, quiet. I am concentrating. This is truly fascinating… to think the Academy would be so kind as to…

....compile us a list of candidates."

"Are you and Scarlet Mage really together?"

"This talk again? Aren't you a little too overprotective of your brother?"

"Am I the only one seeing the wrong here!? My brother is only turning 17 a few months from now, and Scarlet Mage is like what, in her 30s!?"

"I think she's somewhere around 26 or something, should be fine. You should chill bro."

"That's pedophilia! Silvie, weigh in on this!"

"W… well, according to the law; The age of consent is--"

"I don't care about the law!"

A week had passed since the students of Mega Academy chose their superhero name, and other than a few training exercises on how to control and improve the mastery of their powers, most of the happenings in the Academy had been uneventful; some would even say repetitive.

What was not so uneventful, however, was the rumor going on around the entire Academy that Riley and Scarlet Mage were together; with some rumors going as far as even saying that they were doing explicit things all over the Academy.

This was probably the 5th time that Hannah had opened this topic since a week ago when they were out eating steak, but each time, Riley remained silent; not even moving his mouth whenever they asked him about it.

And now, they were once again inside the Korean shaved-ice store. They have been spending a lot of time in the shop since most of the time, they were the only customers. There were people entering from time to time, but for some reason, as soon as they get a glimpse of Riley and the group, they quickly leave where they came.

"I did hear a very hot and spicy rumor... Riley visited the teacher's apartments last week with Scarlet Mage, quite juicy."

"What!? Riley, is that true!?"

Hannah's loud voice once again echoed throughout the empty shop, causing the only staff of the store, Charlotte, to clear her throat as a signal to Hannah for her to lower her voice.

Riley was about to put the Mango Cheesecake-flavored shaved ice in his mouth, but when he saw the 3 sets of eyes glaring at him to the point that they almost looked like they were about to pop out, he could only place the spoon back on the table and sigh.

He read somewhere that it was wrong and rude to talk about your co-worker behind their back, and seeing as Scarlet Mage was his subordinate, he had been trying his best to avoid this topic. After all, if he couldn't even manage first and only subordinate, how was he going to afford more?

However, it had actually also been a week since he and Scarlet Mage had last talked to each other. He had been waiting on her report about Mega Woman, but not once did she approach him.

He should have patience. After all, she was his first subordinate-- perhaps a certain benefit should be placed on her.

But still, since she was doing an unsatisfactory job, perhaps it was also alright to talk about her behind her back; Riley thought as he looked his sister straight in the eyes.

"Yes, I entered her apartment last week to talk about work," Riley nonchalantly said before taking a bit of his shaved-ice; his eyes not looking away from her sister's.

"...Work?" Hannah muttered.

"Oh, when you officiated the activity with her earlier that day?" Gary raised a finger.

"I see, that makes sense," while Silvie slightly nodded her head.

"No, it doesn't!" Hannah once again slammed her palm on the table, "Why does it need to be in her apartment? What did you even talk about!? Did anything happen between the two of you!?"

"I kissed her."

"Oh, shit!" And without even any reservations, Gary suddenly leaped out from his seat and started running around the shop, drumming his hands on the table as he did so, "Holy fucking shit!" He continued to bellow, shouting through the glass window and garnering the attention of the students strolling outside.

And as he was hollering and dancing like a monkey, the two girls that were seated at their table remained unmoving; with Silvie's spoon even dropping to the floor.

"W...w… wait. I need a few seconds to process this shit," Hannah stuttered as she sat back, "You… you could get expelled for this. Don't tell this to any--"

And before she could even finish her words, she felt her seat violently move as Silvie suddenly stood up and rushed towards Gary, covering his mouth before dragging him back to his seat.

"I… I agree with Hannah, this is between us," she then whispered after violently throwing Gary beside Riley, "But… but what happened after that, then?"

Silvie's breaths almost echoed throughout the entire store, her eyes almost as bright as Hannah's flames as she stared without any restraints towards Riley. And judging by the flushness of her face which almost resembled a tomato, she really needed an answer.

"I left," Riley's nonchalant answer, however, quickly broke any anticipation they had.

"T… that's it? Nothing happened between the two of you… did you hit that ass?"

"Gary!"

"W… what? I'm asking on behalf of everyone!"

"No," Riley once again shook his head, "Why would I hit her butt?"

"Who wouldn't want to hit that ass, man!?" Gary then bellowed, "Don't you know how lucky you are to even be--"

"Gary."

"Oho, do I sense jealousy in the air, Silvie?" Gary quickly wiggled his pinky fingers as soon as he heard Silvie's slightly agitated tone, "Of course you would be jealous. Scarlet Mage is oozing with the scent of a mature lady, almost like a MILF, really."

"No, Gary. Scarlet Mage is--"

"MILF?" Riley tilted his head.

"Mother I'd Like to--"

"By all means, continue that sentence."

"!!!"

The ends of Gary's hair all stood on their ends as he heard a very familiar voice coming from behind him. He wanted to run away and hide as a crippling and suffocating pressure slowly crawled through his entire body, but alas, it was too late to do so.

The only thing he could do was slowly turn his head, almost to a 180-degree turn, as he looked towards the woman he was just speaking of.

"H… Hi, Miss Scarlet Mage," he uttered, "We… we were just talking about how good your brea… your lectures are."

"I see."

Although Gary was clearly thinking of something immoral, Scarlet Mage did not really seem to mind as her voice seemed unfazed, calm even. Her eyes then scanned the four students, before ultimately resting at Riley.

"Mr. Riley, please come with me," she then said, "I… have something to discuss with you about tomorrow's class."

"Very well," Riley quickly nodded as he placed his spoon back inside his pocket. Finally, he thought; Scarlet Mage must have information about Mega Woman.

He was about to stand up, but before he could do so, Hannah beat her to it.

"Sit back down, Riley," Hannah muttered as she slowly walked in front of Scarlet Mage, staring her straight in the eyes as she did so.

"You are… Riley's elder sister?" Scarlet Mage returned Hannah's glare.

"I need to excuse Riley for a while, I don't know how long it will take; so I suggest you students return to your dorms first and not wait for him."

"I don't think so, Scarlet Mage."

"H… Hannah, calm down!" Silvie also stood up as she quickly got in between the two.

"Sorry?" Seeing Hannah violently trying to stomp her way towards her, Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow.

"Don't think we don't know what's going on between you and my brother!" And even with Silvie pulling her away, Hannah managed to point her finger towards Scarlet Mage, "Aren't you supposed to be a teacher? Why are you having relationships with your students!?"

"W… what?"

"And why Riley!? Did you think he's an easy target because he is like that!? Aren't you supposed to be a hero!? Oi, Riley!? Where are you going?! Oi!"

"I'll see all of you again tomorrow."

And midway through her ramblings, Riley suddenly stood up and started walking out of the shop, "Let's go, Scarlet Mage."

"W… we're not done--"

"You… are very protective of your brother, aren't you?" Scarlet Mage uttered before Hannah could once again start to protest, "Our relationship has actually been approved."

"W… what?"

"Whiteking approved it," Scarlet Mage said as she turned to leave, "If you want to do something about this then please…

...please talk to him."

***

"Do you have information about Mega Woman?"

"A trivial one."

Scarlet Mage now found herself once again alone with Riley, sitting in her car on the mall's underground parking lot.

"Any information is better than nothing, Scarlet Mage," Riley let out a short but deep breath as a small smile slowly started to appear on his face, "Report."

"I contacted an old friend in the government who owed me a favor. He told me that if Mega Woman was being kept somewhere in the country, then we would probably know it with the increase in security," Scarlet Mage said, her tone not changing one bit.

"And has there been an increase in security?"

"No… Mega Woman is probably not in the country," Scarlet Mage quickly replied, "Why not just ask your father? If anyone in the world knows where she is, it will probably be him."

"No. My father is not to be involved in any of this."

"Your family… are a bunch of weirdos."

"...I suppose," Riley nodded, "If that is all the information you have, then I shall take my leave. My clone outside is busy taking care of my pets, but as soon as it gets the time, I'll make it help us in our investigation."

"..."

"See you tomorrow, Scarlet Ma--"

"...It's hot."

Riley was about to step out of the car, but before he could reach the handle, he felt Scarlet Mage grabbing his hand.

"...Then you should have turned on the air conditioner."

"No, I...

....feel hot."

A week-- Scarlet Mage had been trying to meet Riley alone for a week now since their last… spicy encounter.

She had done her best in avoiding him; watching, surveying from afar what he was going to do if she didn't do anything. She thought that Riley would reach out to her, be angry, or at least be troubled for not updating him-- but Riley did nothing; not even a glare to make her know that he was starting to get impatient.

This made her relieved in the first three days. But after that, she started to feel… lonely. Their 'illicit relationship' had been approved by the Academy itself; if there was any greater reason to avoid being alone with Riley, then that was it.

Her plan has been completely neutralized; there was no use in her trying to seduce him or play the part… but here she was.

It was only supposed to be pretend, but her body seemed to have completely forgotten about it. After 3 days of not meeting with Riley, her body started to feel weak. She found herself unable to sleep, unable to eat… unable to breathe without the memory of Riley's warmth upon her lips.

She scoured her contacts just to get an update for Riley so she could talk to him. This was perhaps the greatest of wrongs; she was betraying mankind itself and she knew it-- but her body didn't care. It wants… it needs Riley, she needs Riley.

She wants to be saved. She could cry out and shout to the world to help her escape from the prison she found herself in; someone might hear, but by the time that someone tries to rescue her, then it might already be too late. She...

"I… feel hot."

She… was already drowning.

'Someone, anyone… please take me away from here.'

"Please… embrace me, Riley."

'Please… someone help me.'

"I… I need you inside me."

The words that she should say, overpowered by the desires of her heart and her flesh.

"..."

And as her emotions were in complete chaos, Riley's eyes seemed clear and unburdened. He was about to step out of the car but was slightly taken aback when Katherine grabbed his hand out of nowhere.

"The things you are feeling right now…" Riley then let go of the door handle, before removing Katherine's hand away from his arm, gently placing it back on her lap, "...I believe it's lust, Katherine."

"I…"

"It is not your fault," Riley shook his head, "I am aware that my aesthetics could be quite alluring to those who fancy young men."

"..."

"Have... you ever done it?" Even with Riley's ramblings, Katherine did not seem to mind as her stuttered whispers echoed inside her car, "Have you ever done it with someone?"

"I believe I have already answered that question before, Katherine. I kissed Mega Woman, and then you--"

"Making love!"

"Making… love? You mean sexual intercourse?" There was a slight change in Riley's voice as he answered Katherine, "Then, no."

"W… why not?"

"I am only turning 17 this year, Katherine. I have only passed the average age of consent in our country," Riley dutifully explained.

"Right… right?" Hearing Riley continue to talk, the urges that built up within Katherine slowly faded and dissipated away. This was good… this was a good thing.

"And also, I do not feel I have the right to create a human life."

"W… what?" Katherine slightly let out a short but deep breath as she finally felt Riley's heart slightly fluctuate. It may start to sound archaic and even obsessive, but her own heart seems to echo his whenever it beats so; as if the sudden leap of Riley's heart was the most exciting sound in the world.

Katherine then slowly turned her eyes towards Riley's face, only to find that the expression in his face reflected his wavering heart.

"My family… shouldn't be harmed," Riley muttered, "I already have the guilt of having been adopted by the Ross'. I can not willingly situate another human into that position."

"Guilt?" Katherine could not help but take in another deep breath as Riley's heart continued to beat faster, "And… you're adopted?"

"Indeed," Riley nodded, "To be related to me is a curse, Katherine. How could I put a defenseless child in the arms of a monster who will continue to bathe this world in blood?"

Katherine's breaths continued to echo throughout the car. Was she truly hearing these words from Riley? Riley is supposed to be the most heinous and evil supervillain in the world. But now, once again, he seemed to be the most human.

Darkday's weakness… was his family. She now probably holds the most important information in the world.

Operation 'Turn Dark into Light'-- perhaps it still had a chance to flourish?

Yes… this was it. A reason for her to continue being with Riley. If… if she becomes his family, then wouldn't that mean she would become his weakness as well?

Even more… even more if they had a child together.

"What… are you doing, Katherine?"

"Huh?"

And just like that, the last string that she was preventing from breaking had finally snapped.

The heat that she thought had already faded away, returned into her like a giant wave; crushing any thoughts of reason she had.

"H… huh?" Katherine once again whispered as she suddenly found herself sitting on the floor of her car, her arms seated on Riley's legs as she kneeled in front of him. Her car was small, leaving only a small space for her to fit where she was at; how she got there without her knowing was a mystery.

But still, her mind was completely lost as the heat that covered her entire body had completely drowned her. She could feel a sort of tickle in between her tightly closed legs as a certain warmth started to trail on them.

And slowly, her hands traveled to Riley's thighs, slowly caressing them as her fingers crawled their way to the zipper of his pants. But before her hands could fully open it up, she felt a sort of resistance stopping them.

"What are you doing, Katherine?" Riley once again repeated as he bound Katherine's hands in the air.

"I… I am your subordinate, right?" Katherine then whispered; the warmth of her breaths dispersing between Riley's legs, "Let… let me serve you, please."

"..." Riley looked to the side as he heard Katherine's words whispering into his ears,

"I suppose that's true." Riley then said as he removed the invisible chains that bound Katherine's hands, "But before we proceed, can I name you?"

"Name… me?" Katherine looked up as her hands slowly unzipped Riley's pants, "What… do you mean?"

"Silver Moon," Riley whispered as he gently lifted Katherine's chin and looked her directly in the eyes, "A moon that will forever try to lighten the dark day, following it for eternity; not knowing it has already been swallowed by it."

Katherine gazed deep into Riley's eyes as his words echoed through her ears. Riley knew…

Riley knew what she was doing and he didn't care.

"..." But now, the same could be said to her.

"It's… a good name," she whispered before completely wrapping Riley inside her mouth.

"!!!" Once again, she felt Riley's heart fluctuate as the warmth of her mouth encapsulated all of Riley's manhood.

This is extremely wrong, she once again thought. But now, she no longer cares.

Her tongue began to move, twirling it around Riley's manhood as her head began to bob. She could hear Riley slightly letting out a small whisper of a moan, causing the juice flowing between her legs to gush out like a waterfall.

"Gak…" A small gasp then escaped Katherine's mouth as she pulled her head away. She once again turned to look towards Riley, only to see him still looking at her.

Riley… Riley was truly finally looking at her. His eyes, only for her. And as she thought of this, a small smile slowly crawled on her face, adorned by the strings of saliva that still bridged itself on Riley's manhood.

"...Riley," she whispered.

"..."

Katherine then tried to lift herself up, but found her legs unable to move as all the strength they had left as soon as she felt Riley inside her mouth. She struggled to get up, but couldn't. But after a few more seconds, she felt her whole body being lifted into the air.

"...Riley," she once again whispered as she wrapped her arms around Riley's neck. Her legs, gently finding their way on the side of his thighs. And once again, she found herself kneeling, but this time, her legs fully opened and on top of Riley's thighs.

"Riley…"

Her hand then slowly made its way between her legs, lifting up her skirt before carelessly ripping her underwear. And as soon as she did so, her juices which were already flowing like a waterfall burst out, dripping and flowing down on Riley's manhood.

The smile on her face widened as Riley's heart once again beat differently. And with a breath, she gently pushed Riley's manhood and placed its tip on the edges of the lips between her legs-- slowly opening it up.

"U… uhn," her whole body then began to tremble as she felt Riley's warmth between her legs. And slowly, she began to lower her body.

"H… hn," her toes curled as the warmth between her legs began to intensify. She wanted to close her eyes, but did not want to miss any moment of Riley's eyes staring at her. And so, instead, she pushed Riley's hair to the side, fully grabbing it with both her hands as her body fully began to drop.

"Nn!" A scream escaped from her mouth as she felt Riley deep inside of her; her jaw began to tremble as her eyes remained looking deep into Riley's soul.

"Riley…" Silver Moon then once again whispered as her waist began moving, "I think…

...I have fallen in love with you."

Silver Moon-- A moon that will forever try to lighten the dark day, following it for eternity; not knowing it has already been swallowed by it.

"God fucking damn it!"

"Civilians died, again!"

"That's because they're blocking the way!"

Cars, debris, a cloud of dust, scattered everywhere, surrounded by a collection of buildings that seemed to be serving as their perimeter. And right in the middle of it was Gary, surrounded by a dozen bodies sprawled lifelessly on the ground.

As for Scarlet Mage and the other students, they were currently watching from above. Not in some kind of aircraft, but in a room that was disguised as a cloud in the sky. Yes, they were still inside the Academy; deep underground in one of its colossal training halls.

Most of the students were shocked that the Academy still went deeper into the ground, as anything beneath the surface was no longer drawn on the map provided for them. But if it had a room like this; capable of storing its own tiny city, then they could only wonder just how huge the underground is.

"L… let me go again!"

"Then go back to your starting position, Dragon Monarch," Scarlet Mage's frustrated sighs could be heard by the students. They were used to their advisor being strict and somewhat moody… but for some reason, for the past few days, even when she was clearly annoyed, she would always smile as soon as she faced her students.

It has been a week since Scarlet Mage and Riley's… heated discussion, and the two had not met alone even once. But still, now, Scarlet Mage did not mind. Unlike before when she felt some sort of poison building up inside her, everything seems clearer now.

She no longer finds herself staring in the dark, longing for something that she knew is never meant to be. They haven't met alone for a week, yes; but it was completely different now. Riley was looking at her, he was looking at her without any reservations.

Riley had trouble looking people in the eyes, but not hers, not anymore-- and this was enough; this meant that in some way, Riley trusts her.

Scarlet Mage then walked towards the corner of the room they were in, with a wall filled with screens that showed parts of the training hall beneath them. Of course, as she walked past the students, her eyes instinctively landed at Riley, who immediately nodded at her as their eyes met.

Scarlet Mage quickly smiled upon the act-- it was as if the two had their own language that only they could understand.

"I'm restarting the scenario, Dragon Monarch," Scarlet Mage then said as she placed her hand on one of the screens, "Are you ready?"

"The Dragon Monarch is always ready!"

"...Right, last chance. If you kill another civilian, no points for you, you got it?"

"Let's do this shit!"

Hearing Gary's loud voice piercing through the intercom, Scarlet Mage could not help but once again sigh before tapping something on the screen.

And as soon as she did so, the scenery beneath them instantly changed. The dust that covered the entire mini city, gone. The cars that were scattered everywhere turned into some sort of metal boxes, as well as the debris.

The buildings that served as a perimeter were now also just a towering block of metal. But perhaps the most noticeable of all, were the dozens of bodies scattered on the ground-- they all stood up.

Their previous life-like bodies, now turned into mannequins, moved on their own.

The training hall was some sort of augmented reality almost perfected-- a technology that has not yet been developed this far in the outside world. The students were in awe the first time they saw this; Riley, however, had a slight frown on his face.

Once again, the Academy showcased a technology ahead of everything else. Even the mannequins… the robots that could move on their own without any external support wasn't something that the outside world had access to.

Could Mega Woman have shared knowledge of her world with the government? But since the Academy had most probably been built for years now, then that would mean she would have had to tell them a long time ago.

But Mega Woman has a great dislike for the government, so that was next to impossible. Could they be doing something to her right now, when she was vulnerable?-- No, the timeline doesn't match.

Perhaps… the time for Riley B to do something is soon to come. But for now, he should focus on his retirement, he thought as he looked out the window to watch Gary.

The scenery below once again regained its color, turning the city of metal into the city full of life it was just minutes ago.

"C'mon Dragon Monarch, you could do this. I believe in you."

"..."

The students all looked at each other as they could hear Gary whispering to himself through the speakers. Most of them could not help but wince; it was a good thing that none of them volunteered to be first, if not, they wouldn't have known that everything they do in the training hall could be heard and seen by everyone else.

Gary's breaths then whispered into their ears as he continued to hype himself up. In front of him were 12 life-like robots. 8 civilians were scattered in a circle, seemingly watching from the side as some sort of situation was happening in the middle.

There were 3 offenders, with one of them being a supervillain. As for the last robot, she was a hostage that was being held by the supposed supervillain as the two other offenders guarded them.

"Haha! Let us go if you don't want the blood of the innocent in your hands!"

"Shut the fuck up, man. Just how many times…" Gary muttered frustratingly as he looked at the supervillain grabbing the hostage. He then looked around him, only to see the 8 civilians surrounding them with their phones up, seemingly taking a video of the situation.

"God damn it, all of you go away! Why the heck is this so realistic!?"

Gary had already failed twice, with accidentally harming the civilians being the reason for both. Suffice to say, he was at his wit's end.

On his first try, he was successful in quickly dealing with the two non-super offenders. However, as he did so, the supervillain acted and was about to kill the hostage; and so, in panic, Gary released his heat vision… hitting the hostage.

In his second try, he tried to rescue the hostage as fast as possible; rushing towards the supervillain and snapping its neck; of course, this would mean a minus in points, but he didn't care. He then grabbed the hostage away, but as he did so, the 2 non-supers started shooting at him.

He was able to dispatch the non-supers-- but not before they killed most of the bystanders.

And now, in his last attempt, he was going to try something he had never done before, stealth. He was now hiding in one of the bystanders, trying to get into position behind the villains.

"Ah, it's the Dragon Monarch!"

"What--"

And before Gary could even finish his words, the sound of guns being unloaded thundered throughout the simulated city.

"W… what was that, Scarlet Mage!?" Gary then roared as soon as the parade of bullets was over.

"You failed," was Scarlet Mage's response as the city once again lost its life and color.

"But that wasn't fair! One of the civilians ratted me out!"

"You're a loud and extroverted superhero, Gary. Of course, they would recognize you. Return to the elevator and come back up."

"This…"

Gary seemed to be complaining more, but Scarlet Mage had already turned off the speakers in the room. And finally, after a few more minutes of dancing around like a monkey, Gary got tired and returned to the control room.

"Don't be so down, Gary. It was a nice attempt… I think I would fail as well in your scenario."

"Why does it sound like you're mocking me instead?"

"W… what, not at all." Silvie immediately shook her head as she tried her best to console Gary.

"Good work, Gary."

"Thank you, Rile-- Wait, what do you mean 'good work'!? I killed civilians, bro!"

"Yes. Their screams were--"

"Who is going next!?"

Before Riley could finish whatever it was he was going to say, Scarlet Mage's voice reverberated throughout the entire room, causing all of the students to slightly flinch in shock.

"Me! Me!" Their shock was only momentarily, however, as Bella immediately stepped forward while waving her hand up.

"Alright, you can step on the elevator as soon as you're ready. You only get three tries, so I suggest you do your best, Black Bell," Scarlet Mage said as she turned her attention back to the screens on the wall, swiping her hands on it until Bella's profile came up.

"This should be easy, see you weaklings later!" Bella cracked her knuckles as she stepped on the elevator. She had already thought of a dozen scenarios while Gary doing the simulation, and since her powers were manipulating and controlling metals, the city scenario was basically her playground.

Bella then began stretching on the elevator as she waited for them to land on the ground. And finally, after a few more seconds, the door opened up.

"Let's do-- what?"

However, what welcomed her was not a city filled with buildings and vehicles; but rather, a forest that was surrounded by a cliff. The arrangement of the robots was also different, with most of them nowhere to be seen.

"W… what? Where's the city!?" Bella yelled as she looked up towards the window where the others were watching.

"The scenario is different from student to student, Black Bell."

"What about the hostage?"

"I can't tell you, this is your scenario."

"W… what?" Black Bell then looked towards the 4 life-like robots in the middle of the training hall; one was wearing a costume, while the three just had bandanas on, holding guns in their hands.

They seemed to be guarding some sort of cabin, which most probably held the hostages, Bella thought. She was a bit perplexed at first with the sudden change, but still, she quickly composed herself after a few minutes.

There might not be cars or an abundance of metal in her scenario… but in truth, she was surrounded by metal. The trees, the cliffs, maybe even the wooden cabin; underneath the hologram was metal.

This was her domain.

"Forget about controlling most of the objects in your surroundings."

And midway through her thoughts, Scarlet Mage's voice resounded in the training hall.

"They are made from some sort of tempered plastic."

"Wait… what?" Bella muttered as she quickly tried to move one of the trees, but found herself unable to do so.

"And even if they were made of metal, you're not allowed to move them in the first place… you're in a forest, act like it."

As soon as the students heard Scarlet Mage's words, they finally understood the true meaning of the exercise. They were told that this was to train them in hostage situations; but now, they were realizing there was another purpose.

The scenarios were solely tailored for each of them to fail… or at least to defy the odds.

Failed.

Bella Jackson; Desired Superhero Name: Black Bell-- Failed.

Like Gary, she was given 3 attempts to try and save the hostages. True to her assumption, the hostages were being confined in the wooden cabin, protected by the villains that were outside.

What she did not expect, however, was that there were more villains guarding the hostages inside. No matter what she did, some of the hostages would always die; shot accidentally, or executed by the hostages inside.

She tried controlling the guns that the non-supers were holding, but ended up causing the trigger to be pulled; causing mass hysteria as the sound of thunder echoed throughout the forest.

At her last attempt, she tried what Gary did-- stealth. She tried sneaking from the windows, using whatever metal there was in the cabin to her advantage; even killing one of the villains using a nail. What is a minus point, after all, if she ends up rescuing all of the hostages in the end?

But alas, the end did not go as she expected. As soon as the one she killed dropped to the ground, chaos once again erupted inside-- causing a barrage of bullets to fly out. She tried to stop them, but some ended up flying towards the hostages, as well as towards her.

Of course, the bullets weren't really lethal, and Bella's body was sturdier than that of a normal human; but it was still painful, of course. It was made obvious by her incessant curse that was seeping from the elevator as she was brought up.

Her screams, however, were instantly gone as soon as the elevator doors opened up; causing the other students to pretend they didn't hear her yelling all sorts of profanities just seconds before.

She was not alone in her woes, however. Gary had already failed, and the ones that followed after her were no better.

As most of them already realized, the trials that they were facing were specifically designed for them to fail. Each of them saw how their classmates failed and failed again; even the most noticeable ones and the ones who came up on top of their respective power categories failed.

Bella's brother Ben Jackson, or as he called himself, Metallerina; from the word Metal and Ballerina, also failed miserably. Unlike her sister, he was placed in a scenario with an abundance of metal-- a ship; with parts so massive and weighty that he was not able to move anything due to his lack of raw power. He had the right idea at the end by unscrewing some of the bolts and tiny parts hidden deep, but the sheer noise of doing so caught the attention of the villains.

Cedrick Atkinson; Hypnos, was put in a position where if he puts any of the villains to sleep, a bomb would go off as a trigger was attached and hanging from their bodies.

Tomoe Reynolds; Dark Frost's scenario was slightly interesting; not just for her, but for everybody and especially Riley. She was faced with Darkday, who had held several superheroes hostage.

Perhaps she could have done something, perhaps she could not have, but each of her 3 attempts ended up with her just ogling and following Darkday. Probably out of all the students that were in the Potential Villain list, she was the most far down; probably even a psychopath, Scarlet Mage thought.

"Mega Girl, are you ready for your final attempt?"

"Y… yes."

"How… is that scenario even fair?"

"I thought mine was hard."

"I guess things are different if you're the Mega Student… I'll just remain as an unnamed side character, I guess."

And now, it was Silvie's 3rd attempt at her scenario.

Her scenario was quite different than most; violent, perhaps one could even say brutal. The robot did not have his appearance, but all of the people present knew that the robot floating in the air was supposed to be Darkday, again.

As for how they knew?

3 vehicles were floating around him; 2 sedans, and a school bus, all of which were filled with the rest of the robots, or in this case, civilians. Like all of the scenarios, this was once again a hostage situation.

But unlike most of the scenarios of the previous students, where some of them had thought of a solution on how to solve their scenario after they failed the three attempts; Silvie's seemed to be a lost cause.

At her first attempt, she flew towards the school bus, prioritizing the children; but as she did so, the two sedans collided with each other, effectively killing anyone inside.

At her second, she went with what everyone was trying to do-- stealth. However, as she got inside the bus, the civilians started panicking; pushing each other so that they would be the first to be rescued by her-- this, of course, was quickly noticed by the floating robot villain.

And now, in her final attempt, her erratically moving eyes showed the state of her mind-- completely in chaos as it scoured to think of a solution on how to save all of them.

"You need to move, Mega Girl."

"Y… yes!" She once again repeated as Scarlet Mage's voice reverberated in the hall. The vehicles were almost 4 floors up in the air, if they fell, there could still be a chance that the civilians would survive as the vehicles would suck up most of the impact.

"..." And as soon as the thought came to her mind, her eyes immediately locked on towards the floating mannequin; and with only a blink of hesitation, she screamed and flew towards it. If the robot truly was Darkday, then this was nothing short of a sacrifice; but still, if there was even a sliver of a chance to save the civilians, she would do it.

"!!!"

"N… no!"

But alas, halfway through her forceful flight, half a dozen civilians suddenly flew towards her path. Her arm, which was stretched and ready to make contact with the floating villain, instead hit through the civilians.

Suffice to say, her fist easily penetrated through the civilians' 'flesh', and since they were lined up in the air, they were skewered like a barbecue.

"N… no… no!"

The simulation was not real, of course; but still, the holograms were as life-like as they get. Silvie looked at the eyes of the civilian in front of her, slowly fading as the blood oozed from its mouth.

It only lasted for a second, of course, as Scarlet Mage quickly turned off the holograms, returning the robots to their mannequin-like exterior. Silvie, however, was still floating in the air staring at the barbecue of mannequins stuck around her arm.

"...That's enough, Silvie. Come back up," Scarlet Mage then muttered weakly. That part of Silvie's scenario… was not supposed to happen. As their class' advisor, she was the one responsible for picking and reviewing each of their scenarios-- and that last part was truly not included in that.

True, if Silvie chose to rush towards the floating villain, even if she managed to subdue it, she would have still failed because most of the civilians would have died from the impact… but the civilians blocking her path? That was too traumatic for someone of Silvie's temperament to handle; Scarlet Mage would never include it.

That was something that only a truly heinous supervillain would-- !!!

As soon as the thought came to her mind, her eyes instinctively landed towards the only one in the room that fits that description to a tee; and true enough, there was a weird expression on Riley's face as he stared through the window.

Even the others that were in the Potential Villain list had slight expressions of shock on their faces; Riley, however, had this look of clarity in his eyes-- as if they were saying that is what exactly would happen if Silvie charges at Darkday in real life.

Silvie was his sister's friend, and judging by his words and his actions throughout the past week, he was protective of her. So why would he do something like this?

Was this… some sort of skewed way of making Silvie learn?

With that thought, she was mostly right.

Riley could truly see Mega Woman through Silvie; and if there happened to be two Mega Women roaming around the world in the future, wouldn't that double the fun he would experience once he comes out of retirement?

But of course, her strength and facial similarities alone were not enough for her to become Mega Woman; she needed her resolve and determination as well… and getting it is not supposed to be easy.

The whole room became quiet as soon as the sound of the elevator whistled in the air; with not even a single one of them looking at Silvie as she entered the observation room. Silvie was always filled with this sense of authority and hope; but right now, her eyes were only looking at the floor as she returned to Gary and Riley's side.

"H… hey, Mega Champ. No need to be so sad," Gary stuttered, his hand waving in the air as it did not know whether to pat Silvie on the shoulder or not, "No one could have cleared that scenario… fuck, no one has cleared a scenario so far."

"Black Bell could have saved most of them, Gary."

"S… shut the fuck up, man. We're supposed to be comforting her!" Gary quickly hissed at Riley, "And that's the point of the scenarios, man… we're not supposed to win. Fuck this fucking shit. You alright, Silv?"

"I… I killed them."

"What… they are just robots, dude," Gary breathed out, "Just think of-- Bro, where are you going? Don't leave me behind here!"

Gary could not help but violently gesture to Riley as he saw him suddenly escaping this somewhat awkward situation.

"I am the only one left, Gary," Riley casually said as he walked towards the elevator doors. "It's my turn," he then said as he turned his attention towards Scarlet Mage.

"Are… you ready, Riley Ross?"

"I suppose."

"Then step on the elevator," Scarlet Mage nodded as she moved to the control unit, swiping her hands until Riley's profile came up, "Do your best but do not overdo it; as you can see, all of your classmates have failed. It is better to learn from the scenario… and I'm sorry."

The last words of Scarlet Mage were almost a whisper, with no one but herself able to hear it.

"Thank you for the advice, Scarlet Mage," Riley nodded before getting on the elevator. Most of the students were excited to see his scenario; however, most of them had also not recovered from the violent end of Silvie's test.

If the Mega Student herself couldn't pass the exercise, then there truly was no way of passing; even for their mysterious and somewhat cool classmate.

As for Riley, well… He would lie if he said that he wasn't even just a tiny bit excited about his scenario. Katherine knew his true identity, so whatever she came up with would surely be something distressing.

...Maybe even a scenario with Mega Woman?

And as soon as he thought of that, the door of the elevator opened-- quickly causing the orange light razing outside to reflect on Riley's bright eyes.

"..." Riley curiously stepped outside, looking at a destroyed city surrounded with nothing but fire and ash; and right in the middle of it, was a young woman.

"R… Riley?"

"....Sister."

With the warm and stinging winds wafting through his face;

With the skies that had turned dark due to the flames that razed below;

With the red that reflected in his bright blue eyes;

With the dust that endlessly flew around him;

And even with the shrieking screams that sang through his ears…

...Riley remained unmoving.

"...Sister."

"R… Riley?"

Even with all of the chaos happening around him, Riley's attention was solely on the young woman in front of him. Her hands, her feet, her hair; Almost all of Hannah's body was engulfed in blazing flames, revealing only her face which bled in tears.

"What… are you doing here, Riley?"

"This truly is life-like," Riley then slowly walked towards robot Hannah as he looked at her from head to toe, "Such technology shouldn't exist, at least not yet, Scarlet Mage."

Riley then looked up in the sky, quickly finding the window where Scarlet Mage and the others were watching from. If he did not know beforehand that all of this was a simulation, then it was possible that he would have been fooled that all of this was real; almost as if this technology was a superpower of its own.

Was this technology really from Mega Woman's world? Or is it possible that there were other alien worlds out there that had already made contact with Earth?

Truly, one day; once there were no more screams to sing to his ears on Earth, he would travel to the skies-- that was why he said he wanted to be an astronaut when he was asked what he wanted to be.

If the humans already produced a soothing melody as they scream, what more could a population from Mega Woman's planet?

"He… he isn't moving."

"Of course he wouldn't, isn't that his sister?"

"This test really is cruel, using the image of her sister as a hostage."

"She… is not the hostage."

Most of the students near Silvie all turned to look towards her as she finally opened her mouth. She had been keeping quiet after the violent end of her trials. But now, her eyes which were previously filled with doubt and misery were clear enough to reflect the scenery below.

"Not… a hostage?" Hearing Silvie's words, all of the students once again turned their attention to the training hall, even requesting for Scarlet Mage to raise the volume of the speakers.

"Have… you come here to stop me, brother?"

"...Stop you?"

Riley, who was previously thinking of the wonderful things he could do once he was on Mega Woman's planet, quickly turned his attention towards the robot that played the role of his sister. He then turned to look towards the other robots… civilian hostages who were either trapped in debris or in their cars, surrounded by a blazing fire.

"Did… you do this, Golem Hannah?"

"They forced me! All of them, the people! I tried to be a hero… but they paid me with nothing but contempt!"

"This is quite astonishing. They even got your whiny tendencies," Riley then said as he stretched his hand towards the robot. But as soon as he did so, robot Hannah waved her hand, summoning a wall of fire that served as a barrier for them not to meet.

"Stay away from me! You can't stop me anymore, Riley! I… I will burn this world to the ground!"

"..." Hearing this, Riley once again turned his head towards the window above, his eyes quickly landing on Scarlet Mage even from afar; and as soon as their eyes met, Scarlet Mage quickly took in a small gulp.

She was literally playing with fire in this kind of scenario. She had thought long and hard about the kind of situation that Riley would find difficult, and this is where it led up to. But seeing as Riley still had the composure and nonchalance to find her even in all this chaos, it would seem that it wasn't working… at least not yet. The climax of the scenario had yet to reveal itself.

Should… she stop this before anything bad actually happens? Is that why Riley was looking at her? Was he telling her that the scenario wasn't working and that she was wasting his time?

However, contrary to her expectations, Riley turned his attention back towards robot Hannah; and with a flip of his hand, extinguished not only the fires that blocked his path towards her but even the armor of flames that engulfed her body.

"Go home, Hannah," Riley then said as he let out a small but deep sigh, "This world will never understand you nor me, and they do not deserve to. And when the time truly does come that the world betrays you, I will--"

"Nuclear Baby!"

"..." Before Riley could finish his words, a voice suddenly roared from behind him. And as soon as he saw who it was, he quickly moved to the side.

"Isn't that…"

"Whiteking!? And the other members of the Hope Guild are also behind him!"

"Is this even a test anymore!?"

"What the… they're really going all out with Riley's scenario, I sense some sort of favoritism here."

"Ssh, quiet. Isn't Riley and Scarlet Mage like… together?"

The students watching from above could not help but look at each other, their whispers almost filling the entire observation room as their eyes did not know which way to look.

"Nuclear… Baby?" Riley blinked a couple of times as he also looked back and forth between Hannah and Whiteking. Hannah has been refusing to tell Riley and the others what her chosen superhero name was, but to think it would be something as glorious as Nuclear Baby. It… suited her, Riley thought as he let out a small smile.

But afterward, he turned his focus towards Whiteking-- who currently had his weapons drawn towards Hannah.

"Surrender, Nuclear Baby. Or we will be forced to put you down!" Whiteking said as the other members of the Hope Guild started surrounding Hannah, "The government had already given us strict orders to extinguish you. Please… do not let it come to that!"

A choice…

...and perhaps the future-- this is the scenario that Scarlet Mage had given Riley, not of Hannah, but of him. Of course, out of everyone watching the situation below, she was the only one who knew that Hannah was not the only family member present in the simulation, but also his father.

The scenario was a mirror, with his part being played by Hannah. Of course, Riley was capable of physically hurting his father, that much was evident during the Destruction of Toronto, but he didn't kill him. But if he continues down the path he was going, then one day, he would have no choice but to do so.

This was no longer a trial, but a play that Riley will be forced to participate in.

"Never! I would burn this place to the ground!"

"Please, don't make us do this!"

"Holy fuck… this is intense," Gary could not help but take one step back as he looked at Silvie, "So it's a choice between saving her sister… or saving the city?"

"Hm," Silvie nodded as her eyes did not leave the scenario for even a second. She thought that her scenario was brutal and that it showed her the reality of being a superhero… and with the right training, she could one day overcome it.

But Riley's scenario? How does one even make a choice like this?

The students had a different perspective as to what was happening, but all of their points still held merit. Even if Riley was not who he is, even if he was not Darkday; this scenario would still be one of the hardest to overcome… and that is exactly why Scarlet Mage chose it for him. He deserves only the worst…

...as well as the best.

And since the sound of Riley's heart fluctuating was starting to whisper through her ears, it would seem that it was now working.

"..." Riley's breaths were starting to become heavier as he continued to watch the scenario unfold in front of him. He knew and was fully aware that whatever happening in front of him was just a simulation, an illusion.

He could easily rescue the hostages if he wanted to; it'll only be a snap of his fingers. But Scarlet Mage's assumption was right, he didn't care about them. There was no use in trying to pretend to pass the test as well since all of his classmates failed it.

All of this… was just a way to relieve the void that Mega Woman has left.

But for some reason, seeing Whiteking's trembling hands as he pointed his laser cannon at Hannah, a sort of unexplainable feeling inside of him was starting to boil, even hotter than the blaze of fire that engulfed the city.

He didn't like it.

He didn't like it at all.

"!!!"

"W… what the, an earthquake!?"

"It… It's strong!"

The lights in the observation room began to flicker as a sort of wailing reverberated throughout the air. Even those that were above ground, and even the reporters that were waiting outside the Academy could feel the trembling.

The thick walls that shielded and guarded the rooms and hallways of the Academy began scraping at each other, creating a screeching sound that almost deafened everyone underground.

However, before the students could completely panic and cover their ears, the trembling of the earth abruptly stopped.

It was then followed by the sound of a bell, which garnered everyone's attention as they all looked towards the only direction the familiar sound could come from-- the elevator.

They looked, only to find Riley stepping out from it.

"I give up, Scarlet Mage," Riley said while raising both his arms, "It was… an interesting experience, thank you."

"Y… What did--"

"T-- that was scary!"

"I thought we were going to die! How strong did you guys think that earthquake was!?"

"Magnitude 69, maybe?"

"...Are you stupid?"

Before Scarlet Mage could even respond to Riley's words, the students began letting out sighs and gasps of relief.

An earthquake? Most definitely not, Scarlet Mage thought. She felt Riley's heart fluctuate stronger than it has before; and if she's right, then the tremble they all felt was his doing.

She was trying to find out what Riley would do in the scenario… but this?

How should she even assess that? Is Riley saying that he would destroy the world if anything like that happens? Was that it?

"Miss Scarlet Mage?"

Her mind was completely at a loss. Riley was dangerous, she knew that. Riley was statistically the most dangerous creature in the world… and she slept with him. What was she thinking? Was she actually thinking she could tame this kind of beast?

"Silver Moon."

"What did you just call me?" Scarlet Mage then quickly looked towards Silvie.

"Miss… Scarlet Mage?" Silvie could not help but slightly step back as Scarlet Mage suddenly turned her head towards her, without even moving her torso even a single bit.

"R… right."

And as soon as Scarlet Mage saw the slightly frightened look in Silvie's eyes, she quickly composed herself. If she didn't get a grasp on her situation, then she would start going crazy… that is if she wasn't already.

"Everyone is done with the test, Miss Scarlet Mage."

"Right, right," Scarlet Mage then cleared her throat as she walked a few steps back so that all of her students could see her.

"First of all, I would like to congratulate you all for failing the test," Scarlet Mage then said as her voice started to calm down, "As you may have already realized, you were not meant to pass the scenario given to you. It was meticulously designed with the help of some sort of AI and its purpose was simple…

...to show you that you can't save everyone. It may sound cliche and you might have heard of it a thousand times before, but it is what it is. Once you start your journey as a superhero, there will be many that you will not be able to save; and it's not alright, but you can't do anything about it. That's… just how it is."

"..."

"And also, this activity is also to prepare for what's to come 2 weeks from now. All of you will be going out on a field trip outside the Academy…

....wearing a costume of your own design."

"So, have you received what I sent you guys?"

In a dimly lit and cold room, Gary was currently seated at a table; his elbows resting as his eyes glared back and forth towards the other people in the room.

"Hm, I think we need more information before we can move forward and pass it to the boss." The other voice in the darkness whispered through the air, causing Gary to slightly squint his eyes from the disapproving tone it produced.

"I agree," another voice joined in, "I don't think miss would approve of it."

"And what about you, what do you think?" Gary then turned his eyes to the other silhouette sitting silently beside him.

"It's ugly."

"What did-- Gah!"

And before Gary could finish his words, he couldn't help but close his wide-opened eyes as a flash of light pierce them; the light violent, with seemingly no plan to disappear. "N… no, has god finally decided to take me for all the sins I have made in this--"

"Uhm…"

"Is that… is that the voice of an angel!?"

"Please… don't turn off the lights without permission."

"Oh, it's just you, Charlie."

"It's Charlotte! And I rephrase my words-- Do not turn off the lights at all!" Charlotte, the cashier of the Korean Shaved Ice store, stomped her foot on the ground, slightly causing Gary to stumble as the table he was resting his hand on to lightly quake.

"This isn't your personal meeting room that you can just use whenever you want!"

"Can I have another Mango Graham, cashier Charlotte?"

"Okay, what size would that be?" But as soon as Riley ordered another batch of his dessert, Charlotte's frown quickly turned into a smile.

"Large, please."

"And what about the rest of you?"

"I… I think I had enough sugar, thank you," Silvie waved her hand as she let out an awkward chuckle.

"Same, my sugar levels are way above my liking. Mother would probably beat the hell out of me if she finds out," Hannah, who was sitting beside Silvie, was looking back and forth between the menu and the already empty cup in front of her; her face, clearly conflicted.

"Okay, one Large Mango Graham coming right up," Charlotte then smiled as she turned around; snarling at Gary as she did so.

"A… anyway," Gary then cleared his throat as he once again turned his attention to Riley and the others, "I knew you guys were going to say that, so I edited some details to it," he then said as he handed a paper to each of his three compatriots.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"So… what do you think of my new costume?"

"It's suspiciously better than before, did you copy this from someone else?"

"It's good, you should go with this."

"It's still ugly, Gary."

"What do you mean it's still ugly!? Do you even constructive criticisms, bro!?"

"I was taught the compliment sandwich by father," Riley nodded as Charlotte placed his order in front of him.

"Then I would like to hear that!"

"You don't deserve it," Riley shook his head.

"W-- Talk to you brother! Why is he so snarky today!?"

"He's usually like that," Hannah scoffed as her hands slowly reached towards Riley's Mango Graham cup. But before she could touch it, it slightly slid nearer to Riley.

"Tch. Enough about the costumes for now. What do you guys think we will be doing outside?"

"Probably gain some actual real-life experience?" Silvie placed her hand on her chin as she squinted her eyes, "Our instructor did say that's what our exercises for the past few days were for."

It has been a week since most of the students of the Academy had failed the hostage rescue exercise, and since then, they have been doing it every day. Most of them had already passed once or twice, with Silvie redeeming herself by accomplishing and completing all of it so far.

Some, however, were still out of luck as the scenario was different day by day.

"Speaking of your instructor, how is she treating Ri--"

"Let's not go there for now!" Gary lightly slammed his whole torso on the table before Hannah could continue your words, "I feel jealous just thinking about it, agh."

"What do you mean you're jealous!? This is pedophilia! I even reported it to the guidance office but they said their relationship was allowed as some sort of development exercise for Riley!"

"It's allowed!? Oh, my heart wanes… I wish I was born on the spectrum as well."

"I do not see what is so wrong with it," Silvie let out a small sigh, "Riley is at the age of consent and is well within the law to do as he wishes… that is of course, if he is truly willing and not being coerced into his situation."

"Wh-- he's still too young for that old hag! Seriously, am I the only one normal here!? Don't you guys watch the docuseries they had on Webflix about this very same situation!? Riley, say something here! I swear, I will find a way to tell this to mother once we're outside next week!"

"Thank you for always worrying about me even if it is not needed, sister. But Scarlet Mage is only serving me as my subordinate, there will not be any issue arising from this that you should be concerned about."

"S… slave!? Miss Scarlet Mage is your slave!?" Silvie, who had previously been pretty calm about their conversation, suddenly stood up from her seat, almost tipping off Riley's Mango Graham cup.

"No, she is my subordinate, Silvie."

Riley's words, however, seem to just fly past her as her face began to redden like the insides of a watermelon.

"Enough, enough of this talk!" Hannah yelled as she covered her ears, "I forbid you from seeing that woman again, Riley!"

"That is impossible, sister. She is the adviser in my class."

"Ugh!"

Hannah once again groaned in frustration as she saw Riley's lack of care. Throughout the years, she was always the one beside Riley. Riley, as is the obvious past, was not easy to take care of as a young child.

Even though she was only turning 5 years old then, the memory of Riley coming into their lives was a memory that seemed to have been etched inside her mind.

He did not allow others to touch him; outbursts and other potentially violent behavior usually surfaced whenever he was touched without his permission. She could still remember all the scratches and bite marks she had received as a child; in fact, one of the wounds she got still followed her as a scar, even now as she was taking her first steps to adulthood.

She got the scar when she was around 7 years old; Riley had been refusing to take a bath for almost a week back then, causing the whole house to stink like a wet dog drowned in its own pee.

No one had been able to touch Riley still, and her parents were too doting to even do anything about the situation, not even a single sermon. And so, the young Hannah decided to take matters into her own hands.

She sneaked inside Riley's room one night, went to his private shower room, filled the bucket she was holding with water… and splashed him with all of it as Riley was peacefully sleeping on his bed.

Riley immediately sat up from his bed, but before he could do anything, Hannah dragged him out of the bed and pulled him by the ankles straight towards the shower room-- a feat somewhat easily done thanks to her 2 years of martial arts training with Bernard. However, that didn't take away the fact that she was, in retrospect, still a child-- what followed was a scuffle.

As soon as she let go of Riley's feet, he immediately bit her foot; right beside where an already healing bite mark was peacefully positioned. Hannah didn't hold anything back, as she also bit Riley on the arm even as he stank like a rotten egg left out inside the fridge for 2 weeks.

The scuffle continued for almost a full minute until Hannah could no longer bear the pain, causing her arms to immediately burst into flames. But before it could do any damage to Riley, she moved away. But as she did so, however, the flames on her hands shot towards the water heater; causing it to hiss.

The two of them had their eyes focused on the quaking water heater; and as soon as it showed signs that it was about to burst, Riley immediately stepped back and turned around. Hannah, however, jumped over him.

Riley quickly bit her shoulder in response. Hannah, however, did not do anything as her embrace grew even tighter. And soon, a deafening sound erupted in the air, causing both of their ears to ring.

She could not remember if she was crying as the whistling in her ear didn't disappear; what she could remember, however, was the warm feeling flowing from her back. She had never once felt the sensation of heat before in her life, so it was something quite a foreign feeling for her as a 7-year-old child.

However, that feeling of warmth was momentary; as what followed after was a shrilling scream that quickly brought back her hearing. It was then that she found out that the warm feeling trailing behind her back was her own blood.

Her entire back, filled with shards of glass and debris; her flesh torn to shreds. But even then, she did not let go of Riley until her mother arrived; surprisingly, even with the strength of the explosion, besides Hannah's bite marks, Riley was completely unscathed.

The next thing that Hannah could remember was waking up in the hospital, with the sight of Riley holding her hand.

And since then, she became the only person that was allowed to touch him; even to the point that Riley follows her orders when there were chores to be done inside the house. And so, it wouldn't be far-fetched to say that she was more of a mother to Riley rather than a sister.

"Do not be too sad, sister. I left you some."

Hannah woke up from reminiscing as Riley slowly pushed his Mango Graham shaved ice, its contents carefully split in half. "If you are worrying that you are being replaced, don't be. You are still the most important object in my life, sister."

"...What's with that, you shit," Hannah let out a tiny scoff as she immediately grabbed the cup, "...thanks," she then softly whispered.

"Oh man, this moment is even sweeter than dessert."

"T… that's true. I wish I had a sibling as well," Silvie wiped the tear that was threatening to fall from her eye.

"But whenever I remember your superhero name is Nuclear Baby, it all goes away," Gary then added as he let out a muffled chuckle.

"W…

...What's wrong with Nuclear Baby!?"

And so, with life in the school continuing to blossom, the time for the pioneer students of Mega Academy to have their first major exercise had arrived. And even more so being let out of the Academy after more than a month of being cooped up inside, the students were more excited that they would finally be able to wear the costume they have painstakingly sketched and designed for two whole weeks.

Meanwhile, as their excitement grew, those that were hidden in the shadows grew as well.

"Is everyone present?"

"Yes, Ms. Scarlet Mage."

"Alright, please line up and get your costume on the table. You go first."

"O… Okay."

Silvie took in a huge gulp as she went to the front of the class. Today was the day they were going outside the Academy, and everything seemed just like any other they when she woke up. Scarlet Mage didn't say anything to them the day before, just telling them to come to the class 2 hours earlier than usual.

Most of them were confused, of course. They thought that maybe Scarlet Mage forgot that today was a big day for all of them, but as soon as they entered the classroom, they realized they thought wrong.

Scarlet Mage was already inside; beside her was a long table set up on top of the stage, with a number of black boxes each containing a label on top-- their name. Some of them almost jumped on the stage and grabbed the box with their name on it, but before they could do so, Scarlet Mage told all of them to sit down and wait until all of them were here.

And now, the moment has come for them to see the fruit of their labors; a costume of their own design, improved and manufactured by the Academy itself. Silvie once again took in a gulp as Scarlet Mage handed her her box.

She didn't know why, but her hands could not help but tremble. The box was by no means heavy, no; but it felt like the heaviest thing she had ever held in her hands. It might all sound like an exaggeration, but that was truly how she felt at the moment.

"I look forward to seeing what you designed, Mega Girl," Scarlet Mage smiled as she saw the look of exhilaration on Silvie's face, "Now go to the locker rooms and get dressed, then go to the Academy Gates so you can help arrange your classmates once they get there, there should already be a space for our class there."

"Y… yes! Thank you," Silvie nodded repeatedly before she turned around; looking at Riley and Gary with a smile on her face before heading out of the room. Afterward, Scarlet Mage called the students one by one alphabetically to get their costumes; and just like with Silvie, they were told to get dressed and head straight towards the Academy gates.

"Why… is your costume too heavy?"

"Hehe, because the Dragon Monarch carries the sin of being the mightiest; a sin heaviest of all."

"..." Scarlet Mage almost stumbled as Gary grabbed the case from her. She didn't want to admit it; but when she first received her costume, she was more like Gary than any other student so far. She was full of hope and dreams; she didn't even want to become like Mega Woman, no. She just wanted to help the people in any way she could.

"You are meant to help people, Gary," she then said as she looked straight into Gary's eyes, "Once you wear that costume, you no longer carry your weight or your sins. You carry the people, never forget that."

"That's…" Gary lightly took in a gulp as he saw Scarlet Mage's gaze. But afterwards, he bowed his head and clasped his hands together; his eyes filled with a renewed resolution.

"Now go out there."

"Thank you for the pointers, Sifu Scarlet Mage! The Dragon Monarch will forever remember your guidance as he transcends to immortality and pierces the heavens!"

"..." Scarlet Mage could only watch as Gary left the room with tears trailing from his eyes. But afterward, she let out a sigh and handed the last case to the last student,

"...Why are you always going last?"

"That's just how it is, Scarlet Mage," Riley said as he grabbed his case from Scarlet Mage.

"And why is your case so light?"

"It's made from lotus silk. Lighter but stronger and much more comforting to the skin than cotton and wool," Riley said as he suddenly opened the case, the white radiance of its content immediately reflecting throughout the room, "Do you wish to see me wearing it, Katherine?"

"W… Don't call me by my name here!"

"We are alone, no?" Riley muttered as he looked around the empty classroom, "And I wish for you to be the first to see it-- as you are my subordinate."

"That's--"

And before Scarlet Mage could finish her words, Riley handed him back the case and started undressing.

"What are you doing!?"

"You are my subordinate, no? I feel it appropriate that you help me get dressed."

"...I feel like you are confusing a subordinate to a servant, Riley."

"I see. Then subordinates don't help their boss get dressed?"

"...Just what kind of movies-- You know what, never mind," Scarlet Mage then let out a sigh as she looked at her tablet, making sure the room was completely locked before approaching Riley with his case.

"..." Riley then loosened his arms, allowing Scarlet Mage to dress him.

Scarlet Mage, however, could not help but stare at the contest of the case; looking back and forth between it and Riley,

"This is…"

***

"Oh man, so you went with that one? But where's the cape!?"

"I… I removed it, I feel it'll add more air resistance whenever I fly."

"But man oh man… They did such a good job, you look super fucking cool, Silv."

"T… thanks, you too."

Silvie was wearing a blue skin-tight mask that almost fully covered her face except for her mouth going down to her chin; It also had an opening for her eyes, with a material soft enough that it flowed along with each of her blink. The mask accentuated her almost golden hair, which was tied up in some sort of red bangle into a ponytail.

Most of her suit was of a white, almost porcelain color; and although it was not as skin-tight as her mask, it was still enough to showcase Silvie's well-toned figure. There was also some sort of padding, or perhaps plates covering her shoulders, featuring the same color as her mask that flowed to her wrist. She also had a blue belt, which didn't really have some sort of use. Her boots were also of a blue color; all accentuated with gold on the edges.

But perhaps the most noticeable of all, was the golden emblem on her chest; shaped in some sort of a star.

"And… I see you kept the cape?"

"It's made of layers and layers of thin kevlar," Gary said as he covered himself up with a gray, almost metallic thick cape. His mask was also of a gray tone, covering only the sides of his eyes. As for his suit, perhaps it was better to call it a light armor. He had a black skin-tight suit covering all of his body, covered with multiple plates that made him look more muscular than he already is.

And the most noticeable part? It was the words Dragon and Monarch, each embedded on the plate covering his forearms in some sort of reflective material that will almost blind anyone who stares at it.

The costumes of the other students were also unique; but perhaps because there were thousands of them gathered in the Academy Gate, they all started to look the same-- like some sort of superhero convention.

Bella Jackson and Ben Jackson were completely covered in some sort of metal armor, with only their eyes exposed.

There was one, however, who stood out amongst all of the students-- Tomoe Reynolds. She was wearing an almost jet-black suit, without any other colors adorning her. But most importantly, her head was covered by some sort of motorcycle helmet;

A costume that was eerily similar to that of Darkday's. If it wasn't for the tag pinned on all of the students' chests featuring their superhero names, then most of the students outside of Class 1-V would have probably panicked.

"So, who's the creep?"

"That's Tomoe. Apparently, she likes Dark-- W… what are you wearing, Hannah!?"

"...The same as everyone else?"

Silvie could not help but almost leaped back in shock as Hannah approached them. Like most of the female students, she was clad in a skin-tight suit. Hers was a bright pink color, with hints of black on her hand to her forearms, and on her boots. Her black mask was similar to that of Gary's, but covered more of her face as it had some sort of pink ornament that went under the top of her ear.

"No… but," Silvie's eyes were wide open as she looked at Hannah from head to toe. It was true that besides her choice of color, her costume was more of the normal ones. Well, that would have been the case if it wasn't for her figure.

Due to her strict training since she was a child; Hannah… was bountiful in all the right places, her figure almost shaped to perfection. She had a moderate-sized breast. Her large buttocks, however, almost bounced with each of her movements.

"It's fire-resistant," Hannah did not seem to notice the stares she was getting as she even spun around, fully showing her costume to Silvie, "They said it's even better than the material they used in space rockets whenever they re-entry or some shit."

"...Your mouth doesn't really suit that bright color," Gary said as his eyes found it hard to stray away from Hannah's assets.

"Wait until I burst into flames," Hannah clicked her tongue, "I already tested it earlier and it looked nuclear."

"It… it does look really nice on you," Silvie slightly stuttered as her eyes darted back and forth between Hannah's buttocks and hers, "But… why are you here? Shouldn't you be with your class?"

"Meh, I asked teach Nightcrawler permission to leave. They said it was alright since our activity is schoolwide anyway, so I might as well join you guys."

"What about your friends in your class?"

"They… they'll be fine," Hannah let out an awkward chuckle as she waved her hand, "Anyway, where's the blankface?"

"He should be here any minute by now," Gary said as he looked towards the direction where Riley is supposed to come from-- and true enough, he was on his way towards them.

"What… the… fuck is that."

Riley… was clad in white; almost reflecting the rays of the sun as his pearl-like coat that reached to his ankles fluttered with even the tiniest bit of wind. The inner layer was some sort of vest, with horizontal stripes of black almost similar to those that people were wearing in prison. As for the innermost layer, it was a black shirt, with the top-most button not clasped.

He had on a set of black silk pants, then a sharp pair of brown leather boots. Pair everything of that with his white hair and elf-like pale aesthetics, then he looked like some sort of prince in a fantasy world… or as he said to Scarlet Mage as she dressed him-- a mafia boss.

"B… bro, I think you're in the wrong school," Gary said as soon as Riley stood near them, "Why does it feel like you're going to sign autographs anytime soon?"

"Damn it," Hannah then said as she looked at her brother from head to toe, "That looks really familiar, isn't your outfit from the series we were watching before? You should have told me you were going for that, we could have been twinning right now."

"We're not twins, sister."

"That… that really suits you for some reason, Riley," Silvie blinked a couple of times as she could not help but touch the soft fabric of Riley's long coat, "But… where is your mask?"

"...Oh," Riley muttered as he grabbed something from the pocket of his vest, "Thank you for reminding me, Silvie."

"No, no," Gary then slightly backed away as he saw what Riley was holding,

"Fuck… this moment is cool as fuck," he then muttered as he watched as Riley slowly wore his so-called mask-- a pair of sunglasses.

The very same pair he had always been wearing whenever Hannah burst into flames.

"This texture really is amazing, isn't it? You could use it as casual clothes as well."

"The sunglasses though, didn't expect that."

"Seriously, Riley. This is from Latino Mafia Reborn!"

Almost an hour had passed since Riley's somewhat grand entrance at the Academy Gates, and the volume of the students' excitement still had not toned down for even a wink. They were told to wait here until the staff was done securing the outside; which the Academy had actually been doing long before the students had gathered.

Scarlet Mage and the almost hundred other instructors of different classes were currently gathered together, most likely debriefing each other and reviewing the Academy's first school-wide activity.

As for Riley and the others, they too were busy talking about their costumes.

"Won't you get copyrighted or some shit with this?" Hannah then walked around Riley, checking every detail of his costume. Unbeknownst to her, the male students that were near them were also checking her out.

"It's fine, sister," Riley then let out a small sigh, "Mine has a different color combination."

"But still--"

"Oho, isn't this our Hannah? Why are you spending time with the other class?"

And before Hannah could finish talking with her brother, a group of students from another class suddenly approached their group.

"Your classmates?" Gary immediately squinted his eyes as he looked at each of the students in the group carefully, "It would seem... our class has the better tastes."

The group that approached Hannah all had the same costumes, a one-piece suit that covered their body from toe to neck; seemingly made of some sort of latex. They were also wearing the same headgear; a helmet that covered half their face. However, even if they were all wearing the same costume design, they all had their own unique colors.

And just by that alone, most of the students who saw them walking had surmised that they were working as a literal team.

"We were hearing rumors that you were friends with the Mega Student," the man in the blue suit then stepped forward, before turning his head towards Silvie, "I take it this is she?"

"Tch, are you telling us our class is not a good enough company for you?" A woman in green followed, "This is why no one is talking to you in class, you think you're better than all of us."

"Oh, so not your friends," Gary then let out a scoff as he took a step forward, once again looking at the group one by one.

"What are you anuses supposed to be, a gaming computer?"

"What did you say!?" The man in the red outfit almost rushed towards Gary, but was stopped by his teammates, "Say that again to my face, you bastard!"

"What are you anuses supposed to be..." And Gary did just that, he approached the team and looked the man in the red suit straight in the eyes, but this time, little trickles of smoke fumed from Gary's eyes as they turned red, "...a fucking gaming computer?"

"So arrogant..." The man in the black suit, who had been keeping quiet from behind the team, finally stepped forward as his eyes too, turned red, "...but for how long?"

"You fail to see Mount Tai, little man," Gary then immediately straightened his back as he returned the man's gaze. And due to the difference of their costume, as well as Gary's towering statue; true enough, the man in the black suit did look small, "Just a small fish in a pond, not knowing it is facing a dragon; The Dragon Mon--"

"Gary, enough."

"Alright, alright. I was just kidding," the heat on Gary's eyes then instantly dissipated as soon as Silvie blocked her with her hand, "They are not worth exchanging pointers with."

"That's right, run to your master, dog!" The man in the red suit then pushed his teammates away as he once again let out a roar.

"Please calm your team down, Bla… Black Defender," Silvie then slightly stuttered as she read the name of the one that seemed to be the team's leader.

"Your friends started it, Mega… Girl. You chose that name? Truly, I see the arrogance goes with the group."

"..." Silvie did not really respond, only locking her eyes towards Black Defender.

"Let's go, we're wasting our time here. This Mega Girl thinks she could reign through the school just because she hasn't faced me yet," Black Defender then gestured to his other teammates to follow him, "But soon, the Academy would know who the true Mega Student is."

"Tch, watch yourselves out there," Red Defender muttered as he raised his middle before going away.

"Holy shit, man. Those are your classmates? No wonder you're not spending time with them," Gary snorted.

"You didn't have to provoke them, Gary," Silvie then let out a sigh, before looking to where Scarlet Mage and the instructors were at and signalling that everything was fine.

"I've been waiting for a chance to use that line!" Gary explained, "They acted out straight from the novels I read, I just couldn't resist it."

"A… anyway, what's with that, Hannah? They seem to have it out for you."

"W… well, let's just say my class and I don't really see eye to eye," Hannah then let out a chuckle as she waved her hand at Silvie, "And the ones you met just now were the students who came up on top of the group activity we had last month… they wanted to invite me in their group since I also won."

"I take it you refused?"

"Obviously. Who would want to join those elite, stuck-up motherfuckers?"

"They're not bullying you, are they?"

"What? No, psh. How could they be when I am stronger than all of them?" Hannah once again waved her hand, "A… anyway, when are we going out?"

"Should be any minute now, Miss Scarlet Mage and the others seem to be finished talking."

"Bro, Riley. Why didn't you back us up earlier, man?"

"..."

"Riley?"

"Hm?" Riley then blinked a couple of times as he slightly turned his head towards Gary, "I apologize, Gary. I…

...was lost in thought."

"What are you--"

And just as Silvie said it, Scarlet Mage and the other instructors returned to their respective classes. Scarlet Mage immediately noticed Hannah's presence in their class, but it would seem they really did not mind other students joining them as she just told her students to gather up.

"Alright, listen up!" Scarlet Mage then clapped her hands, "There will be buses waiting for you outside the gates, your first task is to get on them."

"W… what?"

"How is that even a task?"

"And once a bus gets filled with people, it will immediately leave for the destination of our first major exercise; so I suggest you don't get distracted. But you don't have to worry, there will be enough for all of you."

"Where are we going, Miss Scarlet Mage!?"

"I can't tell you just yet for security reasons, but you would know once you get on the bus. There will be someone there to assist you."

"Y… you're not coming with us!?"

"I will meet all of you there," Scarlet Mage shook her head, "Once you get out the Gates, most of you will surely panic and separate ways. Alright, get in a line and wait for the Gates to open."

"That's…"

Suffice to say, most of the students were confused. Scarlet Mage was telling them to organize themselves and form a line, but once they were out… they were bound to separate? Just what was waiting for them outside?

The students all looked at each other, their whispers and words almost filling the entire air due to their sheer number. But finally, after a few more minutes, a rhythmic thunder started to erupt in the air-- the Gate was finally opening.

The sound of the gates quickly overwhelmed the whispers of the students. Their excitement, however, was reflected by the colossal gates that opened wider and wider; ceaselessly growing.

And soon, their eyes were bombarded with flashes of light; unfortunately for those who were directly in front of the Gate, their eyes were almost blinded.

"This… this is--"

"They're here! The students are out!"

And before any of the students could even let out a whisper, roars filled their ears as the people waiting for them outside almost numbered in a thousand; and all were holding and pointing their cameras towards them.

"Have fun in avoiding the media, kids," Scarlet Mage then let out a small smirk as she turned away, "And remember, don't reveal your true iden...tity." Her words slightly stuttered as she met with Riley's eyes… whose superhero name just happened to be his real name.

"Alright, I hope to see all of you there," were Scarlet Mage's parting words as she casually left her students alone. And it wasn't only her, the rest of the instructors did just the same.

"They… are throwing us down to the wolves," Gary took in a small gulp as he slightly squinted his eyes, "How are we even going to go through these people?"

"Why don't you laser them like you did during the group activity?" Hannah said as she let out a small chuckle.

"That is a good idea, sister. As expected of you."

"...I was kidding, what the fuck, bro."

"L… look, the others are already leaving!" Silvie then grabbed the group's attention as she pointed towards the gate. And true enough, most of the students that were in front of the gates were already stepping out. However, due to the onslaught of flashes of light and endless barrage of the media, none of them were able to pass through.

"W… wait!"

One of the students' masks was even pulled by one of the media people, causing her to cover her face and run back to the end of the line to hide away from the cameras.

"This… isn't this too brutal?"

"Are the instructors not going to do anything!? I thought they wanted us to secure our identities!?"

"Get… please get out of the way!"

"S… stay away! Please don't pull on our masks!"

The students were screaming and roaring, the people from the media, however, didn't seem to be hearing any of their pleads as their cameras continued to flash; and their questions unceasing.

"How is life inside!?"

"Is the government treating you right!?"

"How are your living conditions!? Why are they only letting you out now!?"

"Where are you going!?"

"P… please, I don't know the answer to any of your qu-- Kya!"

And once again, a student ran to the back as her mask was pulled away. The students all started to panic; if it wasn't for the barrier blocking them away from the press, then they were sure they would have already been the victim of a stampede.

There were some students, however, that have already managed to pass through the crowd; or rather, over them. The students that were able to fly, float, or make themselves blend in with the crowd easily managed to get on the buses.

Seeing this, some of the students could not help but moan or groan in frustration; thinking how unfair it was that they weren't able to fl--

"Haha, bitches!"

"W… woah, run!"

"What's that!?"

A whistling sound then pierced the media's ears as one of the buses behind them started to skid and slide towards the gate, causing most of them to run to the sides to avoid it.

"S… sis!?"

"That's right, help me out here!"

"Don't do it, you'll also move the barrier!" Silvie then immediately waved her hand towards Bella, who seemed to be the one pulling the bus towards them.

"I'll just lift it up once it gets there!"

"This is reckless!"

"No, it's geni--" And before Bella could finish her words…

"Ah! Sister!"

She fainted again.

"..."

"Should we… just go?" Gary then said as he moved closer to Riley and the others, "I can't fly like the three of you… so carry me?"

"No," Silvie immediately answered.

"W… what!? You're leaving me behind!?"

"No," Silvie shook her head before looking towards the other students who were running away from the gates, "The other students are in distress, I will not stand for this kind of harassment. I…

....I will go talk to them."

"I… will go and talk to them."

"What? What for? Stop being so nosy and let's just go."

Even with the slightly thick long gloves covering her arm, Silvie could still feel Hannah's slightly warm hand touching her wrist, holding her back from approaching the media flocking outside the gates.

"No," Silvie gently removed Hannah's hand as she stepped away, "We didn't spend days designing our costumes just for them to treat it like that. As the Mega Student, I feel like I have some sort of responsibility to tell them off."

"You… don't really need to treat that role so seriously," Hannah could not help but let out a small sigh, "The Academy didn't even give you a set task for that, right?"

"Even so," Silvie shook her head, "You guys can go ahead if you want to. I… I'll go talk to them."

Seeing Silvie still walking towards the frenzied crowd, both Hannah and Gary could only shake their heads; slightly vexed from her slightly over-the-top sense of… integrity.

As for Riley, his eyes still wandered around elsewhere, not even minding all the noise and chaos going on around him as he followed Hannah and the others without any concern.

"E… Everyone, please listen!" Silvie then immediately raised her voice as she reached the barricade blocking the media from entering the Academy, "Outsiders are not allowed inside the Academy, so please; if I may ask all of you to step back!?"

"E… every--"

And before she could say another word, the mask of the student behind her was snatched away, causing him to bump towards Silvie; and due to Silvie's innate durability, the student shoved himself away.

"N… no!" And with his hands on the ground, he had no way to hide his face.

"Stop, please stop!" Silvie immediately blocked him from the cameras. But considering how many flashes of light burned through their eyes before she could do so, there were probably already hundreds of photos of his face.

And since he was wearing a costume and a name tag, he would have no choice but to change both.

Realizing this, Silvie could not help but take in a long and deep breath. And after a few seconds, she roared.

"Enough!"

Her scream was enough to create a small ripple, blowing away the dust that gathered around her and slightly pushing the reporters near her. "The students will talk to you if they want to! But pulling them towards you will only make them scared and run away! Half of the students of the Academy are minors, you all should be ashamed of yourselves for treating them like this!"

"..."

With Silvie's words lingering in the air, the crowd's excited rambles slowly became whispers. Their cameras were also gently pointing down as they all took a good look at Silvie, their eyes staring at the name tag attached on her chest.

Seeing the crowd now quiet, Silvie could not help but let out a short but deep sigh.

"Thank you," she then said, "We still have a school exercise today, but I am sure the Academy will allow you to come back la--"

"Mega Girl!? Are you related to Mega Woman!?"

"How many of you are there!?"

"How are the living conditions inside!?"

"How is it like living with the other superheroes!?"

"W… wait--"

"What are you learning inside!?"

"I heard you accepted everyone that enrolled, is that true!?"

"No, I--"

"I see some costumes are quite revealing. What do you think of the objectification of female superheroes in general!?"

"Wait, I can't--"

Try as she may, Silvie's words were not getting through. Instead, the crowd seemed to have become even more aggressive, even pushing the barricade as some of them were starting to force themselves in.

"No, please! You are not allowed to enter the Academy, it is against the rules!" Silvie roared; but alas, her words were no longer being heard.

"Let's just leave, Mega Girl! These imbeciles are not worth your time!" Hannah then once again grabbed Silvie's arm, pulling her away from the oncoming horde of reporters, "Riley, you can float chuuni up, right?"

"Maybe."

"Good, let's get going," Hannah nodded as her feet began to flicker. However, before they could combust, Silvie once again removed her arm away.

"What are you doing!?" Hannah once again grabbed Silvie's arm, but this time, she was not even able to budge her, "...Mega Girl?" Hannah could only furrow her eyes as she saw Silvie staring at a single reporter; a reporter who went over the barricade.

"Mega Girl, what are you doing?"

"You went over the barricade."

Hannah tried to call Silvie's attention. Silvie, however, just walked towards the intruding reporter and casually lifted him up by the collars before destroying his camera.

"That's against the law," Silvie then said as she looked the man straight in the eyes. The man was slightly squealing in the air as he tried to remove Silvie's hand. But alas, for someone like him, Silvie's grip might as well be an iron cuff.

But finally, after a few more seconds, he felt his feet once again touching the ground. He then quickly looked at Silvie, only to find that he was back on the other side of the barricade with the other reporters.

"P… please," Silvie then stuttered, the cold tone that previously persisted in her voice just moments ago now completely gone,

"Please stay on your line," she then meekly chuckled before bowing her head several times, "I… I truly apologize for breaking your camera."

"T… that's," the reporter could only let out a whisper as he slightly took a step back. His fellow reporters near him also pointed down their cameras in fear that it would be destroyed.

"Thank… thank you for understanding!" Silvie once again bowed her head before returning to Hannah and the others.

"What… was that all about?" Hannah immediately said as she blinked her eyes a couple of times as Silvie returned to them.

"S… someone went over, sorry," Silvie let out a short but deep sigh as she shook her head, "But that seemed to calm them down, I think we can go now! Let's go, everyone!"

Silvie then raised her hand, signaling to the other students that it was safe to cross and get to the buses. Of course, the flashes of light and the endless shuttering clicks in the air still persisted, but not even a hand dared to go over the barricade anymore even as the students walked near them.

"So, was I the only one not expecting that?" Gary then said as they watched as Silvie assisted the other students, "...I read a character like her once, it's--"

"Don't," before Gary could finish his words, Hannah shook her head as they followed and walked beside Silvie, "Let's just get this over with."

"That's not very Mega Woman-like, Mega Girl."

"W… what!?" Silvie, who was assisting the other students as she too walked towards the bus, could not help but slightly stop in her tracks as she heard Riley's words, "What do you mean?"

"Mega Woman would smile as she warned them, and they would just comply," Riley said with a small sigh, "But it is understandable. Her presence alone is enough to silence everyone; you still have a long way to go, Mega Girl."

"R… right," Silvie muttered as she took in a small gulp, "I… I will take that into consideration next time. Thank you, Riley."

"Hm."

"...Did your brother just smile?"

"She's fond of Mega Woman or something," Hannah nonchalantly waved her hand, before pointing towards a slightly empty bus, "That's enough, Mega Girl! Let's go there so we can sit at the back!"

Hearing her friends calling for her for the nth time, Silvie finally stopped assisting the other students as the four of them rushed to the almost empty bus. And as they wanted, the seats at the back were vacant, allowing the four of them to comfortably sit there. It took a few minutes before the bus they were in was filled; and seeing as there were no more students approaching the parking, it would seem they have all boarded the buses.

"Man, even the bus is fortified."

"That's the government for you, wasting our taxes."

The sound of Gary tapping the windows caught the attention of the other students already sitting there; and as if some kind of domino, they also started tapping the windows and all the other parts of the bus; only to realize how thick the walls and panels were.

"W… wait, the people… the people are gone!"

"What?"

"Holy shit, where are they!?"

And then, out of nowhere, the horde of media that made their otherwise short walk completely unbearable was nowhere to be seen; with not even a single soul remaining. All that was left were the barricades, several cameras attached to tripods, as well as… a handful of mannequins similar to the ones they could find in the simulation training hall.

"So there… there really was no media?"

"...But I thought I was getting interviewed."

"So everyone was a hologram!?"

"Close."

And as the students started to clamor, a voice could be heard entering the bus. It was a man wearing a green one-piece suit that completely covered his entire body, even his face. On his head, however, was a hat one could find being worn by a bus driver.

"What you saw just now was an illusion, generously produced by one of the instructors in the Academy. The real reporters were asked to take a break in the meantime; be warned though, they would be the ones welcoming all of you home once we come back from our little exercise," the man then said as he stepped in front of the students, "If anything, more so than villains, they are our number 1 enemy. They would find ways to drag your name to the ground as long as it gets enough traction. The media are not your friend, please remember that."

"..."

"Also, please wear your designated seatbelts; we will be departing shortly. As for my name, you may just address me as Green Fly."

Green Fly then curtsied, a pair of wings silently fluttered behind him.

"Where are we going, Mister Green Fly!? The instructor said you'll be the one to tell us!"

"Straight to the point, I like it," Green Fly then let out a small chuckle as he sat on the driver's seat, "Some of you may feel a little uncomfortable with where we're going, but the Academy deemed it important that you see and feel it."

"We're going sightseeing!? So this is a field trip!?"

"Not quite," Green Fly muttered as he fixed the mirrors to see the students behind him, "What you're going to see…

....is the aftermath of the Battle of Toronto."

"The outside world, it feels like it has been years since I last laid upon its beautiful infrastructure."

"Polluted is what it is. And stop being so dramatic, we've only been gone for like a month. And can you please stop waving!? We can't even see the outside anymore!"

"Never."

The buses of the Academy were now nearing Toronto, and it would seem that a number of the population were aware of their exercise, as there were parts of the road where some civilians were waiting for them from the sidewalks, either taking videos and photos of them or just waving and wanting to see them.

They have been traveling for more than 6 hours now, so most of the students that were previously all hyped up in excitement were either asleep or just quietly talking with their peers. There were a few, however, who still seemed to have all the energy in the world; with one of them being Gary. But an hour after they passed the border, the glass window suddenly dimmed, completely blocking their view of the outside.

Gary wanted to open one of the windows to wave to the people, except they couldn't be opened as they were securely embedded on the walls.

"Man, if only phones are allowed in the Academy. This would have been nice to vlog," Gary then let out a sigh as there were no more people to wave to.

"A vlog?" Silvie then joined in on the conversation as she slightly leaned forward to look at Gary, "That's like a video diary, right?"

"...Yes? I have like 30 subscribers," Gary snickered, "Don't you have vloggers back in Russia?"

"I… I think so," Silvie muttered, "I wasn't really allowed to go out much. The first time I was even able to have a phone was when my father and I arrived here 2 years ago," she then said with a small chuckle.

"Seriously?" Hannah could not help but let out a slightly surprised hum as she glanced at Silvie, "So that's why you didn't have any posts in FaceLog before 2019."

"...You searched that far?"

"A habit learned from my dad," Hannah said as she burst out in laughter, "Know your friends, as he said."

"You… have quite the interesting father. He was also the one who taught you martial arts at a young age, right?"

"5 years old," Hannah quickly replied as she slightly stretched her legs, causing her muscles to etch out from her suit.

"You thick af, girl."

"Don't look!" Silvie quickly pushed Gary's face away, planting it on the bus' unnaturally thick window.

"I guess we both had strict parents," Silvie then sighed before letting go of Gary's face, "I don't remember much from my childhood, but what I can remember was father always locking me in my room, even for days; cuffing me in my bed."

"...Seriously? Isn't that abuse?"

"Pft, I think that's normal in Russia. I heard they even ride bears there."

"A… anyway, he said it was for my own good. And I can understand why… My powers woke up when I was just a baby."

"...What?"

"He didn't say it, and he doesn't need to… but I think I killed my mom."

"..."

"He said she was alive and just left us… but I think he's only protecting me from the truth," Silvie muttered as she let out a meek and wry chuckle, "But yes, enough about the depressing--"

And before Silvie could finish her words, Gary suddenly hugged her,

"It's alright, it's alright," he then said, his words stuttering as tears started to flow from his eyes, "We're here for you, okay?"

"..."

"..."

And suddenly, from the few moments of awkward silence, a slight sizzle in the air began to whisper.

"Let go of me, you motherfucker."

"A… aw!" Gary then yelled in pain as he felt a tingling pain boiling through his armor; and with the sudden pain lingering, he could not help but back away and let go of… Hannah,

"Ah, my cape!" He then yelled as he raised the ends of his cape, with a small part of it completely melted off.

Seeing this, the heavy weight that suddenly wrapped around Silvie's heart started to disappear, reflected by the chuckle that she could not help but let out from her mouth,

"You look very stupid, Dragon Monarch," Silvie then said as she covered her mouth, still giggling as she watched Gary bounce up and down from his seat.

"At least I made you laugh, right?" Gary then smirked. And if it weren't for the tears coming out of his eyes from having a part of his cape burnt, he would have looked much cooler; Silvie thought.

"A… anyway, enough about me," Silvie then said as she waved her hand, "So you've been training since 5 years old? What about Riley?"

"Well, you could say the training got easier when he joined in," a small smile appeared on Hannah's face as she glanced at Riley, who had not even said a single word since they left from the Academy, "The training became more strict, but father became more lenient since his focus was split in two."

"So… does that mean Riley knows some martial arts as well?"

"Some?" Hannah let out a scoff before letting out a slightly mocking chuckle, "This idiot can probably kick Dragon Monarch's ass with his eyes closed if they weren't using their powers."

"You seem to underestimate my power, Nuclear Vixen."

"What the-- My name is Nuclear Baby!"

"Does your body look like it screams baby!?" Gary then roared, his voice almost seeping through the sound-proof windows of the bus, "Such proportions should be given the proper name it's due! You could even star in your own adult parody series if you get famous!"

"Mega Girl, is it against the law to kill your fellow Super?"

"Unfortunately so."

"Riley, back me out here!" Gary then said as he stood in front of the silent Riley, "If Hannah wasn't your sister, then would you consider dating her!? You would, right?"

"Don't. Fucking. Answer. That."

Seeing her brother slowly turning his head towards Gary, Hannah's eyes started twitching. But alas, Riley, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, started opening his mouth.

"No," he answered, "I love Hannah, so I would not burden her with the curse of being with someone like me."

"T… that's…"

"E… eh?"

Seeing Riley answering without even a hint of hesitation, Gary and Silvie could not help but take in deep and stuttering breaths. As for Hannah, she clicked her tongue and looked away, but not before lightly hitting Riley on the head.

"You little shit," she then muttered as a small smile slowly crawled on her face.

"Haa. I wish I had a brother," Silvie then breathed out, "Maybe I could have remembered more of my childhood."

"Meh, it's not that great," Hannah shrugged.

"Speaking of childhood…" Gary then let out a sigh as he looked at the dimmed window, "When I was young--"

"Alright, we've arrived! Please step out of the bus one by one!"

"W… wait, what about my backstory!?"

"Let's not keep the others waiting," Silvie then stood up to fall in line, immediately followed by Hannah and Riley, "Let's go, Dragon Monarch."

Seeing the three just leaving him behind like that, Gary could not help but place a hand on his chest as he fell to his knees, "C… could it be… I'm a side character!? Wait…

...wait for me! I don't want to be reduced to a minor rol--"

Gary's somewhat comical behavior instantly stopped as soon as his foot left the bus; his mouth, left open as his eyes quickly started to wander everywhere. And it wasn't only him, most of the students that were exiting their corresponding buses were all left speechless; not even a whisper could be heard flowing through the air.

It has been several months since the tragic defeat of Mega Woman; since the dreaded news that most of the city of Toronto had been completely obliterated. With a majority of the students living in the U.S, they have only seen the damage through the pictures and videos being released on social media.

But now, seeing the destruction in person… it made the rising excitement within them completely wither in the air; the silence, broken by the sound of someone retching on the ground.

Buildings, torn.

Cars, pulverized.

Sky, covered in darkness.

Families, forever separated.

It had been several months, and yet the skies above Toronto seemed to have never recovered towards the light. Most of the population outside were unaware of it, but the country's local government had ordered the cremation of all the dead since recovering them from the state of the city back then would have been next to impossible.

And so, within the ruined buildings, inside the melted cars; were little bits of bones that managed to survive; perhaps the only physical memory left of the city's casualties. Most of the students strayed their eyes away as there were a set of skulls peacefully planted with the debris near them.

But within all of this chaos, was a serene garden. No, perhaps it was better to say that it was a collection of almost a million different flowers, with some, already turning into ashes.

There were also letters pinned down near the walls, almost covering it entirely. Letters…

...that would no longer be able to be read by the one it was written for. Letters... that would just forever remain as a collection of words without meaning. Like the sunlight that has not reached the ground for what seemed like forever-- the letters too, would no longer reach their journey's end.

And seeing this solemn memorial in front of them, some of the students completely woke up from their stupor and their childish dreams. From their stay in the Academy, everything felt surreal; like everything they did was just a game, a holiday.

But this was real-- this is real.

Millions of people have died where they were standing; and since the memorial was here, that would mean that this was just the face of the destruction. Deeper into the city, a much horrifying hell probably awaited them.

This was just the beginning of the dark day that plagued this city. How could one man… how could one man commit such a slaughter to society?

How was one man able to strip thousands and thousands of families of their loved ones… and get away with it?

"This… is unforgivable."-- were the words that came out of Hannah's mouth as her hand touched one of the letters pinned on the wall, "All of these people… Darkday should die for his crimes."

Hannah then lightly breathed out, causing a trickle of smoke to fume from her mouth.

"I apologize, I don't think he can, sister," Riley then said as his eyes roamed across the letters, "I don't think he is going to stop…

....Not until the walls are completely empty."

It took almost an hour, but the gasps and utters of shock that lingered in the air finally calmed down. The whispers were still loud, but since there were thousands of them scattered in the vicinity, it was to be expected.

Once the students became more comfortable, they were asked to gather in lines so that they would be easily counted by the staff. This made the students confused, though; as they didn't really see anyone counting them.

And without even a few seconds, a man clad in white leaped on top of one of the highest debris in front of the students-- Whiteking. And as soon as the students saw him, they quickly realized why he was the one standing there, and no one else from the Academy.

"You stand before millions of dead..."

Whiteking did not even introduce himself as a part of his helmet suddenly opened up, revealing half his face from the top to the bridge of the nose; his eyes then scanned the students almost one by one, showing the regret that still lived within them.

"...Millions of lives that we-- that I failed to protect." Whiteking seemed to have some sort of voice amplifier installed in his helmet, causing his words to pierce through the ears of the students even with the calm and sorrowful tone,

"You also stand before the downfall of our Earth's greatest hero, you stand before the deaths of many more heroes. I was one of the lucky ones who survived… luck," Whiteking then let out a small scoff as he took a sneaky glance at his children, "I guess you could call it that. They are all calling it the Battle of Toronto, but it was far from a battle… I wouldn't even call it a massacre, perhaps the better term for it would be a storm-- a calamity.

The storm had already started hours before in other countries, only when it landed here did my team had the chance to tackle it. But I will tell you this now, Hope Guild was powerless before Darkday. We tried to fight, but all we did was serve as a distraction, and not even a minor one as Mega Woman and Darkday duke it out. No… we were a hindrance.

And so, instead of fighting, my team focused its efforts on saving as many people as we could, along with the help of other superheroes. But do you know how many we were able to save?"

"..."

"Less than the people standing here today."

Quiet gasps whispered in the air like a ripple as Whiteking's words traveled across. Most of them wanted to ask questions, but none dared to voice them out.

"2,974 people. We rescued 2,974 people," Whiteking then continued as he jumped down from the debris and started walking; the students created a path for him as he did so, "And after a month, they were reduced to 2,132. They died in the hospital.

2,132 people… Toronto had a population of 1.9 million. We saved 0.12% of the population, a fraction of a percent. And that was just Toronto, as of today, the confirmed death toll of what happened then has now officially reached 6.2 million; 6.2 million lives lost in a single day. Throughout history, we don't call something like that a battle, not even a war-- it was just raw calamity.

And it will happen again. When Darkday once again shows himself to the world, do not consider him a supervillain, no... Darkday is an Extinction-level event. And it is up to us…

...It is up to all of you to save the rest of the world when the time comes. So on behalf of those who went before you; I thank you… and I apologize for giving you this burden."

"..."

"..."

The students could only watch as Whiteking left, walking away towards the other instructors and staff of the Academy, who were now standing in a single line in front of them. And as soon as Whiteking stepped inside the line, they all raised their hands and saluted to the students.

It all felt surreal. The people who now saluted them were literally their heroes; some of the people standing in front of them were their inspiration as they grew up. And yet here they were, looking to them for hope. Tears began to fall from the eyes of some of the students, while some also saluted; and what fell from their eyes was the resolution overflowing from within them.

"What a good way to hype us to our deaths, as expected of the government-- the new generation will always be the one to fix things," Hannah then let out a small sigh as she looked around her, before locking her eyes on his father and shaking her head, "They're basically telling us to die for the world."

"And I would gladly do so," Silvie then said as her salute remained strong, "Many have already died, their sacrifices would be in vain if we cower from evil."

"W… when do you think Darkday will rise from the ashes again?" Gary took in a small gulp as he didn't know whether to salute or not, "I… I just hope Legends of Demonesses and Goddesses is done by that time. I… also kinda hope Mega Woman won't wake up anymore so he won't come out--"

And before Gary could finish his words, he felt the deathly stares of everyone around him. Right… Probably not a good idea to utter those words amongst the people of Mega Academy, Gary thought.

"Alright, settle down! We will be starting our first school-wide activity for today! Whatever your group you're in, stay there. An instructor would relay to you the information you need."

"Wait… we weren't just here to hear Whiteking's speech?"

"Idiot, do you think we would travel for like 7 hours just to hear a fucking speech?"

"Well, you have to admit, it was a very nice--"

"Enough, enough. Gather around." And once again, before Gary could finish his words, Scarlet Mage approached the students around their area.

"...You again?" Hannah quickly furrowed her eyebrows as she immediately stepped in front of Riley upon seeing Scarlet Mage walk towards them.

"Most of my students are here," Scarlet Mage calmly said as the students of Class 1-V started to gather around here, "I think the better question is-- You again?"

"Tch."

"You don't have to worry, it doesn't matter if you belong in another class anyway," Scarlet Mage muttered,

"It's even better since Riley is here." And with those words, Scarlet Mage turned her attention away from Hannah and faced the rest of her students.

"Alright, the activity for today is simple and all of you will get 1,000 MP by the end of it."

With the words one-thousand and MP whispering into the ears of the students; the students' eyes began to glisten. If all school-wide activities would have a reward like this, then they should start having them every day, they all thought.

"You're going to clean the city until the sun goes down, which is about 6 hours from now."

"...What?"

***

"Ack, I think I touched a dead rat!"

"...I don't think that's a fucking rat, Dragon Monarch."

"Gah, ew! Ew! Get it off, get it off!"

"That could be someone's mother! Please have some respect."

"S… sorry… But do you think it was a MILF?"

"Dragon Monarch!"

A full hour had passed since the start of their activity, and most of the students were scattered all around sectors of Toronto in huge groups, supervised by specific instructors; and obviously, the instructor in Riley's sector was none other than Scarlet Mage.

There were also other students from her class in the sector, and all of them had one thing in common as they continued to clean-- most of them were complaining non-stop.

In the first few minutes, most of them were sad, scared, and fearful of every single skull that finds its way towards them. But now that an hour had passed, most of them treated the bones as just another debris to clean. Of course, they still treated them more gently than anything else, collecting them in one single spot.

"Gah… I wish I had Riley's powers instead," Gary then let out a long and deep sigh as he looked at Riley, who was just waving his hands in the air and making everything float across him.

"Or just stop talking and work?"

"Easy for you to say! You're just burning everything into dust!" Gary once again roared as he lifted a huge chunk of debris that seemed to have come from a building, "And I don't think that's very environmentally friendly!"

"Nye, nye. Stop yapping and just work."

"T… there's no need to fight, guys," Silvie let out a sigh before her eyes glowed red, splitting different objects into pieces so that the other students would find them easier to remove.

Hearing nothing but complaints, Scarlet Mage, who was watching everything from a short distance, could not help but let out a sigh. It was nice that she was getting some rest from lecturing, but to think it would be in the middle of a graveyard.

For someone like her, who had a direct connection to the elements of the world, it felt like the land itself was crying. What happened here truly was a calamity… and seeing the one responsible for it cleaning the very same place he destroyed was a feeling that Scarlet Mage could never explain in her lifetime.

There was nothing-- Riley's heart did not fluctuate even a single bit throughout the time they were here. Even serial killers get excited when they return to the scene of the crime… but Riley? There was nothing, not even a slight change of breath.

Scarlet Mage also could not help but notice that even though Riley was wearing a white long coat, it was as bright and clean as when she first dressed him earlier. If one were to look closer, even with all the noise of dust littering the air, it was as if they were all avoiding him; like there was an invisible shield protecting him from even the smallest of matters.

Riley… was almost immaculate. It was as if the gods themselves decided to bless him with--

[Scarlet Mage. Come in, Scarlet Mage.]

"I'm here."

Scarlet Mage then strayed her eyes away from Riley as her thoughts were cut short by the sound of someone speaking through the pods in her ear.

[How many students are in your sector?]

"There's like 30 students here."

[Please give me the exact number.]

"Give me a moment," Scarlet Mage said as she closed her eyes, and as she did so, an orchestra of hearts drummed their way through her ears, "...36 students."

[Alright, thank you.]

"Wait, what's going on? Are we missing students already?"

[...No. We're just doing a headcount.]

"Didn't we just do that earlier with the satellite Whiteking borrowed?"

[The dark skies around Toronto served as some very light interference so we might have made a mistake.]

"I see. Keep me updated."

[No problem. It's just a little weird, though.]

"Hm?"

[We have 4,238 students, right?]

"Yeah, how many are missing from the count?" Scarlet Mage furrowed her eyebrows as she once again looked at the students in her sector.

[We didn't miss anyone earlier.]

"...So why are we having this conversation if we're not missing anyone?"

[That's just it, Scarlet Mage. We counted 4,253 students.]

"...What?"

[We...

...have 15 more than we should have.]

"Tha--"

*BOOM*

"W… what's going on!? Respond, respond!"

The dust that had accumulated and settled on the ruined streets of Toronto was almost an ocean. And with the sudden eruption that trembled the ground, that dust once again rose to the air.

Scarlet Mage tapped her ear several times as her connection with the rest of the Academy was suddenly cut. She could feel her eyes slightly watering; everywhere they looked, nothing but gray. Her breaths would have probably been erratic if they had the right to be, but with all the dust drowning her in the air, the most she could do was struggle to breathe.

"H… help!"

However, as soon as words of fear traveled through her ears, Scarlet Mage's watering eyes were instantly filled with fire as she clasped her hands together. And slowly, as she pulled them apart, the dust that gathered near her arms started to twist, quickly being devoured by the vacuum between her hands.

And not even a quarter of a minute had passed; Scarlet Mage's arms were already raised in the air, a boulder floating above her-- a boulder made from the dust gathered in her sector, compressed ever so tightly.

"Is everyone alright!?" Scarlet Mage then yelled as her eyes immediately looked towards the voice asking for help, only to see a student cowering on the ground, "If you're not injured, then please come to my side!"

Scarlet Mage then stretched her arms to the side, causing the boulder to split and shoot towards the ruined buildings. She then immediately once again closed her eyes, trying to listen to the drumming of the hearts within her vicinity.

There were hearts that seemed to want to scream out, and also those which felt like they were stomping their feet for miles; but other than that, there were no beats missing-- everyone within her sector was safe.

"What's happening, Miss Scarlet Mage!?" Silvie was the first to rush towards Scarlet Mage; her eyes quickly scanning the surrounding for anything amiss.

"We don't know yet," Scarlet Mage let out a stuttered breath as she opened her eyes, "Is everyone in your group alright?"

"Yes. No one seems to be hurt."

"I'll leave you to calm and gather the rest for now," Scarlet Mage then said as she once again tapped her ear several times, "I'll try and see if I could contact anyone from the Academy."

"Wait, is… this another test?" Silvie asked. But Scarlet Mage didn't seem to hear her as she was busy fidgeting with her tablet.

"..." Silvie had her eyebrows slightly furrowed, but still, she did as Scarlet Mage told and assisted the other students within the sector to gather up. When they boarded the bus earlier, when she found out that the onslaught of reporters was just a test, she felt slightly relieved and disappointed at the same time.

Although she did what was right, and even though the reporter was just fake; she still destroyed someone else's property because she suddenly lost her cool.

"What's happening, Mega Girl!?"

"Is this a drill!?"

"Should we return to the buses!?"

"We don't know yet," Silvie immediately answered the other students' questions as they arrived, telling them that Scarlet Mage was trying to get a hold of the others.

"I think we should return to the buses!"

"What about the other class? Do you think they're safe!?"

"I--"

"Is… are we safe here!? Are we under attack!?"

"P… please don't pani--" Silvie tried her best to calm the other students down, but alas, her words were being overpowered by the frightful wails of her schoolmates.

"We're under attack!?"

"No! Miss Scarlet Mage, please save--"

"Could all of you shut the fuck up!?"

And as the other students' voices became louder, a roar even more powerful than all of their worries combined reverberated in the air. All of them then looked towards where the powerful voice came from, only to see a pair of hips that jiggled every time it was patted by its owner.

"Seriously, you guys are a waste of the school's oxygen!" Hannah's frustration continued to rumble in the air as she patted herself clean of the dust that stuck to her bright pink suit, "We trained for weeks and your first response when something happens is to panic, the fuck."

"Pft, worry yourself not of the side characters, Nuclear Vixen," Gary then followed her from behind, dramatically flapping his cape to the side as he walked towards the other students, "And fear not, for the Dragon Mona-- chu!"

And before he could finish his words, the dust that was blown off of his cape entered his nose, causing him to sneeze vehemently.

"That's what you get for being stupid," Hannah scoffed before turning around to check up on Riley, but as soon as she saw him slowly walking towards them without even a speck of dust on his costume, her eyes started to twitch.

"Why didn't you also keep my costume clean!? There's supposed to be a camaraderie between us!"

"Because I am the younger brother, si-- Nuclear Baby," Riley then answered as he slightly adjusted his sunglasses, "And the younger brother always comes first."

"W… what? Stop listening to mom!" Hannah then yelled as she rushed to hug Riley, hoping for some of the dust on her suit to stick to him. But alas, it was as if there was an invisible armor enveloping around him, causing Hannah to slip away inches before she could hug him like a bear.

Seeing Hannah suddenly trying to chase Riley and failing, most of the students whose hearts were previously in turmoil slowly started to calm down. Scarlet Mage's incoming words, however, once again brought them back to reality.

"It's no use, I can't reach anyone else," Scarlet Mage said with a sigh, "For now, our best option is to return to the buses, stick to me."

Even though the students were still worried about what was happening, they had no choice but to follow Scarlet Mage. If this truly was not a drill, then the last thing they wanted was to be left behind.

"Report, Silver Moon."

"P… please don't call me that here."

Scarlet Mage could not help but slightly hiss as Riley's voice whispered beside her. Looking at him like this, wearing sunglasses as he casually walked on her left… it was as if he was just strolling around the city.

"Right. Forgive me, Scarlet Mage," Riley then said as he once again adjusted his sunglasses for no reason, "But please do report what is happening."

"...We might have an intruder in our midst," Scarlet Mage slightly hesitated if she should answer Riley's question, but him being who he was, she didn't really have much of a choice, "You… don't happen to have anything to do with this, do you?"

"No. I'm in retirement, Scarlet Mage," Riley said, the tone of his voice slowly becoming slightly disappointed, "You are my second-in-command, you should be taking note--"

"Kya!"

"Is… Isn't that…"

"Run… everyone run!"

"Riley!"

And before Riley could even finish his words, the familiar cries of the students once again roared in the air; but this time, it was accompanied by the sound of their feet, drumming as they suddenly scampered away like rats.

Riley then blinked a couple of times as Hannah suddenly rushed in front of him, her body already engulfed in a fiery storm of flames.

"R… Run, Riley! Please run!" Hannah's words stuttered through Riley's ears, "Scarlet Mage, what are you doing!? Please take my brother with you and run!"

"That's…"

Riley then looked behind him, only to see the number of students dwindle from 36 to just 5. Besides him and Hannah, the ones that remained were Silvie, Gary, and a male student who was probably from another class.

"..." Riley then turned his gaze back to the front, only to see Scarlet Mage looking at her with an extremely confused stare. And finally, Riley then slightly leaned his head to the side to see what the commotion was all about…

...only to see a man clad in a jet-black suit and wearing a motorcycle helmet that was even darker; a costume belonging to one individual-- Darkday.

"P… please tell me that's Tomoe," Gary could not help but stutter before taking in a huge gulp.

"It's… not Dark Frost," Silvie then answered, her breaths slightly fettered, "That's… a man."

"F… first day outside the Academy and we're already dead. Ha. Ha. Hahaha," Gary then burst out in nervous laughter. But even though his heart was threatening to jump out of his chest, his feet still remained solid on the ground-- not even entertaining the idea of running away.

"Riley…" Scarlet Mage then leaned closer to Riley as she whispered in his ear, "...What are you planning?"

And despite Scarlet Mage's attempt to whisper, Riley answered with a normal voice, completely saturating the nervous words pestering the air.

"It's a fake, ew."-- were Riley's exact words.

"A… a fake? How do you know!?" Hannah then slightly backed away as she heard her brother's words.

"There's a letter embroidered on his torso, Nuclear Baby," Riley answered as he pointed his finger towards the man. And true enough, as their eyes focused on the man's costume-- there were the letters XIX on it. Perhaps because their fear got the best of them, they were unable to even notice the letters even though it covered almost the entire torso part of the suit, brightly colored in silver.

"...Roman numerals?" Hannah then muttered, "Number 19?"

"How very perceptive..."

Everyone put up their guard as the… fake Darkday started walking towards them, "...As expected of Whiteking's children."

"Whiteking's… children?" Both Gary and Silvie glanced at each other upon hearing the man's words.

"Wait, you two are Whiteking's chi--"

"That's not important right now!" Hannah then once again roared as the flames surrounding her body became even hotter, "You… what do you want from us?"

"Oh, you don't have to worry," the fake Darkday then let out a small chuckle as he wagged his finger,

"We're not really here for the two of you… but him." He then said as he suddenly pointed towards Gary.

"M… me!? B… but I'm just a side character," Gary stuttered as he once again let out a nervous chuckle.

"You do not belong in that stupid Academy, Gary Gray," the fake Darkday breathed out, "They hail you as future superheroes… but did you know that you belong in a list of students that has the highest potential of becoming a villain?"

"...What?"

"Just ask your instructor, there's a whole lot of you being carefully watched by them."

"Is… is that true, Miss Scarlet Mage?" Silvie was the one to ask the question; Scarlet Mage, however, remained silent as she glared at the fake Darkday.

For this man to know the things he knew… could only mean that there was someone inside the Academy who leaked the information-- there was a mole inside Mega Academy.

"See how they fool you and act as if they made no transgressions!?" The fake Darkday then stretched his arms to the side, letting out a sort of wailing moan as he continued with his words,

"Your talents would be much appreciated in our organization, Dragon Monarch. Darkday needs you in his army! We will train and hone you more than Mega Academy ever could!"

"Interesting," Riley then took off his sunglasses as he looked at the man from head to toe, "Darkday is your leader, Number Nineteen?"

"Indeed!" The fake Darkday then raised his arms in the air as his body began to tremble, "We will bathe this world in eternal darkness; giving life to those who live in the shadows. We…

...are the Dark Millennium!"

"We… are the Dark Millenium!"

"..."

"...A cult?"

"Blasphemy! Our leader is Darkday, the one who will save this world from being destroyed! No, Nuclear Baby, we…

...are the shadows. Those who are willing to dirty our hands and bathe ourselves in blood so that the world will be saved!"

Hannah and the others all looked at each other as the Darkday copycat with the number 19 etched on his suit once again began another monologue. Hannah could probably blast him away now, but it just didn't seem right to disrupt him since he hasn't really done anything to them yet.

...Wait. Is this why superheroes don't attack the villains while they talk? She had been frustrated so many times about this before whenever she watches a scenario like this, but now that she was in it, she was curious as to how his speech would end.

"...Save the world?" Hannah then muttered, "Save the world from what?"

"Not what, child-- who," No. 19 muttered, "Mega Woman."

"What?"

"Or more specifically, Mega Woman's race."

Once again, Hannah and the others could only look at each other in confusion. Riley was the only one whose eyes were still on the man, his eyebrows slightly raised as he looked at the man from head to toe.

"The government does not want us to know. But Darkday… Darkday approached us one day and told us a secret-- No, a prophecy. Mega Woman is just the beginning, there would be others like her who would descend from the stars; bearing only one goal in mind-- genocide." No. 19 then stretched his arms to the sides,

"Look around you, if one Mega Woman is capable of doing all of this; if one Mega Woman is capable of killing millions of us in a single day, what more thousands of them?"

"Mega Woman… did not do this," Silvie then stepped forward, her breaths heavy as she looked the man straight in the eyes, "It was your leader who did!"

"Lies," No. 19's muffled chuckles then seeped from his helmet, "A lie told to you by the government. All of you are brainwashed, that is why we will only choose those who are more grounded to the truth. You, Dragon Monarch, you belong with us!"

"I think we've heard enough," Scarlet Mage then finally made a move as she stepped in front of the others. She initially thought that Riley was lying to her and that he had something to do with this. But after hearing the man's words, she knew that this so-called Dark Millenium could have never been created by Riley.

Riley was the epitome of evil; human lives meant only one thing to him-- a thing meant to be snuffed out. This Dark Millenium… are probably just a gathering of fools and insane people wanting to use Riley's name…

...Unforgivable, she thought. Save the world? Riley was probably laughing on the inside right about now.

"Dragon Monarch, don't listen to him!" Silvie then blocked Gary from the man's view. Gary, however, placed his hand on Silvie's shoulder and lightly pushed her to the side.

"...Dragon Monarch?"

"This group…" Gary then muttered, "Would… it really have people the same as me?"

"Dragon Monarch!?"

"Yes, child," No. 19 then stretched his arms towards Gary, his voice containing an eerie warmth, "The Academy has listed almost a thousand of you, Dark Millenium is recruiting your brothers and sisters as we speak."

"What are you doing, Dragon Monarch!?" The flames on Hannah's arms withered as she grabbed Gary by the shoulders as soon as she passed by her. However, Gary was able to swat her hand easily as he continued to walk towards No. 19.

"What I should have done earlier," Gary then whispered as he shook No. 19's hand.

"This is good, Dragon Monarch," No. 19 chuckled, "Welcome to the Dark Mil--"

"8th Dragon Killer Move..."

And before No. 19 could finish his words, a light snap cracked in the air as Gary suddenly knelt on the ground, breaking No. 19's arm due to the sheer force of being pulled closer towards him. And before the dust could ripple around Gary's feet, he placed No. 19's body over his shoulders and quickly stood up."

"...Thunder Slam of the Dragon Monarch!!" And with that roar, Gary's body twisted, blowing off all the dust gathered around him as he slammed No. 19's body to the ground.

Hannah and the others could only watch in disbelief as the sound of bones cracking whispered in the air. Although they have already witnessed it during the simulations, seeing someone's mangled body in real life hit differently.

The bone on No. 19's arm tore through his suit, leaving a bit of his flesh hanging from it. His torso was all twisted up and caved in; there was a sort of blue light popping out from his other hand, and whatever that was, it was probably his abilities.

Unfortunately, he was slammed to the ground before he could use it.

"Who do you think you're trying to recruit, you motherfucker!?" Gary then yelled as his eyes started to glow in red, "Do you also think I'm that easy to manipulate, you little bitch!?"

"Dragon Monarch, enough!"

Gary lightly stepped a couple of steps back as a strong gust of wind blew him away, his eyes continued to glow; but as soon as he saw Scarlet Mage approaching him, he slowly started to calm down.

"Step away, Dragon Monarch. You don't want to accidentally kill him," Scarlet Mage then said after letting out a long and deep sigh, "We still need to ask him some questions."

"You got us there, DM," the flames on Hannah's body all started to wither away, "I thought you were really thinking of joining this fucking cult."

"Pft, I am the Dragon Monarch," Gary then said as he half his face with his hand, but leaving an opening between his fingers for his eyes to be shown, "Solitary is my sanctuary; I shall not be bound by organizations."

"Good work, Dragon Monarch," Silvie also let out a sigh of her own as she approached the scene, "You should have at least told us what you were planning so we could have formulated a better plan."

"I… I also thought you were joining them."

"...Who are you?" Gary could not help but blink a couple of times as another unfamiliar student approached him.

"...Carlos? I've been here with you since earlier," the male student then said as he slightly lowered his eyebrows.

"...Right, I remember now," Gary chuckled awkwardly. Most of the students ran away when the Darkday copycat showed himself, leaving only him and the others. Scouring his memories, there truly was another one with them.

"A… anyway," Gary then waved his hand, "Plans are restrictions, I shall not be bound by--"

"Who is your leader, No. 19?"

"Gah!"

"Riley!"

And as the group was having a conversation, a shrilling scream thundered through their ears. They all quickly turned their heads towards the noise, only to see Riley's hand on No. 19's protruding bones.

"Who is your leader, No. 19?" Riley once again repeated his question, his voice completely calm.

"Riley, stop this now!" Scarlet Mage grabbed Riley's shoulder and tried to pull him away, but found that he was not even able to budge him.

"It can't be Darkday," Riley then whispered, "Darkday is in retirement, No. 19. He promised the world he wouldn't come out until Mega Woman is back."

"L… long live the Dark Millenium."

"Is your group trying to say that Darkday is a liar, No. 19?"

"Kh!"

No. 19 once again groaned in pain as Riley slightly pulled on his exposed bone. However, after a few seconds, he raised one of his hands and smiled.

"L… long live Darkday!"

"Hm?"

Riley then looked at the man's hand, only to see some sort of mechanism on it as well as No. 19's thumb on a red button.

"Suicide bomber!" Scarlet Mage then roared as she quickly rushed towards No. 19, "Everyone, find cover!"

"No… brother!" Hannah tried to reach her hand towards Riley, but halfway through it, she found her hand stuck in the air… as if an invisible wall was blocking her path.

"This is…" Scarlet Mage was in the same situation. She was about to shield everyone from whatever was coming but found something invisible blocking her path. And it wasn't only them, Silvie also had her arms stretched, her palms slightly pressed even though there was nothing in front of her; same with Gary and the unnamed schoolmate.

"B… brother…" Hannah's chest started to move erratically as she looked at Riley, her fettered breaths almost filling the entire air around her, "What… What are you--"

And before she could even finish her words, her view was filled with nothing but white.

"No!" Her wailing screams, almost overpowering the loud thunder that erupted next.

"No… no… no!" And as the blinding light slowly faded from her vision, what replaced it was a cloud of dust, once again drowning them like an ocean. Hannah then slightly stumbled forward, probably indicating that the invisible wall blocking her path was gone.

"Brother!?" She then screamed.

"Is everyone okay!?" The dust around them started to spin as Scarlet Mage once again compressed them in a ball. And as soon as everything was once again clear, the sight of blood and guts welcomed them.

"F… fuck," Gary muttered, "Riley, bro? Where are you!?"

Silvie covered her mouth, trying her best not to let the raging gasp that wanted to burst out from it.

"No…" Hannah then kneeled on the ground as she looked at the blood. The explosion was strong enough to make a crater and even paint whatever was left of No. 19 in it. If Riley wasn't able to shield himself then he… he was probably…

"Calm down, Nuclear… Baby."

And before she could finish her terrifying thoughts, she felt Scarlet Mage's hand on her shoulder.

"That… wouldn't be enough to kill your brother," Scarlet Mage then said before leaping towards the crater, "He was probably just blown away somewhere due to the force of the explosion, but he should be fine."

"W… what? What are you…"

"I… I believe Miss Scarlet Mage, Nuclear Baby," Silvie sat behind Hannah, holding her hand to comfort her, "Riley… is strong. Please… you have to believe he's alive."

"T… that's…" Hannah was going to say something, but when she felt the trembling of Silvie's hand, the only thing she could do was nod.

Scarlet Mage, on the other hand, could only let out a sigh. Of course, Riley is fine, she thought. If he wanted to, he could have stopped the explosion from even happening. He was probably just out there planning something.

But why… why didn't he tell her anything? Wasn't she something of a right-hand man? He should have told her that he was going so that she could--

Scarlet Mage quickly shook her head of the thoughts she was having. Right-hand man? Her? No… no, she should never acknowledge something like that. Never!

***

"...Interesting."

Riley found himself staring at the dark sky, his arms completely stretched to the sides as his whole body was planted on the ground. Right at the moment of the explosion, he used his abilities to increase the momentum and blast himself away even further.

What he did not expect, however, was that the initial blast was already too strong, causing him to fly further than he planned to. For a small bomb to have that kind of magnitude, it would seem this Dark Millenium group was not as simple as he initially thought.

"Are… you alive?"

"Hm?"

"You are, aren't you? Then please stand up, you are going to reveal my hiding spot."

Riley then blinked a couple of times as he turned his head towards the feminine voice that suddenly whispered to his left, only to find another Darkday copycat seemingly hiding beneath a collapsed building.

"Are you also part of the Dark Millenium?" Riley then calmly said as he floated himself up from the ground, "What number are you?"

"What?" The Darkday copycat once again whispered loudly, "No, who wants to be in that fake group? It's me...

....Dark Frost."

"It's me… Dark Frost."

"Dark Frost?"

Riley slowly landed on the ground, his long coat fluttering with the wind. And even though he has been in the impact of two explosions, his coat still remained pristine; not even a speck of dust sticking on it.

"What are you doing?" Tomoe Reynolds, aka Dark Frost, once again whispered loudly before gesturing to Riley to hurry up and hide, "They will see you, hurry up."

"..." Riley, however, remained standing where he was as he looked around him. But after a few seconds of checking that there was no one in the near vicinity, he approached Tomoe.

"I take it the Dark Millenium also appeared in your sector, Dark Frost?" Riley then said as he entered Tomoe's hiding spot.

"...Yes," Tomoe nodded, his words now completely calm as Riley was no longer exposing himself outside.

"3 of the students in my sector went along with them, the instructor failed to stop them since they were afraid to hurt the students."

"I see."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"...Did you also run away?" And after a few minutes of silence, Tomoe's almost monotonous voice whispered in the air, "I was surprised to see you suddenly falling from the sky."

"No, I got blown away by a bomb, Dark Frost."

"I see."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"I am surprised you did not join them, Dark Frost," this time, it was Riley who broke the silence as he looked at Tomoe's costume from head to toe, "You're even wearing a costume similar to them."

"My costume is similar to Darkday, not to them," Tomoe quickly answered, her words slightly agitated, "But still, I have no choice but to hide because someone might think I belong to their group. I would never join their fake group."

Although Tomoe's voice was still slightly monotonous, the slight irritation escaping from it was noticeable.

"Interesting," Riley then muttered as he leaned closer to Tomoe, "How do you know they are fake, Dark Frost?"

"Hmph. Saving the world? That is something Darkday would never do," Tomoe then quickly answered, her monotonous voice slightly showing signs of excitement, "Darkday wants to destroy every living being on this planet. Darkday is a god, he would never dirty his hands by joining with mortals. In fact, he would be disgusted by this, I know it."

"...You seem to know a lot about him," Riley then breathed out as his hand slowly reached towards Tomoe, "Tell me, what else do you know?"

"Please stop asking me questions about him," Tomoe then let out a small scoff as she slightly leaned her head outside their hiding spot, "You can never comprehend Darkday's greatness. But one thing I could tell you is that he would never work with anyone; and if ever there does come a time that he does, it will be me serving under him."

And as soon as Riley heard Tomoe's words, his hand which was reaching for her neck stopped in its tracks, "You… wish to serve Darkday?"

"I no longer want to answer any of your questions," Tomoe then said as her eyes continued to scan the outside. "I think the coast is clear, we need to get to the bus before those freaks see us."

"Should you not remove your costume first, Dark Frost? I believe it isn't wise to go around looking like that."

"Never," Tomoe said as she stepped out of the damaged building, "This costume is my sign of commitment to Darkday, I would never take it off just because I would be inconvenienced. Let's go, there's no one here."

"You go ahead, Dark Frost."

Riley, however, only watched Tomoe as she stepped outside, "I still have something to do here."

"...Suit yourself." Tomoe only stopped to look at Riley for a few seconds, before proceeding to walk away.

Riley then let out a short but deep sigh as he removed his sunglasses; it was starting to get even darker outside, making it hard to see through the shades. An individual willingly wanting to serve under him? That was new.

But alas, her dream of wanting to serve him first could never come true, as that role was already taken by his First Subordinate, Silver Moon. Also, he was not ready to accept a Second Subordinate, he still lacked the necessary experience, Riley thought as he stepped out of the ruined building.

"We have one of them here!"

And as soon as his foot landed on the ground outside, a rainbow seemed to have passed by him.

"..." Riley then blinked his eyes a couple of times as he turned his head towards the blurring rainbow, only to see a colorful bunch of people from afar surrounding… Dark Frost.

"Surrender! The Justice Defenders have you surrounded, there is nowhere for you to escape, villain!"

"Oh," Riley quietly hummed as he realized who the group was, "What a coincidence," he then quietly whispered as he slowly made his way to the commotion.

"Put your hands on the back of your head and get on your knees!" Black Defender, the leader of the team, pointed his finger at Tomoe as his eyes slowly glowed in red, "Please do not force us to put you down, evil scum!"

"This is a misunderstanding," Tomoe, on the other hand, was still completely calm; the tone of her voice still holding its monotony even as she was surrounded by the Justice Defenders, "I am a student of the Academy, Class 1-V."

Tomoe then showed the tag pinned on her chest, showing her name as proof that she was, indeed, a student.

"..." Black Defender looked at his teammates for a few seconds, before letting out a light scoff, "Say what you want, villain. But your words are meaningless to us! Defenders, subdue the targe--"

"This is why I told you to take off your costume, Dark Frost."

And before Black Defender finished his words, he felt a slight force pushing his face, causing him to slightly stumble to the side towards one of his teammates. And with the path he opened up, a young man clad in white casually passed.

"...You?" Black Defender quickly collected himself as he glared towards Riley, "Aren't you… a part of that bitch's group?"

"...Bitch?" Riley momentarily paused in his tracks before continuing to walk towards Tomoe, "Are you referring to Nuclear Baby, Black Defender?"

"Who else!? And why are you here? Are you trying to get credit for catching one of the members of the Dark Millenium!?"

"She's not a member," Riley then quickly said stood beside Tomoe, "She's in my class, as you can see, the color of our name tags are the same, Black Defender."

"W… what?" Once again, Black Defender looked at the rest of his team as they all tried to examine Dark Frost.

"She… doesn't have a number on her." And finally, after a few seconds of analyzing her costume, Green Defender let out a short but deep sigh, "And I remember now, she was in the Academy before we boarded the bus."

"For real?"

"...Yeah, I think I saw her too, she caused quite the commotion."

"Fuck, I thought we had someone," Black Defender then lightly stomped his foot on the ground, causing it to slightly crack, "Why are you even wearing something like that?"

"...None of you would understand," Dark Frost then put down her stance before turning her head towards Riley, "I didn't need your help, but you deserve my thanks either way…

...So thank you, Riley Ross." Tomoe muttered as she bowed towards Riley.

"..." Riley, on the other hand, could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow. Why exactly was she thanking him? He thought.

The sighs of the members of the Justice Defenders whispered in the air as they too, all put their guards down. But after a few seconds, their leader, Black Defender, clicked his tongue and pointed towards the two.

"Get back to the bus, Class 1-V," he scoffed, "Let the real heroes handle this threa--"

"Found you."

"What the!?"

The members of the Justice Defenders all turned around as soon as they heard a voice coming from one of the buildings. They all waited as the steps began to echo from the shadows of the building, and after a few more nerving steps, the owner of the voice revealed itself to them.

A man clad in black, with the roman numeral 7 etched on his suit. And it wasn't only him, there were two more following him from behind, with the numbers 11 and 12 on them.

"...Dark Millenium," Black Defender whispered as his eyes started to glow red. This seemed to be some sort of signal, as the rest of his team got into a sort of V position, their stance all raised up as they faced the three members from the Dark Millenium.

And without even a warning, Black Defender rushed towards the three, while the rest of his teammates ran to the side.

Seeing this, No. 7 only raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, the two behind him also ran to the side to meet with the other members of the Justice Defenders. As for No. 7, he just stood calmly as he watched as Black Defender got closer and closer towards him.

"Surrender!" Black Defender then roared as his fist was only a meter away from No. 7, but before it could threaten to squash No. 7's helmet, a blue, and seemingly flat light stopped his hand from reaching further.

"W… what?" Black Defender then tried to pull his fist away, but found himself unable to even move an inch; both his legs, now also wrapped by the blue light.

"Black Defender!" Seeing this, his teammates, who were busy fighting with the two other members of the Dark Millenium, all retreated to try and come to his aid. But alas, they too, found themselves suddenly unable to move as they were chained by the mysterious blue light.

"Now, now," No. 7 then raised his arm, gently touching Black Defender's face as he looked him straight in his glowing red eyes, "You don't need to resist, we are not here for you."

"Bullshit!" Black Defender screamed as the light in his eyes started to beam out straight towards No. 7's helmet; but once again, it was blocked by some sort of blue light.

"A… agh!" Black Defender once again screamed, but this time, it was because chains of blue light slowly started to crawl across his entire head, covering it entirely.

"You do not have to worry, our intention here is not to kill any of you," No. 7 then let out a small giggle as he stepped away from Black Defender and towards Riley and Tomoe, "If I wanted to, I could snap all of your necks right now, but I wouldn't do that."

"L… let go of Black Defender!" Green Defender then screamed, but like their leader, her mouth was covered by the blue light.

"All I want is you, Dark Frost, for you to join the Dark Millenium," No. 7 then stopped a few meters away from Tomoe, reaching his hand towards her as his two other comrades once again stood behind him.

"I already refused you earlier," Dark Frost then said as the ground beneath her started to emit a cracking sound, glistening as its surface froze almost instantly, "And I am going to refuse you again."

"Why?" No. 7 calmly said, "You already look the part. These people will not understand you like we do, Darkday will welcome you in our ranks without any hesitation."

"You are the ones who do not understand Darkday," Tomoe then said as a trail of dark frozen spikes protruded from the floor, heading straight towards No. 7. But like the previous attacks of the members of the Justice Defenders, her surprise attack was not even able to harm the three.

A sort of blue sphere surrounded them, completely protecting them from all the spikes thrown towards them.

"Please do not let us take you by force, Dark Frost," No. 7 then let out a long and deep sigh as blue lights started to crack around his left arm, "Because if we have to cut off one of your legs for you to join us, then we will do--"

"Kya!"

And before No. 7 could even finish his words, a piercing shriek entered all of their ears.

"Black D… Francis! Please, oh god no... Francis!"

"Tch," With his words cut off by the sudden scream, No. 7 could not help but click his tongue, "Did I not tell you that I would not harm any of you!? Quiet down!" He then roared before turning his attention back towards Tomoe.

"As I was say--"

"...No. 7."

And once again, No. 7 was interrupted, but this time, by one of his comrades.

"What!?"

"I thought… I thought we weren't supposed to kill anyone? Why… why did you do that?"

"...What?" No. 7's voice quickly lowered as he heard his comrade's words. He was about to say something else, but when he realized that both his comrades were looking at something, he could not help but also turn his head towards the direction they were looking to.

"W… what?" He then once again repeated his words as he finally realized why everyone seemed to be in a fit.

Black Defender…

....his head was no longer attached to his body.

"W… what?"

No. 7's stuttered words were followed by silence; a silence loud enough to drown even the gasps and cries of the other members of Justice Defenders.

They were just talking with Black Defender minutes ago, laughing and joking with him about how they would be the only students that would capture a member of this mysterious group that suddenly made itself known to them. But now, he was dead.

Green Defender's muffled screams then broke the silence, her cries whispering in the air even as her mouth was covered with blue chains of light. But slowly, her cries became clearer as the chains withered away. And as soon as she found herself able to move, she rushed towards Black Defender's body.

She was hoping everything was but a dream, but as Black Defender's headless body fell to her arms, the warmth of his blood all but made it clear for her.

This was real.

"N… no," Green Defender then removed her mask, not even caring that she was revealing her face anymore, "Francis… why…"

She then tightly embraced Francis's body, her tears, mixing with the blood that trailed towards her.

"You… you monsters!" With the rest of the Defenders finding themselves able to move again, they all rushed towards Green Defender, putting up their stance as they all faced the three villains in front of them.

Their stance was filled with resolution. Their legs, however, gave away their fear as they trembled enough to shake the ground beneath them.

"What… have you done, No. 7!?" No. 12 then grabbed No. 7's arm, turning him towards him as he let out a loud whisper, "We weren't supposed to kill anyone here!"

"...It wasn't me."

No. 7, however, calmly swatted No. 12's hand as he once again turned towards the Justice Defenders. Where… is it? No. 7 thought as he tried to look for Black Defender's severed head. His search, however, was disrupted as he heard the sound of footsteps fading away from them.

He quickly turned his head towards the noise, only to see Dark Frost running away.

"Catch her!" No. 7 was about to run and chase Dark Frost, but before he could do so, a voice rang in his head.

"What do you mean it wasn't you!?" And suddenly, the Justice Defender's formation was rattled as Green Defender pushed herself out of their protection, quickly rushing towards No. 7.

"You will pay for this!"

She moved her arms to the side, and as she did so, they stretched beyond what a normal arm was capable of, before flattening into a thin, and seemingly sharp blade.

"Go and chase Dark Frost, I will handle this!" No. 7 could not help but click his tongue as he ordered his comrades to follow Dark Frost.

"What!? You think we will leave you here after you killed one of them!?"

"That wasn't me! Just g--"

"No!"

And before No. 7 could finish his words, another familiar scream reverberated through the air; followed by the sound of a thud whispering through his ears.

"What…" No. 7 muttered as Green Defender, who was previously rushing towards him, suddenly fell and dropped to the ground; her head, violently rolling away from her body. Seeing this, both his comrades could not help but slightly back away.

"I… I told you, it wasn't me!"

This time, not only the Justice Defenders, but the 3 villains were on high alert as their eyes hurriedly scanned the surrounding area. The remaining members of the Justice Defenders were slightly confused as to what was happening. All of them thought that No. 7 killed Black Defender, but when Green Defender's head flew away from her body, they didn't even see any signs of a blue light.

Just… what exactly was happening here?-- was their collective thought.

And then, slowly, out of nowhere, Green Defender's head floated in the air.

"Who… who is doing that!?"

"!!!"

And then suddenly, a minute, but lingering crunching noise whispered into all of their ears as Green Defender's floating head disappeared.

No.

It didn't disappear-- it became smaller. Or perhaps the better wording for it was that it turned into a ball. In almost an instant, Green Defender's head was compressed into the size of a baseball.

The ball was so perfectly smooth, it almost seemed like a living, breathing planet. Well, at least that's what Riley thought as Green Defender's compressed head slowly floated towards him.

"It truly is too bad sister was not able to hear you scream in pain, Green Defender."

"Y… you?"

"...Why!? Why did you do this!?"

The remaining members of the Justice Defenders completely shifted their attention away from the Dark Millenium villains as they all stared in shock towards Riley. Even No. 7 and his comrades were now completely on their guard, not even minding anyone else but the white-haired boy with a weird smile on his face.

"I didn't do anything, Justice Defenders," Riley then muttered as he carefully placed Green Defender's compressed head into one of the pockets of his coat, and seeing that one of the pockets were already bulging, it was safe to say that Black Defender's missing head was with him as well.

"The Dark Millenium did this," Riley then said as he waved his finger, "And now, No. 11 is going to kill you, Red Defender."

"What are you--"

And before Red Defender could finish his words, he felt his body suddenly being pulled by an invisible force, pushing him towards the three members of Dark Millenium.

"Where… where are you going, Red!?"

"I… It's not me! I'm being pulled!"

"No. 11!?"

And as Red Defender's body seemed to be moving on its own, the same thing was happening to No. 11 as his feet started walking towards Red Defender, meeting him halfway. And without even a slight pause in his movements, his hand started to make their way around Red Defender's neck.

"G… uhrk!"

"N… no, it's not me! I'm not doing this!" The panic in No. 11's voice was obvious for everyone to hear as his head turned back and forth between his comrades and the Justice Defenders, "I… I didn't sign up for this! We're not supposed to be killing innocent people!"

"That… is truly funny, No. 11."

Riley's quiet chuckles whispered through the air. However, it sounded more like thunder as it reached everyone's ears. Was this guy… actually laughing at this? Isn't he supposed to be a student of Mega Academy?

Did they miss him? Was this boy in the Potential Villain's list!? No. 7's thoughts were in disarray as he tried to scour his mind for any information regarding the white-haired boy, but nothing seemed to be coming up.

"You… stop this!"

One of the members of the Justice Defenders then rushed towards Riley, and as he did so, the earth beneath him erupted, with the chunks of stone quickly attaching themselves to his arm, turning into a large fist as he neared Riley.

"Die!" White Defender roared as soon as his earthen fist made contact with Riley's face.

"..."

"W… what?"

His earthen fist, however, slowly crumbled, revealing the small smile on Riley's completely unscathed face.

"As for you, White Defender," Riley then muttered as he looked White Defender straight in the eyes, "You were killed by No. 12."

"W--"

And before White Defender could even utter a word, he felt a sharp, but extremely warm feeling in his heart. The only thing he could do was look down, and as he did so, his slowly fading vision saw a hand poking out straight from the insides of his chest-- holding his mangled, but still beating heart.

"G… Grah!" A scream then thundered through the air, not coming from White Defender, but from No. 12 as he pulled his arm from White Defender's torso. He then quickly waved his hand, trying to get the blood off of it; but alas, the only thing that was removed from him was the food he ate earlier; causing him to remove his helmet as he puked all over the ground.

The man did not really look like anyone prominent… just an ordinary middle-aged man.

"Please, please don't make me do this!"

"Oh? Red Defender is still alive?"

Riley then blinked a couple of times as he turned his head towards No. 11, whose hands were still wrapped around Red Defender's throat.

"Are you showing mercy, No. 11?"

"W… what!? Are you insane!? You're the one doing this!"

"I'm not doing anything, No. 11," Riley's smile grew even wider as he slowly made his way towards No. 11, "Darkday is merciless, so it stands to reason that the organization under him should be too, correct?"

And as soon as he finished his words, a loud crack pierced through everyone's ears.

"E… eek!" No. 11 could not help but let out a shriek as he felt bones being crushed between his palms, "N… No. 7, save me… Save me!"

"No. 7 can't do that, No. 11," Riley then let out a small but deep sigh as he shook his head, "He is busy killing the rest."

"W… what!?"

No. 7, who was petrified in his spot, was finally able to move a step back as he heard his name being called upon by the white-haired demon, "You… are you going to control me as well!?"

"Run, just run!" The remaining 2 members of Justice Defenders abandoned every notion of fighting back; their thoughts, no longer thinking about their dead teammates as they rushed to get away from this nightmare.

"No, Number 7," Riley once again let out a sigh, "You're going to kill them all on your own voluntarily…

....because I will kill the three of you if you don't."

"You're going to kill them voluntarily. If not…

...I am going to kill the three of you."

"W… what?"

What-- No. 7 no longer had any idea how much he had said the word in just the span of a quarter of an hour. But that truly was the only thing that was able to come out of his mouth. This was a very elaborate plan, born almost at the same time the staff of the Academy were given information about their first school-wide exercise.

They were here to recruit the students that belong to the Potential Villain list that the Academy had compiled, and killing any of them would most probably have an adverse effect. And so, there was one strict rule placed upon them-- Do not, by any means, kill any of the students. They were only allowed to do so if their life was in danger, or there was a chance for them to get captured.

And now, with a student dying on his watch, his promotion to a smaller number and someday to a named member of the Dark Millenium would surely be negatively affected. He had joined the organization a few months ago, starting from the bottom.

He started from number 142, but he proved his mettle and paved his way to where he was now in no time at all. But after this incident? He would be lucky to be demoted and not be erased by the Dark Millenium.

No… that was the least of his worries now. He had to first escape the predicament he now finds himself in.

Riley Ross-- he remembered who the white-haired boy was now. When they were being shown the Potential Villain list, he and his sister were briefly mentioned as Whiteking's children. They were recommended to stay away from them as much as possible, as harming or scaring them might incur the isolated wrath of one of the members of the Hope Guild; something their organization did not want for now.

But this? Why was there no information that one of Whiteking's children was a fucking lunatic? He just killed 4 of his fellow students, and all with a smile on his face.

"They are getting away, No. 7."

"Gah!"

No. 7's woke up from his thoughts as the sound of a shrilling scream pierced his ears. And once again, the familiar minute noise of a bone being crushed whispered to him.

"You… you said you weren't going to kill us!" No. 7 then yelled as he saw No. 11 dropped to the ground like a doll that was cut of its strings; a huge hole now adorning his chest. But to No. 7's surprise, No. 11's body suddenly flinched, slightly moving up from the ground.

"No. 11, are you--"

But before he could finish his words, a familiar sphere the size of a baseball shot out from the cavity within No. 11's chest; trails of blood and flesh were then flung away as the sphere rotated at a very high speed, before slowly floating its way back towards Riley.

"Green Defender, even in death, took revenge for Black Defender," Riley then slightly let out a small chuckle as he once again hid Green Defender's compressed head in one of his pockets.

"You… you're a fucking demon!" And with that roar, No. 7 raised his hands and summoned multiple chains of blue light, shooting them not towards Riley, but towards the two remaining members of Justice Defenders that were running away.

"N… no!" One of them screamed as the blue light wrapped around his ankle, pulling him back towards the scene of carnage. Unfortunately for the other one, he was also grabbed by his companion by the feet, also pulling him back.

"N… No. 7… what are you going to do!?" No. 12 then stuttered as his eyes moved ceaselessly from one person to the next.

"Are… you stupid? That white-haired devil is going to kill us if we don't kill these two," No. 7's words were cold, but his heavy breaths gave away the hesitation still lingering inside him.

"I… I didn't sign up for this!" No. 12 said as he shook his head, "These are children, No. 7. Dark Millenium is about the coming of a new age, not slaughtering innocent people!"

"Don't you think I know tha--"

"Pft."

No. 7's words were disrupted by the sound of laughter; a laugh that almost crawled through their bones, a laugh that was so devoid of warmth it almost froze them entirely.

"An organization under Darkday that refuses to kill the innocent?"

Each of Riley's steps caused not only No. 12 flinch, but to everyone else its tremors reached,

"This truly is quite funny, isn't it, everyone?" Riley then said as he lightly flicked his fingers, and as he did so, the bodies that were scattered in front of him were blown to the side; making him a clean path, "I have decided, I want to meet… this Darkday you speak of."

"We know who you are!" Yellow Defender screamed, trying his best to escape the chains that bound all of his limbs, "Do you think you can get away with everything you've done here!?"

"I can, Yellow Defender," Riley muttered as he slowly made his way to No. 7, "But I don't really need to."

No. 7's head started to tremble as Riley's face was only a foot away from his; with Riley's reflection from the visor of his helmet clear even with all of his shivering. Riley stared at him, or perhaps at his own reflection for a few seconds before letting out a small but deep sigh.

"Please proceed, No. 7," Riley then said as he gestured towards the two remaining Justice Defenders, "You and No. 12 still have a lot to do."

"This…" No. 7's breaths once again became erratic as Riley gave him the signal to kill the two students.

"You… are you really doing it, No. 7!?" No. 12 muttered.

"Does it look like we have a choice!?"

"We can just take him on!"

"Don't be fucking stupid, Twelve. This demon is probably an extremely High-level Telekinetic. I…

...I have no choice but to do this."

"W… wait, please… please no!"

"What if we all work toge--"

The two remaining members of the Justice Defenders started to scream, but before their words could get any louder and pierce No. 7's ears, he covered their mouth with the blue light. His eyebrows were completely furrowed, trembling as his eyes tried to avert their gaze towards the two.

He didn't want the blood of the innocent in his hands, but he would be a fool to choose to save their lives instead of his own. And so, his trembling hands slowly moved; his fingers, completely hesitant to close as they held two lives.

But with a resolute breath, he closed his hand-- and the sound of death once again echoed through the air.

"H… guha…." No. 7 then dropped to the ground, and as if mirroring him, the two students also fell; their lifeless bodies landing violently as the blue chains of light that bound them withered away.

His eyes then slowly turned their gaze towards the two students, only to see their necks twisted in a way that they shouldn't.

None of these were supposed to happen. When he was approached by the Dark Millenium, he had his reservations. Who would want to be associated with the world's most heinous supervillain? He thought.

But when he met Darkday; when he heard the truth, when he heard his ideals and his vision for the world, he was completely mesmerized. Darkday promised them that the violence would end and that they would be the ones to end it.

Superheroes? Supervillains? None of those mattered to the Dark Millenium. Their only goal was to save the world, even if it hated them. They would paint themselves as the higher evil if it means salvation.

But now, here he was, killing innocent men that were probably a decade younger than him. All because… all because he was threatened by true evil. He then slowly raise his head up, only to see Riley not even looking at the scenery he was responsible for.

"What… what do you want from us!?" No. 7 roared.

"If I recall, it is your people who suddenly appeared during our peaceful exercise, No. 7," Riley then said as he turned his head towards No. 7, "But I suppose I should thank you. Because of your existence, doing my purpose has become easier."

"W… What?" No. 7 once again found himself repeating the word.

"I told you. You and No. 12 still have a lot more to do," Riley then started to move his fingers rhythmically in the air; and as he did so, the objects and debris that were near them all started to move. And soon, even the bodies began to float as they seemingly moved to specific locations.

"You…"

"A hard-fought battle happened here," Riley said with a chuckle, "But in the end, the Justice Defenders failed to hold the members of the Dark Millenium; causing the deaths of most of the students of Class 1-F, as well as a few instructors that protected them."

"W… what?"

"I told you," Riley then muttered, "You and No. 12 still have a lot to do. I think my sister is being bullied by her class-- and I don't like that."

"You want us to--"

"Yes, No. 7. I am ordering you…

....to kill more of them."

"Yes, No. 7. I am ordering you…

...to kill more of them."

"W… what?"

And once more, it would seem No. 7's vocabulary has been reduced to a single word. He had thought that the nightmare was finally over, but it turns out that all of his fettered breaths were just the beginning… this white-haired demon will not let go of them until their breaths are completely gone.

"You think we're going to do that for you!?"

With the only two of them left, the whisper of a light thud rolled from the ground as No. 12 removed his-- her helmet. It would seem their helmet had some sort of device installed in it that was able to change their voice.

Riley should probably get something like that when he comes out of his retirement, he thought. He had always been using his telekinesis to alter the way his voice comes out from his mouth whenever he was in costume, so this should help take away that minor convenience.

No. 12 continued to voice out all of her fears and frustrations, the high-pitched tone of her voice reflecting her looks which did not even seem to be older than Hannah. Her eyes were that of an auburn color, her hair which now flowed across her shoulders glimmered in a luscious brown.

"..."

"I'm out!" No. 12 yelled once more, "I'm out! I didn't sign up for thweth-- ha?"

Her words then abruptly stopped as she felt her speech disgruntled. But as she turned her head down, she felt her chin lightly hitting her throat.

"E… eh?" No. 12 then looked towards No. 7, wanting to ask him what just happened. However, the only response she got from No. 7 was him slightly backing away. And then, ever so slowly, she felt her vision shift; with No. 7 now standing upside down.

"Why… You promised not to kill her!"-- were the last words that No. 12 heard before her vision completely faded.

"I didn't kill her, Green Defender did," Riley then said as he waved his hand… or more specifically, he waved Green Defender's sharp arms with his hand, "I am retired, you see. I won't kill people for now."

"You just killed 8 people here!" No. 7 wailed. Are… are you insane!?"

"That's debatable, No. 7," Riley once again waved Green Defender's arm as he shooed No. 7 away, "Now, off you go. Kill the students of Class 1-F, you should have a list of them, correct?"

"I… I can't possibly kill all of them."

"Just do what you can, No.7."

"!!!"

No. 7 suddenly felt a thin pressure around his neck, like there was a pair of small arms wrapping around--

"Eek!" No. 7 then jumped in shock, as there really were a small pair of arms strangling him; not just arms, but a whole silhouette. He could not see it clearly since the majority of the silhouette was out of his view; but he was sure about something-- the silhouette was a person, a literal small person.

"Get… get it away!" No. 7 tried to pull it away, but as he did so, he could feel a slight burn on his skin as it was almost ripped apart.

"Please don't be rude, No. 7," Riley then let out a sigh as he carefully placed Green Defender's arm on the ground, "Its brain is dramatically smaller than my other human-sized copies, so it would be best to treat it like you would me… or it would probably kill you on the spot."

"W… what?" No. 7 could hear his heavy breaths circling inside his helmet as the pressure around his neck slowly disappeared. He then felt a trickle walking on his shoulders, he looked; only for him to see another Riley sitting on it.

"Everything it sees, I see," Riley muttered, "And if you don't do as I tell you, it will kill you. If you try to leave without killing at least 5 more students, it will kill you. If you do anything it doesn't like, it will kill you. If you are captured, it will kill you."

"Wh--"

But before No. 7 could finish the words he had been uttering for a dozen times now, Riley suddenly grabbed something from his pocket, causing him to take in a huge nervous gulp. What he did not expect, however, was that Riley was only grabbing a pair of sunglasses.

"I will find you and your… group when you're done. I have some business to attend to with your so-called leader," Riley then said before wearing his sunglasses, and abruptly walking away while flipping his coat to the side; leaving No. 7 all on his own, completely and utterly confused as to what just happened.

"..." No. 7 then slowly turned his head towards the miniature person sitting on his shoulder, only for it to slap him on his helmet, causing him to stumble a few meters from where he stood. And without any warning, it climbed inside his helmet.

"Go. Now."

It then whispered into his ear, its voice incredibly high-pitched; but even then...

...it sounded like a death sentence.

And while No. 7 was digging his resolve to do what he has to do to survive, Riley Ross was currently casually walking… floating around Toronto, his eyes as if trying to search for something.

Minutes passed, and he found himself in the middle of a wasteland. There were no buildings, no cars, no sound. Clean; completely silent as if even the tiniest of organisms refuse to live on it. The only thing it contained were craters. Dozens of craters and some almost a quarter of a mile wide.

It would be akin to say that he was in a desert of concrete, but no. He was still in Toronto, right in the middle where the fateful battle between him and Mega Woman ended.

"..." Riley then descended from the air as he landed on the largest crater in the area. And as soon as he landed, he closed his eyes and kneeled on the ground; raising both of his arms into some sort of embrace as his breaths echoed through the emptiness… the loneliness he now found himself in.

Mega Woman's warmth… it was as if he could feel it here. He could remember the feeling of Mega Woman's skin around his arms as he snapped his neck right here, in this exact same spot.

She screamed, but not like everyone else he had heard. She did not scream for herself, but for the people… always for the people. She did not beg for her life, but for the people.

Even as he snapped her legs, broke her ribs; not once did she worry about herself. Such selflessness even in pain, even in suffering-- it truly reminded Riley of his sister.

He misses her, he wants to feel her warmth again. Everything and everyone else he destroys is meaningless without her.

Were there actually more?

Is there actually more like her out there?

What if she was the last? What if she was the last and Riley will never be able to see her again?

"Mega Woman… Mega Woman… Mega Woman…"

Riley's embrace then tightened as his whispers once again echoed throughout the vast emptiness, "Should I go now? Should I break my promise and find you? Should I kill everyone until I find my way to you?"

"I… I shouldn't have ended things between us, Mega Woman," Riley then looked at the palm of his hands, trembling uncontrollably, "And now these urges… the urges I have been trying to imprison within me want to go out. I am afraid if this continues…

...I would have no choice but to kill he--"

"You… You're Dark- Huk!"

Riley's eyes immediately widened as he quickly stretched his arm towards the voice that rudely interrupted him from talking. He was about to close his hand into a fist, but as soon as he saw who it was, he slowly put down his arm.

"Y… you're Dark… you're Darkday!" The owner of the voice stuttered, vehemently coughing as she quickly removed her helmet, letting her beautiful jet-black hair smoothly flow through her sides.

"Did you follow me here, Dark-- Tomoe Reynolds?"

"I… I saw you," Tomoe then gently held her neck as she continued to cough; and even as a sliver of tears started to form in her eyes, they could not be any clearer, "I saw what you did earlier… It's you, isn't it? You…

...You're Darkday!" Tomoe then let out a small and fettered chuckle as she tried her best to recover herself from almost having her neck snapped.

"And what makes you think that, Tomoe Reynolds?"

"The… the way you talk, your mannerisms; even though your voice is completely different, I know it. It's… It's you!" Tomoe continued to stutter, the monotonous voice she always had was completely gone as her hands started to tremble, seemingly trying to reach for Riley's face but restraining herself from doing so.

"I… I know I'm right. I have… I have collected every sighting of you in my room," Tomoe then slightly blushed as she looked to the side. But then, after a few seconds, she let out a small gasp as her face suddenly twisted, "I… I disrespected you earlier, oh no… no… no…

...Please, please forgive me, Darkday!"

"..." Even as Tomoe's words were starting to turn into a cry, Riley only held a curious expression on his face as he stared at her, "And what will you be doing with that information, Tomoe?"

"N… nothing, nothing. I… I will treasure it and keep it a secret forever," Tomoe once again stuttered. And soon, as she was only a meter away from Riley, her legs suddenly fell to the ground,

"Please, please let me serve you, Darkday!" Tomoe groveled, her lips almost kissing the ground, "I will do anything for you, please--"

"Hm…

....Okay."

Minutes earlier, when most of the Justice Defenders, and No. 11 and 12 were still alive; in the midst of all the chaos, Tomoe found a chance to run away. She wanted to take Riley Ross with her since he saved him from being ganged up by the Defenders, but the only response she got from him was that she should go ahead.

She didn't hesitate leaving him, of course. She already offered for the two of them to escape, but he refused-- she would have no guilt even if he died; well, not like she would have in the first place.

But still, as she was running away, there was this feeling inside of her that there was something odd about Riley Ross. Perhaps it was his calmness, which was even eerier than hers.

Throughout her stay in the Academy, she didn't really have anyone to call a friend. Of course, why would she, when she was only there to train and learn more about her powers? She was trying her best to lie low, as she knew deep inside her that she wasn't a hero-- but a villain.

Her preferences, tendencies, as well as her overall demeanor already dictated what she was to become-- even her own mother didn't fail to remind her every day that she was a monster.

Tomoe belonged to a very low percentage of Supers-- those who were able to use their powers during infancy. She didn't really remember when exactly, but when she was younger, she used to play with her abilities without any care.

Trying to wrap her entire room with sheets of ice whenever it was hot, filling their backyard with snow so she could play in it; from childish games and plays… to killing her father.

She no longer remembered if she truly did mean for it to happen, but one day her powers became too uncontrollable; the ice that she summoned turned into a darker color. She was scared and wanted to show her dad what was happening to her… but that was when Tomoe killed him.

And since that day, her mother labeled her a monster; and so did the rest of her family and the entire neighborhood. She isolated herself, not coming out of her room except to go to school. And after it is over, she comes home and goes directly back to her solace.

Every day was the same, and the only time she hears her mother's voice was when she calls her a monster. This repeated again and again; until one day, she heard about Darkday. He didn't have a name then, but there was a forum on the internet that discussed all of the new sightings of possible supervillains.

Most of the people tried to ignore him, saying he was only a wannabe supervillain and would probably be caught soon. Most ignored him; but not her. Just from the few videos she had seen, she saw something from Darkday that she sorely wanted to have--

--Acceptance.

Not acceptance from others, but acceptance for what he truly is-- Evil.

Darkday did not have any chains, no rhyme, no reason for what he was doing. He was true to himself and did not let anyone get in his way, and she wanted that.

She wanted to be like him.

And soon, her dark-colored eyes that knew nothing but loneliness started to glisten as it was filled with nothing but Darkday… literally. Every corner of her room had posters of Darkday plastered on it-- And yet, it was the brightest it had been for years.

But alas, much to her dismay, Darkday decided to retire. And she once again found herself alone in her room.

When the news of Mega Academy was announced, she immediately thought of it as an escape from her mother and a way to discover the full potential of her abilities-- and that maybe, just maybe… when Darkday returns, she would be able to stand by his side.

Nothing else mattered, only Darkday. Well, at least it was supposed to be like that.

Now, as she was running away from the people of the Dark Millenium, she could not help shake the feeling that something was going to happen… because of Riley Ross. His calmness, even as someone was brutally murdered in front of him, was truly eerie.

When she saw Black Defender's headless body, even she was shocked and disturbed. But Riley? She couldn't see it clearly since she ran away after it happened, but it was as if he was even smiling.

"..."

With this thought, the sound of Tomoe's hurried steps slowly died down, beating more sluggishly by the second until it completely stopped. Something else was going on there, she thought.

And so, as if fate was telling her to go back, her feet moved on their own. She hid in a nearby ruined building before witnessing everything that transpired. Riley's actions, the way he speaks, his violence… it all reminded her of one person.

Finally, she thought-- would she finally be able to have a friend in the Academy? Someone who she can share her passion with, someone with who she would be able to talk to about Darkday?

And so, after everything was over, she decided to follow him from afar. She was confused, she thought he was going to find more people to kill, but in the end, Riley just went to a place devoid of any people.

And as soon as he stopped floating around, Tomoe decided to approach and talk to him. However, the words Riley uttered echoed through her ears, lighting up the bulb that was already threatening to light itself up.

She thought they were just similar-- but no. Riley Ross… is Darkday.

And now, with that revelation, the only thing she could do was kneel in front of her god.

"Please… Please let me serve you, Darkday! I will do anything for you, please--"

"Okay."

"...Eh?"

Tomoe was ready to grovel and kiss his feet if that was what he wanted, but for him to agree without even a second thought was… was…

...truly something she imagined Darkday would do!

"Does… does this mean I work for you now!?"

"I suppose," Riley then crouched on the ground, picking up Tomoe's helmet before somewhat thoroughly examining it, "You don't have a voice changer, Tomoe?"

"I… Should I have one?"

"That is entirely up to you, Second Subordinate," Riley then said as he handed the helmet back to Tomoe, "I will be calling you that for now until I find you a suitable name."

"You… you're going to name me!?" Tomoe's hand trembled uncontrollably, almost dropping her helmet back to the ground. However, after a few milliseconds, the trembling abruptly stopped as her eyes slightly squinted,

"I… I do not want to pry, Master," she then said with a gulp, "But what do you mean by Second Subordinate?"

"It is what it is, Tomoe. You are my second subordinate."

"I… I'm not the first?"

"No, Silver Moon is."

"Silver… Isn't that the name Silvie wanted for you, Master?"

"I suppose. It is a nice name so I gave it to Katherine."

"Who… who is this Katherine?" Hearing another woman's name being uttered from Riley's lips, Tomoe could not help but wear her helmet as her jaws began to tremble.

"Right, you know her by a different name. She is…"

***

"Riley! Where the fuck have you been!?"

"I was just reminiscing, I am sorry for worrying you, sister."

"You fucking shit!"

Hannah's muffled words seeped from Riley's shoulders as she tightly embraced. Silvie and Gary were also a few meters behind them; they were contemplating on whether to join into a group hug, but hearing Hannah's voice teeming with weakness, they chose not to do so.

And so, they had to wait a couple more seconds until Hannah let go of her brother before they could express their relief.

"You had us all worried, man," Gary then said as he wiped the tear coming out of his left eye, "This… this is just from all the dust."

"I am glad you are safe, Riley," Silvie said after letting out a long and disgruntled sigh, "But… how exactly are you completely unscathed?"

Not only Silvie, but Hannah, Gary, and the unnamed student from another class could not help but look at Riley from head to toe. His costume… it was still as immaculate as the time they left from the Academy.

"Because he is strong."

It was not Riley, however, who answered Silvie's question. But the black-clad woman following him from behind.

"Dark Millenium!"

"Don't be stupid, Dragon Monarch," Silvie quickly but lightly hit Gary on the head before he could rush towards the individual, "That's Dark Frost, she is in our class."

Hearing and feeling Silvie's words, Gary could only let out an awkward chuckle as he examined Tomoe's costume; and true enough, the name tag was still strongly pinned on her torso, "R… right. But… why are you with Riley?"

"It is fate that brought us together, Dragon Monarch," Tomoe calmly said before turning her attention towards Hannah, "Your brother saved me… from members of the Dark Millenium."

"That's--"

And before Hannah could even utter a response, Tomoe suddenly bowed her head.

"I owe him my life, sister."

"Sis--"

"I have checked the vicinity, we should be clear-- Riley? You're back?" And as the group was willfully chatting, Scarlet Mage gently descended from the sky, her red luscious hair landing closely in front of Tomoe.

"..."

"I am, Scarlet Mage. I apologize for worrying all of you."

"No, it's fine. I know what you're truly capable of," Scarlet Mage let out a small but deep sigh; a small smile slightly crawling on her face. The smile, however, was interrupted as soon as she felt an ominous stare landing on her.

"...Dark Frost? It's good you're here as well. Where are the rest of the students from your sector?"

"I don't know," Tomoe quickly answered, her monotonous tone turning even colder, "Most of us ran to different directions when the Dark Millenium came."

"Did… they try to recruit you?"

"Yes."

"Oh shit… You didn't join!?" Gary joined in on the conversation, "With the way you're ogling about Darkday, I thought you would surely--"

"It's a fake group. I would never join something like that," Tomoe quickly answered, her gaze almost penetrating through her helmet as they did not leave Scarlet Mage for even a second, "I am loyal to Darkday and Darkday only…

...My devotion to him is without equal."

"Okay… a little creepy, but okay," Gary nodded several times before backing away.

"..." Scarlet Mage could not help but squint her eyes as she looked back and forth between Tomoe and Riley. Did… something happen between the two?

"You--"

But before she could ask, a loud static whistled through her ear.

[All faculty, please return to the rendezvous point. I repeat, please return to the rendezvous point.]

"H… hello!? What's happening? Shouldn't we be dealing with the Dark Millenium!?"

[...They're gone. They just disappeared.]

"...What? How!? How many students did they take!?"

[We don't know yet. However… there are casualties.]

"Miss Scarlet Mage, is that the Academy? What are they saying!?"

"Casualties? What do you mean casualties!?"

[....They killed some of our students.]

"What… what did they say, Miss Scarlet Mage?"

Not only Silvie, but Hannah and the others all held their breaths as they saw the look on Scarlet Mage's face. Scarlet Mage had always held a stern and strict look on her face, but there was also a hint of calmness and tenderness on it; and so, seeing her completely flustered, they could not help but think of the worse.

"...Nothing," Scarlet Mage shook her head with a sigh, "It's best we get back to the bus now that the members of this so-called Dark Millenium are gone."

"Gone? Just like that?"

"What did they want? Did they really kidnap some of our classmates!?"

"Fucking hell, the government has enough money to build something like Mega Academy but once we're out they can't spare any security? As expected of the government."

"...I will share the details once we have confirmed everything," hearing the complaints of her students, Scarlet Mage could only let out a sigh. She thought that the Dark Millenium was just some wannabe supervillain group since the one they encountered did not seem that much of a threat…

...But to think they actually killed some students? It was one thing to kidnap students directly under the government, but to actually do what they did? The government would have no choice but to react with extreme violence-- not to mention superheroes who have their children enrolled in the Academy.

If her guess was right, then the government would probably issue a strict manhunt for Dark Millenium. And as an instructor of the Academy, she would probably be included in the force.

"..." But if she were to be gone, then that would mean she wouldn't be able to watch and guard everyone else from Riley. Of course, avenging the students is a must, but the real monster was within their midst, which was incredibly much more important. Just a few students don't merit her letting Riley out of her si--

What was she thinking!?-- Scarlet Mage thought as she violently shook her head. The lives of the students aren't important? What was wrong with her!?

"...Miss Scarlet Mage?" Silvie then slightly leaned her head closer to Scarlet Mage, her eyes filled with worry, "Did… something bad happen?"

"We're still confirming what happened," Scarlet Mage then repeated her earlier words as she woke up from her stupor, "Silvie, lead the way. I'll cover the back just in case some of the members of the Dark Millenium are still here."

"Y… yes," Scarlet Mage straightened her back as she nodded, "Of course, Miss Scarlet Mage."

And so, the group started to head back to where the buses were parked. Each of their steps was cautious, of course; the Dark Millennium had some sort of high capacity pressure bomb, it would be dangerous if they left some of those lingering around on the ground.

"Where… did you go?"

Scarlet Mage had another purpose for guarding the rear, of course; and that was to quietly talk with Riley.

"You suddenly disappeared and you made your sister worried sick."

"I was just reminiscing and killing time, Scarlet Mage," Riley answered, his eyes looking straight ahead, "And are we really going back to the Academy?"

"...No," Scarlet Mage quickly shook her head, "It seems that the government had set up some sort of safety shelter a few miles away as part of the Academy. It isn't safe until we find out how they gained all that information about us."

"I see, that is very convenient, Scarlet Mage. We actually need to go somewhere later, it saves me the minor inconvenience of having to escape from the Academy."

"What? Where are you going? I doubt they would let any one of the students out."

"What they want is irrelevant, Scarlet Mage. And it's not only me that's leaving. I will be meeting with the members of the Dark Millenium later. There is someone impersonating my identity there, we can't have--"

And before Riley could finish his words, Scarlet Mage covered his mouth as her eyes were fixated on the student nearest to them-- Tomoe.

"It is fine, Scarlet Mage," Riley then let out a sigh as he removed Scarlet Mage's hand, "Dark Frost knows."

"Knows… what?"

"My identity. She guessed who I am. It's quite an amazing feat, is it not?"

"She did what?" Scarlet Mage turned her focus on Dark Frost; and even though her face was completely covered with a helmet, she could still feel her heart that beat with a certain kind of animosity.

"...You are just lucky that you are first," Tomoe then said with a click of a tongue.

Of course-- Scarlet Mage thought. If there was someone that would be able to relate Riley to Darkday, it would be her-- Darkday's self-proclaimed number 1 fan.

"Why drag a student into this?" Scarlet Mage then said, her tone slightly cold, "I thought this is only going to be between us?"

"I did not drag her, she applied."

"She's only a student, Riley. Please don't hold any of her loved ones hostages."

"I see, you are only following him because he has someone you care for," Tomoe then let out a small but mocking sigh as she walked closer to the two, "My loyalty for Darkday is undying and true, unlike yours; It truly is such a shame that the First Subordinate is someone like you, Scarlet Mage."

"What? I am still your teacher," Scarlet Mage could not help but let out a tone of frustration, "And loyalty? My loyalty to Riley is also un-- No, forget what I said."

"That's what I thought… teacher," Tomoe then smugly worded out as she walked closer to Riley.

Scarlet Mage twitched her eyes a couple of times as she took a few steps back. Was she about to say that she was loyal to Darkday? Was she losing her mind? Of course, something already happened between the two of them, but that was just a momentary lapse of judgment driven by lust-- nothing more.

"...What do you think that cougar is talking about with my brother?" In the front, Hannah's eyes were currently that of a hawk; not leaving Scarlet Mage out of her sight, "Sil… Mega Girl, can you eavesdrop on them? Don't you have like super-hearing or something?"

"I do, but I can't control it that well and it makes my head go all woozy… but even if I can do it, it is not right to use my abilities for something like that, Nuclear Baby," Silvie breathed out, "...Although I am a little curious as well."

"Right? Let's do it!?"

"N… no. I am sure she's just checking up on him since he disappeared."

"Tch, you're no fun. What about you, DM? Can you hear what they're saying?"

"I… I'll try," Gary muttered as he slowed down his steps to let Riley and the others catch up to him.

"What are you doing? You're being so obvious!"

"Well… How am I supposed to hear them? I don't have super-hearing."

"What the fuck, then why are you still doing it!? Just…

...Get back here!"

It took almost an hour of walking, but the group finally safely arrived back in the parking lot-- same with many others. Their whispers and clamor all filled the air with questions, but none of the instructors or any of the other staff seemed to have the intention of answering any of them.

Instead, they just strictly ordered them to return to their respective buses and wait for further instructions. Of course, the students didn't really like being kept in the dark-- but seeing as the air around them was filled with some sort of tension, they had no choice but to follow their orders.

And when they got on the buses, they found out that the windows were already completely sealed; with absolutely no view of the outside.

Green Fly, Riley and the others' designated driver, did not even say anything to them as he just hastily drove them away without a single word; which was odd since he was extremely talkative on the way to Toronto.

"...Just, what exactly is going on?" Silvie could not help but whisper the thoughts of all the students on her bus. But afterward, she then turned to look at Tomoe, who was now riding with them, "You… should probably take your helmet off. I don't think it's the right time to be adorning something like that, the other students are starting to look at you with hostility, Tomoe."

"Their opinions of me are meaningless, Silvie. This helmet is my devotion to Darkday."

"You're still saying shit like that, girl?" Hannah breathed out, her words containing a hint of frustration, "This isn't the time to be playing around, someone might actually attack you because of the Dark Millenials or whatever."

"They are a fake group, and nothing more. I would not be swayed by--"

"My sister is right, Tomoe. I think you should also change to a new costume, that one belongs only to Darkday."

"H… hey, man. No need to be too harsh on her--"

"If that is what you wish."

And before Gary could fully join in on the conversation, Tomoe suddenly removed her helmet, "I… I will design a new costume, maybe you can help me?"

"That much is obvious, Tomoe. You need a proper uniform similar to what I have now."

"Really!?"

"...What the fuck," seeing Tomoe's pitch suddenly turn similar to that of a Japanese school girl, Hannah's hair all started to stand up on their ends. It was completely creepy, she thought. Tomoe's voice had this cold tone in it, so to see her squealing like that was… odd.

Although it did seem somewhat fitting, her face still does look Asian. But…

"...Are these two really this close?"

"I don't think I have seen them talk to each other in class," Silvie also squinted her eyes as she watched Tomoe, "...She barely even talks to anyone."

"I am seeing a trope here," Gary then added as he placed his hand on his chin, "Riley… is a harem protagonist."

"What the fuck are you on about?"

"Seriously, can't you see the pattern!? It's so obvious a 12-year old might have written it," Gary added, "A hot sister, a hot and strict but caring teacher, and now the cold and aloof girl in class!? I… I have watched too much to know where this is going!"

"Why am I included in that list!?" Hannah then roared as she kicked Gary in the face, "He's my brother, that's disgusting!"

"Uhmm…" Silvie could not help but let out a whisper of a hum as she watched as Gary's face became squished, "...Why am I not included in the list?"

"You… You don't know what he's talking about, do you?" Hannah then slightly stuttered as she looked Silvie straight in the eyes.

"No? Isn't it just Riley's female friends?"

"Ohoho, our dear innocent Silvie," Gary then said as he tried to put his arm over Silvie's shoulders, "Let me introduce you to the colorful world... of Henta--"

"Do not corrupt her…

...you little shit!"

The students of the Academy all continued to have their own theories and guesses as to what was happening; and this continued on until they reached the safety emergency shelter of the Academy. Most of them were confused, of course-- as they all thought they were going straight home to the Academy.

But seeing as the Academy had gone through all of this... would mean that they were actually facing something truly serious.

"Anyone!? Has anyone seen any of my classmates?"

"What's going on? Who's that?"

And as the students were settling them in inside the huge empty dome, the cry of one student roared above everyone else.

"He's been shouting since earlier... I think he's from Class 1-F?"

"They're not here? Maybe... they all went with the Dark Millenium?"

"Yeah... What's with that? Potential Villain list? Don't you think it's kind of discriminatory?"

"Kind of. Must suck to belong in that list. Pft."

"Tell me about it. But who knows, maybe you belong in it?"

"What did you say!? But... what if I actually am? What...

...does that even mean?"

And as a quiet turmoil slowly started to boil in the shelter, another one had already started from far-away--

"Why… did you kill the students!?"

In a dark metal room somewhere in the world, No. 7 was currently groveling on the ground.

"Do you know how much trouble I will be in right now!? You are in my jurisdiction, how dare you do something like this!?"

"I… I'm truly sorry, August," No. 7 said meekly said; his face under the helmet, however, was completely infuriated. There was literally a small creature resting in his helmet threatening to kill him right now. He had no time to be wasting here being reprimanded by a superior that was probably weaker than him in terms of abilities.

"But I think… I need to talk to someone higher up," No. 7 then slowly stood up from the ground, "There's… we have a crisis on our hands."

"Of course we have a crisis! You killed people, No. 7! Do you really think you actually have the chance to talk to Ms. Friday and the others after what you--"

"This guy. Kill."

"What… did you just say to me!?"

"That… that wasn't me!"

"There's only two of us here!"

"This guy. Noisy. Please kill…

...or I kill you."

"What… Who is talking!? Do you have a microphone on you!? Did you betray--"

And before the man called August could finish his words, a chain of blue light suddenly crawled through his mouth.

"I… am sorry about this, August…

....but you don't know what I've seen."

"Am I a villain!?"

"We… we demand to see the list!"

"I don't want to be sharing a room with someone who will become a villain in the future! Why did you hide this from us!?"

"Y… yes, please make the list public!"

With the information of the Potential Villain list spreading like wildfire amongst the students, the hemispherical shape of the dome served as an amplifier to fan out their words. Those who were previously treating each other as friends were now meters apart; the students almost looked like that of a honeycomb, their gaps to each other almost equal as they tried their best to avoid one another.

"Man, everyone is on edge they might as well be Riley."

There were still groups that were closely huddled with each other, of course-- and Riley's group was among them; peacefully sitting on the cold concrete floor.

"Do you have time to be that chill?" Hannah let out a scoff as she heard Gary's words, "You're probably in that fucking list."

"What!? Why me? If there would be someone on that list it would be this guy!"

"Gary, it's not nice to accuse someone," Silvie let out a short but deep sigh as she shook her head.

"What? But didn't Hannah just accuse me of--"

"It doesn't matter whether I am on the list or not," seeing Gary pointing at her, Tomoe only took a short glance before once again fixating her head towards Riley, "What matters now is that I am in Darkday's list."

"...What does that even mean, you psycho?" Hannah let out a small scoff, "And I didn't know my brother had another friend in 1-V."

"No!" Tomoe immediately stood up, "I… I don't dare to claim to be Riley's friend!"

"I… see. Our group has become full of weirdos. Anyway, I thought your instructor will be giving us news? It's been an hour and we're still being left in the dark about what happened." Hannah then said as her eyes scanned the dome. There were already small fights happening, and yet none of the instructors on any other staff had responded.

"...Is it possible that many students went with the Dark Millenium?" Silvie then added as she also stood up to scan the area, "Although… we can't really count since there's too many of us."

"That's probably the case," Gary then lazily dropped his back on the floor, "They couldn't get me, so they probably settled with my inferiors."

"...Yeah, that's probably it," Hannah let out a tiny scoff as she rolled her eyes, "In any case, we should probably find your instructor so we can--"

"I told you I am not on the Potential Villain list! I don't even know what that is!"

"You're lying! I saw your performance during the simulation, you laughed while accidentally killing the hostages!"

"That's a simulation! I wouldn't do that in real life!"

The group's conversation was cut short as a couple of students near them started to get violent, with one summoning a bunch of insects coming out of his sleeves.

"Isn't he… from our class?" Silvie uttered.

"I think so," Gary said as he quickly stood up to look at the commotion, "Robert Moore… General Parasite. The one she's fighting with is also from our class, I think. Wait… most of them are from our class."

"I guess they gathered here since Silvie's here," Hannah muttered before shaking her head, "It's not our problem, let them settle it on their own. The situation in the shelter is already going bonkers, it's best we don't add fuel to the fire."

"Bu--"

"Don't even think about it, Silv," Hannah said before Silvie could even utter a word, "With your position as the Mega Student, the pretentious righteous motherfuckers would probably use you to rally to find out who is who."

"But still, we just can't sit around doing no--"

"Stop this! Why are we fighting each other!?"

And once again, before Silvie could finish her words, a loud and high-pitched voice echoed throughout the whole shelter. Gary and the others quickly looked as to who was intervening, only for their eyes to land on a pair of two humongous melons-- belonging to none other than Katrina Collins of Class 1-V, aka Hurricane Katrina.

"Even… even if you think someone belongs to this stupid Potential Villain list, it doesn't mean they're bad people!" Katrina bellowed as she stood between General Parasite and her other classmate, "They're just misguided! Isn't that why we are here in the Academy!? To become the best versions of ourselves!?"

"K… Katrina," General Parasite stuttered as he slowly retracted the insects that came out of his sleeves.

"Please, everyone. Stop fighting!"

"Very well said, girl."

And as soon as Katrina finished her words, a calm but slightly raspy voice reverberated throughout the whole dome. They all tried to search who the voice was coming from, but before they could find the source, a huge hologram appeared in the air right in the center of the dome.

"H...hey, it's your father."

"Shh! That's a secret, you fucker!"

"S… sorry," Gary immediately covered his mouth, but not before taking a hit on the head from Hannah.

"None of you were supposed to become aware of the existence of the Potential Villain list. But what is done is done, so let me be the one to confirm it to all of you-- the Potential Villain list is real."

"W… what!?" Hearing none other than Whiteking confirming it, the students once again began to clamor. But before it could get any worse, Whiteking once again shared his words.

"But that… little girl is right; all of you are here so we could teach you how to be better-- How to become a hero in the future that the you now would be proud of," Whiteking's hologram started to walk through the air, "Do you think that just because someone has the potential to do bad, that they can never do good? Let me tell you this…

...No one is born evil."

"..." Riley let out a small but fettered breath as he heard his father's words. No one… is born evil? If so, then why does someone like him exist?

"I will tell you this now, there is no reason to ostracize each other. Because if bad people are capable of doing good, the same could be said vice-versa. The way you are acting right now to your fellow students-- Do you not think you would one day also be written in the Potential Villain list?"

"T… that's…" Whiteking's words resounded to all of the students, especially to those who were accusing others of belonging to the list; most of their heads, now looking to the ground.

"27%," Whiteking continued, "27.4%. As of now, that is the number of students that belong to the list. The Academy is trying its best to make that 0%. Please, give us, your classmates, and yourself the chance to make that zero."

"..."

"S… sorry, Robert," the female student that was accusing General Parasite could not help but apologize as soon as Whiteking's words reached her heart.

"It's… okay, it's my fault for being a maniac."

"...What?"

"And now, to more concerning matters."

It would seem that the announcements weren't done, as Whiteking's words once again reverberated throughout the dome; but this time, his hologram disappeared, only to be replaced by a blindfolded instructor.

"Isn't that your instructor, Hannah banana?"

"Y… yeah," seeing her class' instructor suddenly showing himself, Hannah could not help but take in a nervous gulp. Even in class, Nightwalker rarely talks if he doesn't need to-- so seeing him out in the open like this… something was wrong.

"Hannah Ross--"

"!!!" Hannah's body straightened up as she suddenly heard her name. But when she thought that she was being called, Nightwalker started mentioning other names.

"DeAndre Brown, Ryan Woods, Latisha James, and lastly Luis Hardy; you will be designated in different classes. Please wait for more information about your transfer."

"W… what?" Hannah blinked a couple of times as she looked at Riley and the others, "What's going on?"

And before anyone else could answer her, Whiteking once again appeared in the hologram.

"The names you have heard just now... belong to the students of Class 1-F," Whiteking said in a weak tone, his bravado tone now completely gone as he almost stuttered his words, "They are the only students left from their class…

...the others have sadly died in the hands of the so-called terrorist group, Dark Millenium."

"!!!"

"No… fucking way… what?" Hannah almost fell to her butt, but Riley slightly lifted her up in the air before she could do so.

It wasn't only the remaining students of Class 1-F who were shocked, most of the students were as they all turned to look at each other. Dead? Some of them have actually died? How… did something like this happen when they literally had superheroes as their teachers?

"We… were supposed to protect you," Whiteking continued, "The organization knew every bit of our movements, they knew all of the students and superheroes that would be present, and they even hacked into the satellite I borrowed from the government…

...But none of those are excuses as to why we failed to protect you. We are not asking for your forgiveness or requesting your trust. But what I can assure you, is this--

--A team is already being gathered to rescue your classmates that have been abducted by the Dark Millenium, and we will not rest until we do. But for now, please remain here until we sort everything out."

And with that, the hologram shut down; the reflection of Whiteking in everyone's eyes faded.

"They… killed my classmates?" Even with all of the people letting out gasps of shock, Hannah's fettered whispers still reached the rest of the group, "H… how? Why?"

"Don't be too down, Hannah," Gary said as he let out a short but deep sigh, "Those Justice pricks belong there, right? They probably deserved it."

"What? Do you even hear yourself? Some of those students are even younger than us," Hannah said as she furrowed her eyebrows, "They're dicks, but it doesn't mean they deserve to die."

"R… right, sorry."

"Miss Scarlet Mage!" And as the two were talking, Silvie suddenly raised her voice as she looked at Scarlet Mage, who was currently approaching them. However, even with her loud voice, Scarlet Mage did not seem to hear her as she only called for Riley, with Tomoe following behind him.

"W… what's with that?" Hannah said as her eyebrows furrowed even further.

"You were right, Hannah," Silvie then said as she let out a deep breath, "There are times we need to eavesdrop."

"What? What did you hear?"

"They… are planning to escape the shelter," Silvie muttered as her eyes stared at the three.

"...What!? How… and why?"

"I can't hear clearly because of all the other noise. But they are probably thinking of rescuing the other students themselves."

"What? My brother can't be that reckless… not to mention caring!"

"I… I can't hear anything anymore, it feels like something is blocking--"

"It doesn't matter!" Hannah then clicked her tongue before rushing towards Riley and the others, "I am supposed to be the reckless one! We...

....are coming with them!"

"You said we were visiting them later… what did you mean by that?"

"That we would be visiting them, Scarlet Mage."

"Yes, Miss Scarlet Mage; how are you not getting that?"

"Can you not?"

Scarlet Mage was trying to keep the volume of her whispers at a minimum, causing the movements of her eyes to become much more exaggerated as she rolled them. She knew that Tomoe was now part of their secret, but it hasn't been a few hours, and Scarlet Mage wants her gone.

Riley alone was enough, and now another eccentric individual has joined them. She wasn't threatened, of course. Why would she? It was not like she was under Riley of her own accord-- her mother was being kept hostage. She also needs to make sure Riley doesn't go out of bounds and massacre everyone.

If anything, Tomoe was an added responsibility. Now she also has to protect her from Riley's… darkness. It would not be good for her to be pulled even further and do something she would regret… like sleeping with him.

"Does that mean you know where their base is?" Scarlet Mage then focused her thoughts. She should worry about Tomoe later; what matters now is to rescue the students that were kidnapped by the Dark Millenium.

"I do, Scarlet Mage. How else would we be visiting them?"

"Yes, Miss Scarlet Mage. How else would we be visiting--"

"Then tell me their location, I will pass it onto Whiteking," Scarlet Mage quickly answered Riley before his parrot could agitate her even further, "You don't have to worry, the information wouldn't be traced to you since I have many excuses I could use as to why I know their location."

"No."

"...What? Why?"

"Father and the other heroes will only get in the way, Scarlet Mage," Riley said after letting out a short but deep sigh, "You will get your chance to force the students to return on your own if you really want to, but our main priority is to meet with my impostor."

"I don't understand why you want to get the others back, Miss Scarlet Mage," Tomoe then added as she too, let out a sigh, "When the 3 students in the sector I was in went with the Dark Millenium, they didn't need a lot of convincing-- I am sure they do not want to be rescued."

"It doesn't matter," Scarlet Mage shook her head, "I am still a teacher of the Academy, I won't give up on turning them into heroes just because they already have."

"That's just sugarcoating--"

"Even in this situation, you are not losing your goal, Scarlet Mage..." Riley breathed out, causing Tomoe to quickly stop her words so as to not interrupt him, "...You are still retaining your kindness, as expected of my First Subordinate."

"...I don't know how to feel about that," Scarlet Mage slightly closed her eyes, "So, when are we proceeding with our secret missio--"

"We're going to come with you!"

And suddenly, their careful whispers were completely overwhelmed by the loud voice that was slowly approaching them. It didn't help that the students that were previously resting on the floor were now looking at them, their eyes now intensely curious as to why Scarlet Mage had been talking with two students alone.

"...Ms. Hannah," Scarlet Mage could not help but squint her eyes even further as Hannah continued to approach them, with Silvie and Gary following her from behind, "You should be resting."

"No," Hannah let out a small scoff as she looked Scarlet Mage straight in the eyes, "I don't know why you are approaching my brother for this, but I know you're planning to go and find the Dark Millenium."

"Were you… eavesdropping on us?"

Hearing Scarlet Mage's words, a small icicle quickly formed on Tomoe's hand. But as soon as she remembered who Hannah was to Riley, she quickly retracted her powers back.

"S… sorry, Ms. Scarlet Mage. It was me who listened in on your conversation," the one who answered Scarlet Mage's question, however, was Silvie, "I couldn't help it since it might have something to do with the missing students."

"How... much did you hear?" Scarlet Mage could not help but take in a small, but very deep breath. Her eyes then quickly shifted to Riley, as she felt his heart slightly fluctuate. Riley had already told her that Silvie might be related to Mega Woman-- she might even be her daughter; so it made sense that Riley's heart would fluctuate around her… but seeing as Riley's fingers were already slowly rising up in the air, it probably meant nothing good.

"How much did you hear!?" Scarlet Mage quickly repeated her words as she blocked Silvie from Riley's view.

"N… Not much," Silvie could not help but flinch as Scarlet Mage yelled at her, "Nothing was clear, but… but I heard enough to know that you're planning to escape to rescue the others."

"Hey, you don't need to yell at her!" Hannah then pulled Silvie away as she once again looked Scarlet Mage straight in the eyes, "I don't know what your problem is, we just want to help!"

"Whoa, whoa. Let's all calm down," Gary then quickly got in between the two. He doesn't know if he was just imagining it, but he could feel sparks trickling around him, "The situation is already tense as it is… I don't like being the voice of reason… but maybe let's all just talk like normal people instead of shouting at each other?"

"Tch, fucking pedo," Hannah then shrugged her shoulders violently as she backed away; her eyes, still intent in glaring at Scarlet Mage.

"..." Scarlet Mage truly wanted to retaliate, but as a teacher, she should know better. But… was she really actually a pedo? Considering Riley is already at the age of consent, then… no, that's not the time to think about this-- What matters now is the children.

From her earlier screams resounding throughout the dome, not only the students, but some of the instructors were already looking at them. She could not help it, however. She was sure that Riley was about to kill Silvie right here and then; but seeing him no longer with his fingers raised, it would seem that it was the right decision.

"We're still coming with you whether you like it or not," Hannah then said as she crossed her arms, "I know the other instructors don't know about this, or else they would already be huddled up and thinking of a plan."

"That's not--"

"No."

And before Scarlet Mage could respond, Riley finally stepped forward and opened his mouth.

"I am afraid that's not going to happen, sister."

"What? If I am not going, then you're not going," Hannah then let out a small breath as she looked at her brother, "As your big sister, I am not going to allow you to put yourself in--"

"I am truly sorry about this, sister."

And with those words, Riley suddenly snapped his fingers-- loud enough that it reverberated throughout the entire dome-- no. Rather, the sound that was echoing throughout the shelter was not his finger, but the sound of people dropping on the floor, all almost at the same time.

"W… what did you do?" Scarlet Mage's stuttered whispers mixed with the small thuds softly snapping in the air as she watched not only the students but everyone else lifelessly sprawled and scattered on the ground,

"Did… did you kill them?" Scarlet Mage could no longer hear Riley's heart, as the sound of her own heart beating erratically overpowered everything else.

Even Tomoe, who had been watching everything about Darkday, could not help but slightly take a step back. There was still a slight excitement inside of her, of course… but now, it was accompanied by fear.

"No, what do you think I am?" Riley's disappointed sighs then entered their ears as he gently placed Hannah, who was resting on his arms, gently on the floor, "They are just unconscious, Silver Moon."

"...Unconscious?" Silver Moon did not even mind the sudden change of her name. Instead, her eyes were busy looking at the ocean of people around her. "You… can also do that?"

"When… when did you have the ability to control minds, Darkday!?" Tomoe then slightly pushed Silver Moon to the side as the tone of her voice became high-pitched, "I… I don't think I have any records of you having that ability!"

"I don't," Riley then shook his head as he stood up, "I just lightly racked their brains, but they should be fine, Tomoe. And please, do not call me Darkday-- I am currently in retirement."

"O… of course, Master Riley," Tomoe then suddenly kneeled on the ground, her loud and slightly excited breaths still persisting in the air.

"You… racked their brains… all at the same time?" Silver Moon, on the other hand, was still busy trying to listen to everyone's hearts. It was true that none of them were dead; one could even say their hearts were normal-- a sign that none of them were truly hurt or damaged.

But… to be able to incapacitate everyone at the same time while being confident enough he didn't hurt anyone badly-- this was no longer just a show of power.

It might look simple in hindsight; but anyone with telekinesis would know just how difficult, maybe even impossible, Riley's actions are.

Just how much control does he exactly have to be capable of something like this? This is no longer just someone with superhuman abilities. Riley…

...Riley is a god.

Silver Moon then looked towards Tomoe, who was still kneeling on the floor. Should… should she actually do the same? Should... she bend her knees again for him?

"You seem to be worried, Silver Moon."

"W… what?" And before she could kneel, she felt Riley's warm hand touching her chin.

"If you are thinking about the cameras around the shelter, then you do not have to worry-- I have disabled all of them."

Silver Moon could not respond, however. She had completely forgotten that they were in a heavily secured facility, her thoughts, only reliving the time she previously bent her knees for him as the warm touch of his hand continued to caress her chin.

Tomoe, who was still kneeling on the floor, could not help but bite her lips in frustration. If only she was lucky enough to be the First Subordinate, then she would probably be the one being touched by Riley right now, she thought.

"Lead us out, Silver Moon," Riley then breathed out as he retracted his hand, "I believe you've been oriented with the layout of the shelter?"

"Y… yes. But there should be guards--"

"They are also incapacitated, Silver Moon. Please, lead us out. We still have a long way up after this."

"...Long way up?"

"Yes," Riley nodded before pointing a finger upwards, "No.. 7 and Little Riley is currently in the sky."

"This… I'm actually flying."

"You're being floated, there's a big difference."

"Tch."

"Is it really alright to bring a child to this mission, Riley?"

"I believe she is older than me, Silver Moon."

"R… right."

Even with the wind violently threatening to rip off their faces, Riley, Katherine, and Tomoe were still able to have a somewhat clear conversation. Katherine didn't have to think about it-- Riley put up a barrier in front of them… which was now more evident now that they were passing through the clouds.

Tomoe might not think too much about it since she was so overwhelmed by soaring through the skies with just her body for the first time, but for Katherine, it was different. Katherine could fly, but there were two limits hindering her from going above a certain speed.

First was what she was just thinking of now-- wind resistance. Although her skin was tougher than most normal humans, she didn't have the extreme durability that most strength-oriented Supers have. Even if she wore a helmet similar to Darkday, one wrong move; one wrong pebble at 100km/h would probably put her out.

Second-- It wasn't her style. She flies, yes-- but flying at a high speed pulls away most of her attention from everything else.

And so, for Riley to not only put a barrier around them, float Tomoe, and fly on his own; he was doing all of this at a very high speed. Once again showing the monstrous control he had over his powers.

It almost reminded her of one of the previous members of the Hope Guild-- Ms. Phoenix. Besides Mega Woman, Ms. Phoenix was probably the one that had the most impact on her growing up.

During her time, Ms. Phoenix's telekinetic abilities were unrivaled; her most notable feat was holding a whole island in place, preventing it from being devastated as a huge earthquake wished to devour it.

Perhaps her only flaw was that she could get too violent sometimes, sending most of her opponents to the prison with a mangled limb or two. The government announced her retirement when Katherine was about 11 years old, for the reason that she was going to take care of her child-- she never appeared in public after that.

Well, wherever she was, she hoped that she was living a good life with her family-- most heroes could not do the same.

But still, to this date, no superhero had come close to reaching Ms. Phoenix's telekinetic abilities… only a villain-- Darkday himself.

...Who was stronger between the two? Katherine then thought as her eyes turned towards Riley. Riley's control was more than likely higher than Ms. Phoenix's, but what about raw power? Riley had shown to be more than capable of lifting several buses in the air, and there was also that quake during the simulation exercise…

...but is he capable of lifting an entire island like Ms. Phoenix?

No, it didn't even matter if Ms.Phoenix's raw power was stronger, Riley had other abilities-- Ms. Phoenix's neck would probably be twisted without her even knowing what hit her.

It was no wonder that Mega Woman lost-- there was probably no longer anyone to stop Riley if ever he once again dawns the world with Darkday. And so, once again, Katherine gathered her resolve; she would do everything in her power not to allow Darkday to see the light of day once again.

She just needs to show Riley that there was also joy in saving people-- and this moment was the best time to do that.

"I see it," Katherine then pointed her finger to a colossal silhouette hidden in the sea of clouds.

"How… did this get past the government's satellites?" Tomoe muttered, "Losing sight of Darkday is one thing because he is the greatest creature to ever exist in the whole universe, but to miss something this big?"

"Because this isn't the only place that needs surveillance," Katherine replied, "Even now as we attempt to rescue these children, thousands are being harmed and killed by villains all over the world. I am more amazed as to how they managed to get their hands on a floating ship like that...

...A colossal flying ship capable of passing through the satellite's radar, an energy source enough to lift something as massive as that in the air for an entire day, it's almost like--"

"Alien technology, Silver Moon."

Riley, who had been keeping quiet the whole flight, finally spoke as they all stopped in the air to survey the flying ship from afar.

"The Academy also has an abundance of it," Riley added, "Do you have any news of any alien entities entering the planet, Silver Moon?"

"...No," Katherine breathed out, "Do you think this has something to do with Mega Woman?"

"Knowing that is supposed to be your job, Silver Moon," Riley then turned his eyes towards Katherine's, "You have not given me an update on Mega Woman for a month."

"T… that's… Things have been busy in school with this exercise and all. It will be even busier now that something like this has happened."

"...Understandable."

"..." Tomoe, who was quietly watching from the side, could not help but once again furrow her eyebrows. This feeling of being left out… truly, the difference between First Subordinate and Second Subordinate was almost heaven and hell.

"I can help you gain information about Mega Woman, Riley," Tomoe then said, the tone of her voice stern and clear.

"And how are you going to do that when you're stuck in the Academy?" Katherine was the one to answer her with a light scoff.

"I… I'm going to find--"

"There's movement up front!"

And before Tomoe could finish her words, an ominous creaking noise sang in the air-- almost like a horn looming and whispering over their ears.

"It's starting to move, Riley. What do we do, are we going to chase it!?"

"Wait… I think it's moving towards us, Ms. Scarlet Mage!"

"What!? Let's hide! Riley, what are you still doing-- Riley?"

She didn't realize it earlier since she was too focused on the colossal floating ship heading towards them, but Riley had one of his hands raised above his shoulder, his fingers slowly moving closer towards him.

"You… could it be?"

"Kya! He's pulling it! He's the one pulling it towards us!"

Katherine slightly leaned her head to the side as her ears almost ruptured from Tomoe's childish shrieks. Add that to the whale-like sound coming from the colossal floating ship, it almost felt like she was in the middle of a choir thousands of meters up in the air.

"I thought this was a covert mission!?" Katherine then yelled since it was hard to hear her own voice from all the wailing. Just earlier, she was wondering if Riley's raw power would match that of Ms. Phoenix, and although this was far from lifting up a whole island in the air, it was still an impressive feat considering how effortless he was doing it.

But there was also the fact that the ship was already floating, so it shouldn't be too hard to move-- This wasn't the time to be admiring and analyzing Riley's powers; as the oldest one in the group, she should be the most level-headed one.

"This isn't a covert mission, Riley!" Katherine once again raised her voice as the colossal ship was only meters away from them now. And seeing as her whole horizon was now blocked by it, it was probably even bigger than a naval ship.

"It is a covert mission, Silver Moon…

...or at least it will be."

***

"What's going on!? I thought we were going to wait until everything settles down before we move!?"

"Won't the satellite pick us up if we move this fast!?"

"Hahaha!"

A fleeting red light; a siren that mixed with all the panicked voices echoing through the hallways… and a muffled laugh seeping from a dark room coming from No. 7, whose arms and legs were currently bound in the air by a floating block of what seemed to be liquid metal. But surprisingly enough, he still had his helmet on.

"We… we're fucked," No. 7 continued to chuckle as he shook his head, "You guys are fucked."

"Do… you know something about this, No. 7?"

"I wish I could tell you, Ms. Friday," No. 7 then turned his head down to look at the woman in front of him, "But I can't."

The woman called Ms. Friday was also wearing a helmet similar to that of Darkday's; but instead of a simple full black suit, she had on a skirt that reached only above her knees; partnered by a pair of boots that reached below it.

"I killed August because I had to, Ms. Friday," No. 7's chuckles started to die down, "You'd probably do the same if you were me. But can you tell me something, Ms. Friday?"

"You're not the one asking questions here," Although Ms. Friday's tone was still calm, the slight movements of her head gave away her worry.

"Is Darkday really our leader? You've seen him, right? You're one of the Weekdays. You serve directly under him… are you sure it's him?" No. 7 continued to talk, his words slowly fading.

"What are you talking abo--"

"Ms. Friday!"

And before Ms. Friday could finish her words, the door of the room they were in slid open as a No. 69 barged inside.

"There… there are intruders!"

"...Already?" Ms. Friday calmly turned her head towards No. 69, "Are they inside the ship?"

"Y… Yes, Ms. Friday! They wouldn't be intruders if they were outside!"

"..."

"..."

"S… sorry, Ms. Friday!"

"How many? Do we need to call for backup?"

"That's…

....there's only three."

"Three… intruders? All this noise for three intruders?"

Ms. Friday's voice still held its calm, her breaths, however, almost filled the entire room with weight. Their floating base should have been completely hidden from the government's satellites and in the naked eye of even the Grade-A Supers.

Could it be that they were detected when their base suddenly moved unexpectedly? No… not even a minute had passed since that time. If their base had indeed been detected due to their base moving, then there were only a handful of supers that were capable of reaching their base at that speed.

One of the members of the Hope Guild that was capable of running at Mach speeds-- The Tempo. But according to their intel, he should be on the other side of the planet right now protecting his country from a group of super terrorists.

There were a few more others, but their intel also suggests that it would be impossible for them to get to their location.

Could it be… Mega Woman is here? They have absolutely zero intel on her, so she was the only loose element. If it was really her… then the only choice they have was to self-destruct.

"Is one of them wearing a white coat?"

Ms. Friday then quickly looked towards No. 7. Who, despite hanging in the air and having all of his limbs bound, still had an arrogant and sarcastic tone in his voice.

"Answer the traitor," Ms. Friday then quickly said as she faced No. 69.

"Y… yes?" No. 69 said after pausing for a few seconds, "But I really think we should be worrying about Scarlet Mage, Ms. Friday!"

"Scarlet… Mage is here?" Ms. Friday whispered, "So our intruders are from the Mega Academy."

Ms. Friday then tapped her arms a few times, waking up the small tablet that was attached to it. "Who is currently engaging the enemy?" She then breathed out.

[Ms. Friday, this is April. The intruders are currently in front of me, ma'am.]

"What? Are you engaging them? What's the situation?" Ms. Friday could not help but slightly let out a short but deep breath. For someone currently in front of the intruders, April did not seem to even be out of breath.

[They… are just standing, Ms. Friday.]

"What--"

"Ahahaha!"

And before Ms. Friday could even say a word, No. 7's laughter once again filled the entire room. This caused Ms. Friday to slightly furrow her eyebrows behind her helmet, but after a few seconds, she tapped something on her tablet, causing a trickle of electricity to wrap around No. 7's limbs, replacing his laughter with screams of pain.

"What do you mean they're just standing there?" Ms. Friday then patted her skirt, completely ignoring No. 7's bellow, "Where are you?"

[They're just standing here in the cargo hold… menacingly, Ms. Friday.]

"I see. Try to stall them as long as possible, I'm on my way there."

[I… don't think I need to stall them, Ms. Friday. I think they are waiting for you.]

"...What?"

[One of them...

...is asking for a chair.]

***

A few moments later, Ms. Friday was now at the base's cargo hold. And true enough, the three intruders were just calmly standing there. No, one of them was now seated on a chair.

"You actually gave them a chair?" The irritation in Ms. Friday's tone was clear for everyone to hear.

"Y… Yes?" April stuttered, "He politely asked for it, so it just felt right to give--"

"We're not a restaurant!" Ms. Friday stomped her foot on the ground, and as she did so, the ground beneath her turned grey, before a web of cracks started to crawl over it. And after a few seconds, she then turned her head towards the three intruders and raised her hand at them.

The three, however, did not even flinch an inch.

"Are you here to rescue the children, Scarlet Mag--" She was about to finish her words, but then she realized something important; Scarlet Mage did not seem to be leading the group-- it was the one that No. 7 had mentioned earlier, the white-haired kid clad in a white coat.

"I am afraid Scarlet Mage is not here, Ms. Friday," the white-haired kid then spoke as he pointed his finger towards Katherine, "This is Silver Moon, my First Subordinate. And this is my Second Subordinate. She…

...doesn't have a name yet."

Although Tomoe was clearly upset from Riley's words, she only let out a short but deep breath, before bowing her head towards Ms. Friday.

"As for me, you may call me Riley Ross."

"Riley… Ross?" Ms. Friday lower her hands, before taking a small step back, "Aren't you Whiteking's son!?"

And as soon as Ms. Friday's words echoed throughout the cargo hold, the group of Numbers that were surrounding the area all let out gasps of their own.

"Does that mean that--"

"Oh, you don't have to worry, Ms. Friday," Riley then waved his hand before crossing his legs and taking off his sunglasses, "We are the only ones--"

"Riley!"

And before Riley could finish his words, a blast of wind exploded in front of him, slightly causing his white, almost silver-like hair to violently flow in the air; his expression, however, still remained the same.

He then slightly leaned his head to the side, as it was being blocked by Katherine's butt.

"Are you okay, Riley!?" Katherine then breathed out, her arm raised to the front as chunks of what seemed to be rocks dropped in front of her one by one. And as soon as she checked that Riley was okay, she turned her head towards the direction where the projectile came from, only to see a familiar face.

"You dare harm god!?"

And before anyone could do anything else, a crackle violently snapped in the air; lowering the temperature by a few degrees,

"You shall know the wrath of god!"-- And with that roar, Tomoe raised her hands, almost instantly summoning a sedan-sized icicle above her, "Die!"

"No, Tomoe!"

But as soon as she released her frozen bundle of death, Katherine stood in front of her and clapped her hands, immediately turning the icicle into snow.

"What are you--"

"He's a student from the Academy!"

"Ha?"

It wasn't only Tomoe and Katherine, but even the numbers surrounding them and Ms. Friday were looking at the individual who fired the earth bullet at Riley, only to see a young man wearing a skin-tight costume, his cape loosely dangling behind him.

"Who let this guy out!?" Ms. Friday roared.

"They… they escaped during the commotion!"

"...They?" Ms. Friday then turned towards the Number who answered her, only to see different individuals wearing each of their unique costumes, "What the…"

"We're here to help you…

...Ms. Friday!"

"...oh?"

"What!?" Katherine could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow. She initially thought that they were rushing towards them since she was here to rescue them but to think they would stop and stand by Ms. Friday's side one by one.

"What are you guys doing!?" She then yelled, "We're here to rescue you!"

"The Dark Millenium has told us all about your stupid list!"

"Do you think we don't know what you will do to us!? You're going to kill us!"

"What?"

"Dark Millenium saved us from being killed by the government! You were going to eliminate us if we're still on the list by the time we graduate!"

"What are you guys talking about!? We will never do that!" Katherine waved her hand in frustration, she was about to say something else, but before she could do so, the sound of Riley standing up from his seat completely silenced everyone.

"It seems they do not need to be rescued, Silver Moon," Riley then sighed before patting Katherine on the shoulders a couple of times.

"No, they are just confu--"

"I am afraid that's enough, Silver Moon," Riley stepped forward before Katherine could finish her words, "That was the only time I will be giving you to rescue your pets…

...And now, shall we get on to business?"

"Come with us, Riley Ross, Dark Frost!"

One of the students, however, started to approach them, "The Academy is just fooling you! I know you're a fan of Darkday, Dark Frost… I saw you wearing his helmet back in the Academy. Do you think the Academy would let someone like you live!? Please, take my--"

"Eek!"

And just like that, the student's short speech was cut short as his entire body suddenly burst into tiny bits of pieces, causing all of his flesh and insides to be blown away towards the other students. There was, however, no sign of any mess in front of where the student exploded; instead, his flesh and blood formed into an arc, as if an invisible wall was blocking them.

"..." And as soon as Ms. Friday saw this, she hid her arms behind her, tapping her tablet several times. She had wondered why someone like No.7, who was capable of defeating a Month almost instantly, was so afraid of-- and now she knows.

It would already be a hard fight with Scarlet Mage here, but to think there was another monster on board, she needed to call a back-up from one of the other bases as soon as possible. This Riley Ross… is dangerous.

"My apologies, Dark Millenium" Riley then let out a small but deep sigh as his eyes scanned the remains of the detonated student, "I forgot to tell you that there's a barrier separating us from the rest of you-- we can't have a fight breaking out as we talk business, can we?"

"R… Riley? You… did you just kill a student?" Katherine said, her breaths almost wanting to burst out from her chest.

"..." On the other hand, Tomoe only had her eyes twitching, trying her best not to look away from the flesh and guts that were scattered in front of her.

"He committed suicide, Silver Moon. And he was no longer a student," Riley then casually said as he returned to his seat, "Now…

....shall we conduct business?"

The screams and cries of the students from the academy still whispered in the air; Ms. Friday, however, could not be bothered by their pathetic wails. She had already called for reinforcements from the other bases, but who knows if they were going to respond.

And even if they did… it might already be too late. There were almost 400 of them in the ship, with almost a quarter of that surrounding the three intruders in front of her-- and yet she could not help but feel that they were the ones at a disadvantage.

How could she not, when one of their potential new recruits from the Academy died with none of them even having the time to react to it. Riley Ross was supposed to be from the Academy, and yet he killed one of his schoolmates without even blinking an eye.

Something was definitely not right here.

"You said that Whiteking isn't coming, can I take your word on this?" Ms. Friday did not let her nervous thoughts appear in her words, however, as the tone of her voice remained ever-so casual; as she had been doing ever since.

"Perhaps. I can not control other people's actions, Ms. Friday," Riley answered, his gaze seemingly scanning the cargo hold, "But I can assure you that my actions are completely separate to that of the Academy's. I am here to conduct business, as I said."

"What kind of--"

"You… you monster!"

And before Ms. Friday could muster a response, a student from the Academy rushed towards Riley. Ms. Friday stretched her arms to try and stop her, but alas, the student slipped from her hands.

"Don't!" Katherine raised her hand to summon a burst of wind, using all of her strength to push the student away from the invisible death barrier that Riley had put up. The girl rolled on the floor several times and probably broke a bone or two judging from the pained cries coming out of her mouth.

But that was better than the alternative.

"You… should have just let her die, Silver Moon," Tomoe whispered, before taking in a long and deep breath as her eyes still tried their best not to stray away from all the blood and guts in front of her, "Those who dare attack Riley deserve a gruesome death."

"I am not giving up on them," Katherine muttered, "They have parents waiting for them at home. I will not deliver the news that their children went on to join some cult."

"I told you, Silver Moon. Some of them wish to commit suicide," Riley then let out a small but deep sigh, "Perhaps truly unhappy because of this Potential Villain list that you hid from them…

...But on to more important matters."

Katherine wanted to say something but chose to keep her mouth shut as she heard Riley's heart slightly fluctuate. The students were also being dragged away by the Numbers. She didn't want to admit it, but they were probably safer away from them.

"Can you tell me all about your organization, Ms. Friday?" Riley then muttered, "Is your leader truly Darkday?"

"He is," Ms. Friday quickly answered, her mind, however, was thinking of multiple ways to escape or fight back.

"I find that very interesting, Ms. Friday," Riley said as a slight tone of amusement grew in his voice, "Judging by the names I have been hearing since earlier, your hierarchy is based on dates? Can you tell me more about this?"

Ms. Friday did not answer Riley. Instead, her eyes slowly ventured their way towards the woman beside him.

"Aren't you supposed to be saving people, Scarlet Mage?"

"Answer Riley's question!" Tomoe raised her voice and was about to say more. But before she could do so, Riley raised his hand and gestured to her to stop.

"I know your record and I have watched your videos on the internet. You've always been helping people. Even as a Grade-A super, you help even in street-level crimes and even volunteer to help the victims afterward," Ms. Friday continued to talk, "Was all that just a facade?"

"..."

"To think in the shadows, you're working for an individual capable of killing his friends without batting an eye. It would seem Darkday is right, the government has been lying to us from the start. You superheroes are just dogs, following orders even if it means killing children."

"Wait… do you really think you're the good guys in this?" Katherine could not help but let out a tiny scoff as she looked at Ms. Friday's helmet. She did not really need an answer, however, as she could feel in the beating of Ms. Friday's heart that she thinks she is right.

"You abducted students, and even massacred almost a hundred of them!"

"That… that was not part of the plan! One of our agents has gone rogue and--"

"It seems there has been a misunderstanding. For that, I apologize, everyone."

And before the conversation between Katherine and Ms. Friday could continue, Riley once again stood up from his seat; causing not only Ms. Friday to flinch, but all the numbers that were quietly watching the situation unfold; their hands, ready to attack at any time.

"A… misunderstanding?"

"I was the cause of everyone's death, Silver Moon."

"...What?"

"My sister seems to be being mistreated by Class 1-F, you see. And I don't like that."

"W… wait, what do you mean you were the cause?"

"Their death happened because of me, Silver Moon," Riley then blinked his eyes a couple of times. His face, showing signs of confusion, "I didn't kill them directly, but I helped."

"You… helped?"

This time, even Ms. Friday was shocked by what she was hearing.

"No. 11, No. 12, and No. 7. The students of Class 1-F mostly died by their hands. Mostly No. 7, I suppose."

"What are you--"

"Enough," Riley then muttered as he waved his hand. His breaths, almost filling the entire room with weight as it reached the ears of everyone present, "We've already been delaying our meeting because of something so trivial. I just told you out of respect as my First Subordinate, Silver Moon."

"You… Just who are you?" Ms. Friday then breathed out, trying her best not to stutter, "What do you want from us?"

"I should be the one asking that question, Ms. Friday. You're not listening," Riley waved his finger, "Have you met this Darkday in person?"

Once again, Katherine could feel Riley's heart fluctuating.

"...I think we're done talking. I have heard enough, you murderous little psycho!"

Ms. Friday wasn't going to act until her reinforcements arrive, but hearing that Riley was responsible for the deaths of all those children, she could not help but feel that it was her task to erase him from existence.

After all, that was why the Dark Millenium was built in the first place-- to eliminate all and any threat to humanity; saving the world from the shadows even as the world treats them as the villain.

"Men, kill the intruders!"

"Subordinates, go."

"...What?"

"At once, master Riley."

With almost a hundred people threatening to attack them all at once, Katherine had actually been ready to counterattack as soon as the enemies in front of them showed any signs of striking first.

She, however, could not help but be thrown off by Riley suddenly stretching his arms wide, as if some kind of mafia boss ordering his goons to attack. Add to that the fact that she just heard that Riley was the one responsible for the deaths of the students, it was almost as if…

...They were the villains here.

...Were they?

...Was she?

And while Katherine's thoughts were in disarray, Tomoe, on the other hand, had already disappeared from her position. Moving swiftly from one container box to another while elegantly shooting black icicles from her hands.

There were Strength-type Supers that were rushing towards her, but she was able to stave them off from putting up layers of ice in front of her, while summoning an extremely smooth surface of ice beneath her, causing her to just slide away.

As expected from someone who had awakened their abilities from infancy, her control was almost instinctual.

"Silver Moon."

"...Yes?" Katherine then woke up from her stupor as a loud thunderous noise erupted beside her. She looked, only to see a huge ball of fire seemingly being suppressed in front of her.

"Perhaps we need to practice more on our timing, Silver Moon," Riley then let out a sigh before snapping his fingers; and as he did so, the huge dancing ball of fire in front of Katherine completely withered away.

"I already removed the barrier protecting us, Silver Moon. I won't be protecting you again," Riley then said as he let out another sigh, "I still have to talk with Ms. Friday."

"That's--"

And before Katherine could even say another word, another ball of fire was thrown at her by one of the Numbers. This time, however, she clapped her hands-- causing the ball of fire to split into two and avoid her completely.

And before the now split fire completely passed by her, she stretched her hands to the side and stopped them.

"W… what the--" And to the surprise of the Number who threw the ball of fire, he seemed to have lost control of his projectile. It did not end there, however. He tried to reclaim his control, but the only thing that happened was that the two balls of fire split to even more pieces. And before he could even react, a torrent of blazing fire rained down upon not only to him, but also towards the Numbers near him.

"It seems that I have not made a mistake in my Subordinates," Riley then nodded in satisfaction as his eyes looked back and forth between Tomoe and Katherine. And perhaps, if it wasn't for the sudden tremble beneath his legs, he would have kept on watching.

"Die, the world will be better off without you!" And with Ms. Friday's screams, the ground beneath Riley opened up, as if a jaw threatening to rip him in half.

"Master Riley!"

"..."

Tomoe was slightly disgruntled by the scene of Riley being swallowed by the floor. Katherine, on the other hand, only took a short glance before proceeding to neutralize the enemies in front of her.

Ms. Friday's attack did not stop there, however. Even as the ground crawled and completely covered her opponent, she slightly rotated her wrist, causing the mangled floor to twist itself and whatever was inside it.

And as if that wasn't enough, she clapped her hands, causing spikes to appear from the floor and penetrate the distorted statue she just created.

"All that talk and bravado…" Ms. Friday then breathed out, "...Just for you to die before--"

"Quite the interesting power, Ms. Friday."

And before she could finish her monologue, Riley's muffled voice whispered to her ears.

"And I do quite agree with you, Ms. Friday…

....The world would be better off without me."

"And I do quite agree with you, Ms. Friday…

...this world would be better off without me."

"You…"

It was a good thing that Ms. Friday's head was covered by a jet-black helmet, if not, then all of the people here would have definitely seen the smile that had desperately crawled on her face slowly fade; replaced by the crippling fear that seemed to be at a haste in bringing her down.

No, even if she didn't have her helmet on, none of the Numbers would be able to see her face as they were too focused on their own opponents. Even April was busy trying to support the others; his helmet removed as his eyes shot out laser beams from afar.

But perhaps that was also a good thing; if not, their morale would surely take a hit if they were seeing the same thing she was. She was supposed to be one of the Weekdays, serving directly beneath Darkday. She was supposed to be one of the strongest in the whole organization, and yet with just a single exchange…

...she had been made aware of the difference between their powers.

Her attack was sure to kill even Grade-A Strength oriented Supers, and yet right now, the one who she thought was telekinetic, was ripping off the twisted confines she made like it was some sort of sand castle.

"I will repeat my words, Ms. Friday..."

With those words whispering in the air, a smile slowly crawled on Riley's face as the odd element that wrapped and threatened to crumple his body opened up-- almost like a white lotus with him as the bud; add to that the brightness of his silhouette… he almost looked quite angelic.

"...You truly have quite an interesting power."

Riley then stepped out of the lotus, effortlessly pushing whatever material it was that Ms. Friday manipulated, "At first I thought you were able to petrify things in your surroundings, but you could steer it as well…

...what is this, exactly?"

"That's…"

Ms. Friday could not help but take in a huge gulp as Riley just casually pinched off a piece of the so-called material with his finger like it was nothing. Riley was sort of right with his guess, her powers were similar to petrification.

But instead of turning things into something as brittle as stones, she turns them into a type of tungsten. But she wouldn't be one of the Weekdays if it was just that. She could also control metal, making her dangerous and formidable even in the most disadvantageous environments.

But that was not important right now... Tungsten-- one of the hardest materials in the world… shaved off like it was nothing.

"I have decided, Ms. Friday..."

"!!!"

Ms. Friday then took a few steps back as the smile on Riley's face almost reached from ear to ear.

"...You belong with the others."

"What are you--"

And before Ms. Friday could even finish her words, a thunder erupted in the air; blowing out all the stubborn dust and debris as a skirt of wind seemed to flash before her eyes. And before she knew it, her vision was filled with Riley's palm planted on the visor of her helmet.

"You won't be needing this, Ms. Friday."

And with those words, Ms. Friday's helmet erupted… no, it split into shards, calmly floating around her head as Riley's hand remained a few inches away from her face, holding the still-intact visor on it.

"Ms. Friday!"

April, who was previously busy shooting laser beams out of his eyes and supporting the Numbers from afar, swiftly rushed towards Ms. Friday as soon as he saw her struggling with her opponent.

His eyes lit up even brighter than before as they glared ominously towards the back of Riley's head.

Ms. Friday, however, let out a scream.

"No. April, don't!" She roared, her voice completely different from what it was before.

Ms. Friday knew. Ms. Friday knew from the trembling smile on Riley's face that he was aware of April's oncoming attack.

April's eyes continued to grow even brighter, but as the beams were about to shoot out from his eyes, Riley suddenly flicked his arm and threw the visor straight towards April's face; and with perhaps only a millisecond difference, the shards of the helmet that were calmly floating around Ms. Friday's face followed.

They flew towards April's head at an unimaginable speed-- once again making themselves whole like a puzzle. This all perhaps happened in less than a second, and less than a second is all it took for the helmet to crack, a red glow crawling like a web before it once again erupted into pieces. But this time…

...along with the insides of April's head.

"!!!"

Ms. Friday's jaws started to shiver as one of April's eyes landed beside her foot-- still whispering a sizzle to her ears as its red glow still kindled.

"You… you killed him."

"That is debatable, Ms. Friday."

"W--"

And once again, before she could even say a word, she felt her insides almost being left by her body as her vision quickly shifted.

"Kh," Ms. Friday then winced in pain as Riley's hand was now planted on her face, pushing her head onto a wall she now finds herself on.

"You don't have to worry, Ms. Friday," Riley then once again let out a smile, "Riley 2 will take good care of you."

If her face didn't feel like it was being crushed to death, then she might have even thought that Riley's smile contained a bit of warmth. This warmth, however, was momentary as she felt a cold breeze suddenly and violently waft through her entire body. There was also a ringing in both her ears, causing her to slightly struggle to move her head to the side… and as she did so, she finally realized what just happened.

There was now a huge hole behind her, with the premium and luxurious view of the night clouds.

"W… wait, wait!" Ms. Friday let out a muffled scream as her mouth was slightly covered by Riley's palm, "What about the information!? I thought you needed information!?"

"I do, Ms. Friday," Riley nodded, "But I can get that from No. 7. He seems to be more knowledgeable than I initially thought he was."

It was weird, Ms. Friday could barely hear the sound of her own voice from all the turbulence; Riley's words, however, were as clear as day to her.

"Number… No. 7!? No. 7 is currently tied up somewhere, he is of no use to you!"

"That is incorrect, Ms. Friday," Riley then let out a sigh as the grip on his hand slowly lightened, "No. 7 is killing the students of the Academy that was escorted to safety earlier, and he is about to be done."

"...What?"

"See you soon, Ms. Friday."

And with those words, Riley let go of Ms. Friday's face, allowing her body to be sucked like a vacuum as she was blown out of the floating base almost instantly. But before her screams could reach back inside the base; her body, instead of falling down, looked like it was plucked into the horizon before completely disappearing into the ocean of clouds.

Riley waved his hand a couple of times before the hole made on the cargo hold swiftly closed. He then let out a small sigh before turning around, only to see Katherine and Tomoe already standing there in front of him.

"Oh?" Riley muttered as his eyes scanned the surrounding, only to see more than a hundred men groaning and breathing in pain.

"You are done? I expected it with Silver Moon since she is my First Subordinate. But I have to say, you exceeded my expectations, Tomoe…

...excellent work in not killing anyone."

"!!!" A tiny yelp escaped from Tomoe's mouth, only hindered by the fact that she was now bowing repeatedly towards Riley, "Such… I do not deserve such high praise, my lord!"

"Riley… What… what did you say earlier?"

Katherine, on the other hand, could only stutter with her words as she looked Riley straight in the eyes, "You… said something about the students?"

"They're dead, Silver Moon," Riley casually said as he walked past between the two, "Now let's continue our meeting. No. 7 and Little Riley is currently waiting for us somewhere in the ship."

"What? I thought they were taken to--"

"It is best for you to see for yourself, Silver Moon."

***

"No… no… no."

Katherine had her eyes closed. Her mind, currently in disarray as she was forcing it to hear something that was not there. There were more than a hundred people in this vast hall they now find themselves in, but the beating of the hearts that drummed in her ear was not even enough to build a choir.

Even Tomoe, who had no doubts of her loyalty to Riley, could not help but run to the side as her body betrayed her; her retching, almost echoing throughout the entire room.

"It seems you overdid it, No. 7," Riley looked towards his two Subordinates, before turning his head towards No. 7, who was kneeling on the floor; his body completely loosened as his breaths were enough to quake the floor.

No. 7 was currently surrounded by more than a hundred bodies, each mangled in different degrees. Some had their limbs torn, their bones piercing their own flesh and the flesh of others… connected-- almost like a centipede.

"What… what did you make me do?" No. 7 then breathed out, his words almost whimpering.

"I didn't tell you to do this, No. 7," Riley then said as he let out a sigh, "This is quite disgusting."

"I had no choice! This was the easiest way I could… I could…"

"You don't have to explain, No. 7. I saw," Riley then said as he pointed towards the silhouette standing on No. 7's shoulders, Little Riley. And then, with a snap of Riley's fingers, Little Riley quickly saluted, before melting away like mud.

"We still need to clean this place up, but we will do that later when all of you have calmed down, everyone. For now, I have a few questions, No. 7."

"...What?"

"Is the one leading this ship the man called April?"

"...No, it was Ms. Friday."

"That is a strange hierarchy," Riley muttered as he placed his hand on his chin.

"Each… each of the bases is captained by different Weekdays; Ms. Friday is one of them. They are then allotted 12 adjutants, the Months, and their grunt workers, 365 Numbers."

"Truly strange," Riley repeated, "But I suppose it doesn't matter. From now on, you are Mr. Friday, No. 7."

"W… What?" No. 7 almost took off his helmet from hearing Riley's words.

"This ship…

...it's mine now.. Secretly, of course."

"This ship is mine now, No. 7…

...Secretly, of course. I assume that's not a problem for you?"

"N… no."

There was still a slight stutter in No. 7's voice, but he mustered the strength to stand up as he looked Riley straight in the eyes through his helmet.

"Good. Then from now on, you are Mr. Friday," Riley then let out a small but deep sigh before looking at the mangled bodies of the students from the Academy, "And I want your first task to be cleaning up this mess, I don't want this inside my ship-- it's disgusting. Also...

...I am slightly bored now, so my Subordinates and I will be leaving."

"...Leaving?" Mr. Friday muttered, "Wait… what am I even supposed to say to the members of this base… to the other bases? To Darkday?"

"Darkday is not the leader of the Dark Millenium, Mr. Friday," Riley once again sighed as he shook his head, the tone of his voice slightly irritated, "As for how you're going to deal with the other bases… I leave that entirely up to you, you're the captain now."

"W… What? You don't think they are just going to buy any lies I tell them?"

"That is your problem, Mr. Friday."

"...What makes you think I won't just report what happened here to the others?"

"Because Little Riley will be watching you from somewhere in the ship, Mr. Friday," Riley then casually said as he walked away, snapping his fingers as he gestured to Katherine and Tomoe to follow him, "I will find you again when I need you, Mr. Friday. Please take care of my ship until then."

"Don't you have any orders for me!? What am I even supposed to do here!?" Mr. Friday bellowed.

"Become the leader of the Dark Millenium, Mr. Friday," Riley raised a finger, "Little Riley will help you so you can replace this fake Darkday little by little. Since I am still waiting for Mega Woman to show herself again, I need…

...something fun to watch."

"W… wait! Mega Woman!? What does Mega Woman have to do with this? Just…

...who are you?"

***

"..."

"They… are still unconscious?"

And just a few moments later, Riley and the two others were back inside the shelter. Tomoe was currently pushing Gary's face with her foot, checking to see if he was still breathing. And seeing as he whispered something indecent, it would seem that he was unfortunately still alive.

"I knocked all of them unconscious again while we were in our ship, Tomoe," Riley then said before suddenly lying on the ground, "I suggest the two of you also lie down, take this time to rest until the others are awake."

"You… knocked them out again?" Tomoe whispered before doing the same as Riley, she wanted to lay down beside him, but chose not to in the end as the color of her face almost exploded from all the blood going to it.

"Are you worried about them, Tomoe?" Riley then said as he closed his eyes, "You don't need to, Supers are more resilient than you think."

"N… no, I would never question your actions, master Riley…

...Unlike someone." Tomoe then turned to look towards Katherine, who was still quietly standing near them, before also proceeding to close her eyes.

"..." Riley momentarily opened his eyes to look at Katherine. Katherine also returned his gaze… even as her eyes were almost as red as her fake hair.

Tears have been wanting to fall from her eyes ever since they got off the ship, but she had been trying her best not to let them do so. It would seem she wanted to say something to Riley, but before she could do so, Riley once again closed his eyes.

He closed his eyes without saying a single word even though he clearly saw her on the verge of tears.

A fool. She was a stupid fucking fool.

Operation 'Turn Dark into Light'? Who was she kidding? She was so busy fantasizing about the things she could achieve if she turned Riley to the good side, not realizing that the only thing she had actually been doing was romanticizing it.

She was so obsessed that Riley could become good that even her own body was aroused to the idea. She made love with-- No, she fucked him. That was the only thing that happened.

There was even this crazy idea within her head that thought it was steamy; she thought that Riley was just shy with his feelings so he had been avoiding what happened between the two of them.

She should have known better. If there was anyone in this world that should have known that Riley didn't actually care about what happened between them, it should be her.

Operation 'Turn Dark into Light'?

That is never going to happen.

Riley…

...Riley is just a monster.

And the worst part of it all?

She thinks she might have already fallen in love with him.

A monster that expresses joy while torturing and killing people; a monster that was capable of killing millions of people, and then sits across a table with his family as if nothing happened; a monster that threatened to kill her mother and is having her hostage…

...and she has fallen in love with him.

"Pft."

Tomoe slightly furrowed her eyebrows, before opening her eyes to look at Katherine as she heard her suddenly letting out a suppressed breath.

Katherine… was currently covering her mouth; her shoulders trembling uncontrollably as she dropped to the floor.

"Wha--" Tomoe was about to ask her if something was wrong, but before she could do so--

"Ha… Ahahaha… ha… Hahahahaha!"

Katherine suddenly burst out into a manic laughter; almost swallowing the tears that were endlessly gushing out from her eyes. The pitch of her laugh was so high that the cover of the dome itself seemed to tremble as it echoed across it.

And then, ever so slowly, her luscious red wig trickled into a fiery ember, slowly withering away and causing his natural golden-brown hair to flow to her shoulders. But the embers did not stop with her wig, however, as the roots of her hair followed.

Tomoe was about to summon a rain of snow on Katherine's head when she noticed something odd.

The embers continued to crawl through her hair. But instead of her strands burning and falling away one by one, they changed color-- Silver.

A radiant silver that almost replicated the tears that were falling on her face.

Katherine then let out one final sniffle before the tears on her face turned to ice, before completely withering away with a smoke-- leaving a sort of dried streak marking on her face.

She carefully wiped it off, before proceeding to crawl towards Riley…

...and kissing him on the lips.

"!!!"

Tomoe's hands quickly turned into a fist as they trembled uncontrollably. But remembering the expression on Katherine's face earlier, the only thing she could do was once again close her eyes and bite her lip.

This was the privilege of the First Subordinate, she thought. She needed to work hard, so that someday… she will be able to do the same.

"Good night, Riley Ross," Katherine then said as she retracted her lips; a warm smile completely covering her face.

Riley's eyes slowly opened, looking Katherine straight in the eyes as his hand gently caressed Katherine's cheek, "Goodbye…

...Scarlet Mage."

***

"That… that was fucking crazy. Are you guys sure you're alright!?"

"Y… yeah."

"Oh man… my jaw hurts a little."

A few hours later, an orchestra of groans and yawns sang throughout the entire dome as everyone soon woke up one by one. The instructors were quick to act, swiftly checking if there were any students missing or if any of them were hurt by the sudden massive neuroleptic event.

The students, of course, had questions as to what just happened; but the only thing that the instructors could answer was that it was probably the work of someone from the Dark Millenium. And with this assumption, the staff of the Academy had thought it best to leave the shelter, as it was most probably already compromised.

There was also the fact that all the cameras were torn down, serving even more evidence that someone from the Dark Millenium had entered the shelter… or perhaps was already inside in the first place.

To their surprise, however, none of the students were missing or even harmed. But even with all of the confusion lingering in the air; there was one thing that was clear for everyone to see-- this was just the beginning of the Dark Millenium.

The government would probably announce their existence to the public soon, as an organization that was capable of something like this was something they could not ignore-- there was also the fact that the one leading them might be Darkday.

Right now, all of the students were on their way back to the Academy. Some of them resting, some of them crying, and some of them in disbelief that something like this would happen. They were all feeling different things.

However, most of them shared the same sentiment-- the Academy can't protect them.

They could leave and ask to withdraw… but would they be any safer out in the public when this Dark Millenium group actually knew their identity? Just how much do they know? Do they know their address? What about their families, are they safe?

A lot of thoughts were echoing in their minds; most of them, however, was completely silent. There was also the Potential Villain list… who knows if the one sitting beside them was actually secretly working for the Dark Millenium?

"Seriously, guys… I think I broke my jaw."

There was one group sitting at the back of the bus, however, that seemed to have remained the same.

Gary was currently stretching his mouth wide open, groaning as his tongue was seemingly trying to reach the insides of his jaw.

"That's fucking disgusting, close your mouth, boy," Hannah then clicked her tongue as she scooched away from Gary, "Count yourself lucky the only thing hurting is your jaw, a lot of people died today."

"Nothing we could do about the dead, mine is a 'now' problem," Gary muttered before closing his mouth and letting out a short but deep sigh, "Look at our very own Mega Girl, she's not letting it bother her."

"I am very bothered and sad, Gary," Silvie quickly replied as she furrowed her eyebrows, "I'm just… thinking of what we could have done differently."

"I think all of us should just relax for now," Gary then said, "I am sure the school would announce something once we get back. In the meantime…

...my jaw is still hurting."

Tomoe, who was quietly sitting beside Riley, could not help but slightly look to the side as Gary's words reached her ears. If she wasn't mistaken, the reason why Gary's jaw was hurting…

...was that she kicked it earlier.

***

"..."

In a room only lit up by numerous screens, a silhouette was currently quietly standing. Staring at the screens as all of them printed out the same words-- 'No Signal'.

"..."

The silhouette then moved his hands towards what seemed to be a control panel, and as soon as he did so, the words on the screen arranged into a static, before images started to appear on them.

The screens all showed a view of the dome when the people of Mega Academy were all still there. The recording continued to play for a while, before once again completely blacking out and showing the words 'No Signal'.

"..."

But after a few seconds, one of the screens lit up; once again showing the dome from a different angle. This time, the people from Mega Academy were no longer moving, all of them lying on the floor lifelessly… except for three people.

Riley, Katherine, and Tomoe. The video continued, showing the three leaving the view of the camera, only to return about an hour later.

"Tch."

The silhouette then once again moved his hand on the control board. And as he did so, another set of words appeared on the only working monitor-- 'Delete Selected Clip?'

And without even any pause, the silhouette tapped something on the control board-- completely erasing any trace that the recording ever existed.

"How… long do you think they want us to wait? In our costumes at that."

"Is it just me, or are there a lot fewer than us since the entrance ceremony?"

"Bruh, you in denial? Most of your class were offed and some students joined the Dark Mille--"

"Uhm, I think what Hannah is trying to say is that there should be more of us, even after the incident."

A full day.

The students were advised to take a full day of rest after they got back from Canada after the incident. Of course, perhaps the term 'advised' was a little light, as all of the facilities, be it shops or training halls of the Academy, were closed; basically forcing the students to stay within their rooms.

No one complained, however. No one even stepped out of their rooms since almost all of them were still shaken from the events that had transpired just the other day. It wasn't until a school-wide announcement that told them to gather in the auditorium echoed throughout the entire Academy did most of them leave their rooms.

They were also strictly told to wear their costumes.

But now, an hour after the first students arrived in the area, almost a quarter of the hall was empty.

"I don't think we can blame them for not leaving their rooms," Silvie then let out a sigh as she continued to converse with Gary and the others, "I was also having trouble getting up this morning… what happened the other day was just… it was just too much."

"Meh. People die every day. In our line of work, that should just be considered a normal Monday," Gary then said, "Also… I also had trouble getting up this morning, if you know what I mean."

"Fuck, ew," Hannah quickly pushed Gary away, making sure to wipe her hands after her palms made contact with his skin.

"I agree with Gary."

"...You do?" Gary could not help but widen his eyes as soon as the words reached his ears. But as soon as he saw who it came from, he quickly slouched down and sighed, "Of course you agreed, you're surely in the Potential Villain list."

"Birds of the same feather," Hannah then let out a small smirk.

"I will not let some list define who I am," Gary then stood up, placing one of his feet on the bleachers as he covered his face, before splitting his fingers and exposing his eyes in between them, "For I am the Dragon Monarch, and there are only three people who could dictate who I am…

...Me, myself, and I."

"Hm," Silvie nodded several times as she heard Gary's words. Hannah, on the other hand, only rolled her eyes before landing them towards Tomoe, who was sitting awfully close beside Riley, who currently had his eyes closed since he arrived in the auditorium.

"So… you and my brother, since when did the two of you become close?" Hannah then asked.

"We… only lately, Ms. Hannah."

"You don't need to speak so formally, you know. Shit, we're just pretty much the same age here. Except Gary, he could be a perverted 80-year-old man disguising himself as a young man."

"I can't presume to--"

"Ack, forget it. It's probably ingrained in you-- you're half Jap, right?"

"I am, Ms. Hannah," Tomoe said as she slightly bowed towards Hannah. Her tone, even monotonous, contained a hint of respect as she addressed her.

"You like my brother?"

"Y… what!? Y… well, no… What!?" Tomoe's stutters almost filled the entire hall, causing Hannah to momentarily cover her mouth and shush her.

"Look, my brother can be quite dense and aware at the same time," Hannah then said, "But if you want to become his girlfriend… you have my vote."

"W… what?"

"Hm," Hannah nodded before gesturing to Tomoe to lean closer and whispering to her ear, "You know Scarlet Mage, right?"

"...Of course."

"That predator has the hots for my brother. So it's better you than her. How old are you?"

"I… I'm 18."

"Good, from now on, you call me big sister," Hannah then raised a thumb before leaning back to her seat, "Buy him some cutlery, he likes them."

"I… I will take a mental note of that. Thank you, big sister," Tomoe then once again bowed towards Hannah, before also leaning back to her seat. Taking a glance at Riley from time to time, of course.

The group continued with their chatter until finally, Prophet appeared on stage.

"Good morning to all of you, students," and without even taking any time at all, he proceeded to talk, "First of all, I know Whiteking had already done it on my behalf; but I still would like to apologize for failing each and every one of you. What happened then shouldn't have happened in the first place."

"Damn right!"

"Gary, what are you doing!?"

"What? I had to!"

Silvie quickly pulled Gary down as he once again stood on the bleachers. Prophet only looked towards their direction for a few seconds, before letting out a small sigh and proceeding with his talk.

"I know most of you are still in your rooms, that is alright-- this is being broadcast throughout the school so I know you could hear me. But what I would like to also tell you... is that this is also being broadcasted throughout the country."

"!!!"

And as soon as Prophet's words reached the students' ears, they all could not help but let out gasps of shock and curiosity. The Academy had always prided itself with its secrecy, not even letting a single speck of the media inside its premises… and now they are broadcasting live?

Most of them wanted to ask questions, but before they could do so, Prophet once again started to talk.

"Massachusetts was not the only one that was… attacked," Prophet continued, "Moscow, China, Japan, South Africa, England, and Singapore…

...7 Academies around the world were attacked by the supervillain organization who had made themselves known as the Dark Millenium. Supposedly, they claim that the leader of their organization is none other than Darkday.

But as of now, we do not know if there is any truth in that as Darkday himself had not yet made an appearance; but what we do know is that this organization is highly dangerous and is now on the government's top priority list."

"Shit… this was more intense than I thought," Gary whispered, "And here I thought they were just a bunch of goons. Attacking 7 Mega Academies all at the same time? How did they manage that in different time zones?"

"Shh, I can't hear him, and stop being a retard."

"What, I only--"

"The Dark Millenium will be handled by the government and the superheroes. But for now, I am here to address you, the students," Prophet continued his speech before Gary could react more, "You are the first-ever batch of students of Mega Academy, all of you have a lot to learn… but so do we, so do the world government. We are going to make a lot of mistakes, and for that, once again I apologize."

Prophet once again paused as he scanned each and every one of the students present in the auditorium, "The Dark Millenium… has more than likely have information in some, or maybe even most of you."

Hearing Prophet's words, most of the students did not really react wildly. Only letting out a short but deep sigh as they looked at each other; after all, Prophet was only stating the obvious.

"But of course, the information the school has on you is also limited-- and therefore, the information they have should also be limited. Your family, where you live, your previous affiliations were all information we discarded as soon as we accepted you in the Academy. But just in case… we transferred all of your families to a secure location."

This time, the students reacted-- either by a sigh of relief or crying.

"Secondly, since they have your information-- there is the threat of them leaking it to the public," Prophet continued, "I am afraid we can't stop this. The government may be able to filter most of them, but some will surface and scatter. So because of this, we, the members of the board of all the Mega Academies in the world, as well as the world government, have made a decision; we may not be able to stop this cyber warfare…

...but we-- No, you can control what comes out. You will still not be able to go outside the Academy freely. But from now on, you will have access to smartphones and can connect to the outside world."

"Yes!"

"..."

"...Fuck," Hannah quickly sat back to her seat as soon as she realized she was pointing her finger towards Prophet; grabbing Riley's sunglasses from his pockets before wearing them and trying to hide beneath the bleachers.

"Is… this wise?" Silvie then whispered as she placed her hand on her chin, "Wouldn't more information leak to the outside because of this?"

"Stop being humble with your words, this is stupid," Hannah whispered, "But since we're going to have our phones back, I don't fucking mind."

"Does this mean… I can continue my vlog?" Gary muttered.

"Knowing the government, the phones are more than likely bugged."

"Sadly, the devices would be monitored 24/7..."

"Told you so," Hannah then let out a sigh before returning to her seat, "But it's better than nothing. I have nothing to hide unlike Gary, who probably watches superhero porn every night."

"...How did you know?"

"What? Fuck, ew."

"Shh, guys!"

"...All of you might think this to be depriving you of your privacy-- that is exactly what it is," Prophet continued, "Take this as real-life training-- your actions will always be watched once you become a superhero. You have the choice, of course, to take the smartphones or not-- but that is why we asked you to wear your costumes today; because from now on…

...the only time you would not be wearing them is when you are in your room."

"Fuck, now Gary is going to stink even more."

"You really have it out for me today, don't you? I am starting to think you like me."

"No. I think my sister meant you just genuinely stink, Gary."

"What the!? What is with this brother-sister roast duo!?" Gary then dropped to the floor as soon as he heard Riley's words, "And that's seriously the first thing that comes out of your mouth, bro?"

"Shh, guys!" Silvie once again placed a finger on her lips as she gestured for the group to quiet down, "Prophet isn't done yet."

"Social media accounts have already been registered under your superhero name; I suggest you use them safely. However, once again, if the information you share with the outside world is deemed too sensitive, it will be instantly filtered out by the government…"

Prophet's speech continued on for almost an hour-- telling the students what they could and could not do. It might seem strict at first, but for the Academy to allow the students to use phones in the first place was already a huge leap of either faith… or utter stupidity.

Each of the students had their own opinions about this-- Riley, most especially.

The government is gaining more and more control over the future superheroes of the world; once again using a tragedy as an excuse to further monitor their activities. If Mega Woman was here, something like this would definitely not come to pass.

"And lastly, I know you are all tired of hearing me speak and excited to get your own personal fancy phones," Prophet was about to step off the stage, but he did not even take 3 steps before returning to the podium."

"Jesus christ, just how long is this speech?"

"There is another thing that we discussed with the other members of the board. Exactly a month and a half from now, a competition with the other Academies will be held right here on our campus."

"!!!"

"The event was supposed to be held somewhere else, but due to the recent incident, it was almost cancelled. But we have decided to continue with it, but continue it in the safest place possible-- right here. And so, in line with this; we are going to be selecting a group of students that would oversee the event, and any student events henceforth…

....A student council, if you will."

The echoing walls, singing like angels to the students' ears as they walked by the colossal hallway of the Academy's underground. Whether it was a mistake or not, Prophet followed through with his words. A few hours after his speech, the students were each handed their very own personal smartphone-- to be used during their stay in the Academy.

And the angels that were singing in the hallway?

It was just Gary singing as he worshipped the little device in his hands, raising it towards the ceiling as he hummed beautifully without pause for almost a full 5 minutes now. He was about to stop a minute ago, but as soon as he realized that the phone could be unfolded to become a tablet, he once again started with his hymn.

"This… is much better than the phone I have outside," Silvie muttered as she examined the phone while walking, almost treating it as some sort of treasure as she doesn't want to test its fragility, "Isn't this the… Universe Fold Z something? I think I saw the ads before we entered the Academy."

But even though Gary, Silvie, Hannah, Tomoe, and Riley already had the phones in their hands, none of them was still turning it on. Well, except for Hannah.

"...Not quite," Hannah answered Silvie's question, "They look similar, but I am pretty sure it doesn't have this feature."

"What's… that?"

The group then all turned their heads as soon as they were greeted with a wave… coming from a miniature hologram of some kind of animated person… that very much closely resembles Mega Woman.

[Hello, I am your very own friendly Mobile Enterprise Gateway Activity Network, or MEGAN for short!]

"...That seems awfully made up," Gary squinted his eyes as he leaned closer towards the hologram, "But… isn't this Mega Woman?"

[First of all, I would like to hear my owner's voice: Nuclear Baby. Can you please say 'Hello'?]

"Shh!" Hannah quickly pushed Gary's face away as she greeted the hologram, who surprisingly, faced in her direction as soon as she did so.

[Voice successfully registered!]

The hologram, MEGAN, then began instructing Hannah on the several features of the phone; also explaining that most of the apps she needs are already installed on the phone. But other than the intricate and sophisticated A.I, it really was not that much different from the phones she was used to.

[One final thing before I go!] MEGAN then waved her finger a couple of times before letting out a cute hum, [Your device is currently monitoring everything even at its Idle state. Would you like to turn it off?]

"Turn it off! Turn it off! What the fuck!"

[Idle Monitoring is now off. But please be advised that whenever you are using your phone, Video and Audio Monitoring will always be active due to security purposes. And that is all! You can always call me by saying my name, MEGAN!]

And with that, the mini hologram instantly disappeared, leaving a set of baffled expressions.

"They… can't even keep a god-damn list from getting into the hands of villains and now they are seriously recording our shit?" Hannah quickly furrowed her eyebrows as soon as MEGAN disappeared, "Fuck, I suppose it's better than nothing…

...Riley, let's go!"

"What, where are you guys going?" Silvie quickly asked, "I thought we were going to the Shaved Ice store?"

"You guys go on ahead," Hannah waved his hand before grabbing Riley and dragging him by the wrist, "We need to talk to someone."

"We will wait for you in the sherbet patisserie, Master Riley," Tomoe only politely bowed before proceeding to leave without waiting for Silvie and Gary.

"...Are you thinking what I am thinking, Silvie?" Gary then whispered sneakily as he stared at Tomoe's back.

"I hope not," Silvie sighed.

"Since it's only us three…

...we can corner Tomoe and ask her about what her relationship with Riley is."

"...I see."

***

"Why did we leave the others, sister?" Riley could not help but slightly tilt his head to the side as he looked at Hannah, "I was quite looking forward to the Mango Graham."

"Shh, shut up," Hannah said as she continued to drag Riley away, not stopping until they were alone somewhere on the ground level of the Academy, surrounded and hidden within the trees.

"Something has been seriously bothering me for a long while now, and I just need to get it out of my chest," Hannah finally let go of Riley's wrist as soon as they got deeper into the shrubs, "Riley, I…

...I am going to call mom."

"They put our parents' numbers on the phone?" Riley blinked a couple of times as he also grabbed his phone; returning it to his pocket after looking at it for a few seconds, "But I do not know why I need to be here for that, sister."

"What? Don't you miss mom?" Hannah then said as she searched through the phone's incorporated contacts. She tried searching for her mother's name, but could not find it. She was about to click her tongue in disappointment, but before she could do so, she saw the contact labeled as 'Mother'.

Of course, they wouldn't put any real names on the phone-- even their social media was pre-made with their superhero names… which she should probably check as soon as possible after this is over, Hannah thought.

"Should I be missing her, sister?"

"What? Of course!" Hannah raised her voice as she called her mother's number, "Wait until I tell her about your inappropriate relationship with that hag. You and father are fucked."

"Ah," Riley breathed out, "So that's why we're here."

"Damn right it--"

[Dear!? Is that you!?]

"M… mom?"

And as soon as Diana's voice seeped out from the speakers of the phone, any bravado or weight that Hannah had in her voice crumbled, turning into a stutter as her face almost turned into a cherry.

"I… I miss you, mom." Hannah then whispered as she tried her best to fight the tears that wanted to burst out from her eyes. Her body could withstand heat that was enough to melt steel beams in seconds, but the warmth building in her eyes almost threatened to burn her away.

[I miss you too, dear. I miss you too,] Diana's voice was calm, but there was also a slight tremble in her voice that was hard not to miss, [I keep hearing updates about you and Riley from your father, but I still can't help but worry since I'm not there with you.]

"W… we're fine, mom. We're fine. Riley's with me; he says he misses you too.]

[No,] Diana sternly breathed, [You're not fine, dear. I heard about what happened to your class… all those kids. You… you could have been one of them.]

"S… seriously, I'm fine," Hannah then sniffled as she wiped the tears on her eyes before they could leave a trace on her face. The two continued to talk with each other, with Hannah asking what was happening in the outside world from time to time.

But after a few seconds, she took in a long and deep breath.

"What you should be worried about is Riley, mom," she then said, her tone slowly regaining its weight.

[Why!? What happened to your brother!?]

"..." Riley and Hannah's eyes met, but Riley only shrugged his shoulders in response.

"I think she is dating one of the instructors," Hannah then squinted her eyes, "She's about 10 years younger than him, I think."

[Ah, yes. Your father told me.]

"...And!? Did you punch him!?"

[I think it will be good for your brother, no?]

"...Excuse me?"

[If he dates people his age, I am sure they won't be able to give the attention and care he needs.]

"Wait… you don't think it's inappropriate!? Riley is only turning 17 this month!"

[I know, he grows up so fast.]

"Wha-- You know what, never mind! I'll call again soon! I love you, mom. Goodbye!" Hannah then quickly hung up the call before screaming out in frustration,

"You're all idiots! All of you!"

"Father has an IQ of 152, sister. So I don't think it's fair to--"

"What's the use of that god-damn IQ if he's stupid!?" Hannah once again stomped her foot on the ground, "Let's just go! Don't come to me if that old hag breaks your heart!"

"Thank you for your concern, sister," Riley blinked a couple of times before following behind Hannah, "But…

...I don't have a heart to break."

"Agh, stop. That's cringe. Gary is starting to rub off on you!" Hannah shivered, "And if you're going to have a romance with someone, I prefer it to be with someone like that Tomoe chick!"

"Tomoe? That is an interesting choice, sister," Riley muttered, "But what about you? Are… in romance with someone?"

"What? Do you think I have time to be with a guy while I am busy looking after you, you little turd," Hannah sighed, "At this point, I am going to die without falling in love, marrying, little shits running around the house, dying of old age with someone beside me."

"I will be beside you when you die, sister."

"I meant a husband! See? This is exactly what I am talking about!"

"...Then can't I just become your husband to solve that dilemma, sister?"

"..." Hannah stopped in her tracks as soon as she heard Riley's words, "Really? You'll do that for me?"

"Of course," Riley nodded, "Because as you said, you will probably die of old age without a husband because no one will fall in love with your unpleasant personality."

"I see," Hannah then let out a warm smile as she looked Riley straight in the eyes, "Do…

...you want to die?"

***

"Hm? What, this stupid asshole is still alive?"

Somewhere in the country, a skinny man with several bags of chips by his side was staring at his computer; his index finger, almost slipping from the button of his mouse because of all the grease collected on it.

"Hello unsubscribe button, and now your subscriber is down from 30 to 29," the skinny man then giggled as he moved his hand. However, before he could click a button, a newly uploaded video on the channel he was visiting caught his eye.

The skinny man was currently on the most famous video streaming platform in the world, YouView. He has no regular job, only relying on the measly income he gets from writing stupid lightnovels in the internet.

The man should be writing right now, but instead, he was busy wasting his time searching for funny videos that would make his life at least have a semblance of happiness. But perhaps it was fate for him to open YouView at that exact same moment.

"What… no fucking way," the skinny man then said as he clicked on the particular video that caught his eye,

"...The fucker's actually in Mega Academy!"

He was the first ever civilian to watch and share a vlog straight from inside Mega Academy.

"Oh shit! I actually got online!"

"...What?"

Once again, Gary's voice echoed throughout the entire Shaved Ice store, raising his newly acquired smartphone in the air as he jumped up and down his seat.

"Get off our fucking chair or I will cut your feet off, Dragon Monarch."

"...Why so mean?" Gary immediately tapped his phone and stopped recording as soon as the word of the waiter-slash-cashier, Charlotte, reached his ears, "I was Live in YouView, my subscribers would think I am being manhandled in the Academy."

"You'll be handled alright if you don't stop screaming like a monkey," the tone of Charlotte's voice becoming colder and colder by the second, "I don't even know why--"

"Can I order another cup of Mango Graham, cashier Charlotte?"

"It'll be ready for you in a few minutes."

And with that, Charlotte once again returned behind the counter with a huge smile plastered on her face, her short hair bobbing even with a small hat pinned on top of it.

"Wait… how can you access your old YouView?" And after Charlotte was gone, Hannah quickly snatched Gary's phone away from his hands,

"Dragon Monarch... Productions?" Hannah then blinked a couple of times as she stared at the contents of Gary's phone, "...320 videos?"

"Bruh," Gary then breathed out as he pulled his phone back, "It's the account logged in on it when I opened the app."

"Did they just give you your old account because it's still technically your superhero name?" Silvie joined in on the conversation, squinting her eyes as she tried to sneak a look on Gary's phone, "But… what about your old videos?"

"Here he is," Tomoe, who was quietly sitting on the side, suddenly presented her phone to the others, with Gary's channel on the screen, "It's all just videos of him with a napkin covering his face and doing some obscene things."

"Those are training montages!"

"You have 320 videos… but only 30 subscribers?" Hannah whispered, "Look, you just lost a sub!"

"What!?" Gary immediately checked on his phone, only for him to completely drop on the ground as he confirmed the truth in Hannah's words.

"How… how could this be?" Gary's wails once again reverberated throughout the entire shop. It was a good thing that they were the only patrons, if not, then someone might have already thrown him a cup or two.

Of course, they were probably the reason why the shop did not have any other patron other than themselves in the first place.

"W… wait, it returned to 30!" Gary then immediately sat up as he fixed his cape and mask, "I need to go live again, live! I'm going to introduce you guys!"

"What!? Why would you even-- Hello there," Hannah was about to kick Gary on the face, but as soon as Gary tapped the record button, her voice quickly changed as she waved at the camera, "Nuclear Baby here, I hope you also support my channel."

"What!? Why are you self-promoting so suddenly!?" Gary immediately removed the camera away from Hannah. However, as soon as he saw his subscriber count once again increasing by 1, he then pointed the camera towards Silvie.

"And let me introduce you guys to the Academy's number 1 student closest to becoming the next Mega Woman-- Mega Girl!"

"N… no!" Silvie quickly buried her face on the table, waving her hands and shooing away Gary.

"Mega Woman does not shy away from the cameras, Mega Girl."

And as soon as Silvie heard Riley's passing words, she slowly removed her face from the table and awkwardly waved at the camera, "I… I'm not planning on using my YouView channel, but you can follow me in FaceLog, Mega Girl. I don't have anything posted there yet, but--"

"Why are you also promoting your own social media!?" Gary bellowed before removing the camera and turning it towards Tomoe, who was now wearing a pair of shades instead of a helmet, "And this is Dark--"

"Please get that thing away from my face."

"...Right," Gary winced, "And now, to introduce you to my best friend--"

"I'm not your best friend, G-- Dragon Monarch."

"My best friend, Riley Ross!" Gary then stood up on the table as he showed Riley in his entirety, "What's that? You thought we weren't allowed to say our real names in public? Well, you don't have to worry… Riley Ross is his superhero name! Go, introduce yourself, my super white friend."

"...That sounds sort of racist," Hannah whispered as she furrowed her eyebrows.

"Does it? I think it is just appropriate?" Silvie blinked a couple of times in confusion.

"..." With the camera in front of him, Riley stood up and took off his glasses,

"Riley Ross," he then said, "Telekinetic."

"..."

"..."

"..."

And after staring at the camera for a few seconds, he once again wore his sunglasses and sat back down.

"..."

"Well then!" Gary then placed the camera on the table so that it could capture him in full view as he stepped back. Afterward, as soon as he was sure that his frame was captured from top to bottom, he placed his hand on his face, partly covering his eyes as his silhouette was almost in an S-shape,

"And those, my viewers, are my friends in the Academy. Stay tuned for more--"

"Here's your Mango Graham!"

"Ah! My phone!"

And before Gary could finish his outro, Charlotte pushed his phone off the table and replaced it with Riley's order.

"Just call me if you need another cup, guys!" Charlotte then let out a small giggle as she returned to the counter; not before kicking away Gary's phone that was on the floor.

"N… no! MEGAN, close YouView! Stop recording!"

[Forcing YouView to Stop. Do you need anything else?]

And as soon as Gary said that, MEGAN, the phone's Artificial Intelligence, instantly terminated the app.

"D… damn it, now my subs will go down again!" Gary then quickly checked his phone and once again opened his YouView app… only to see his subs now at 42.

"H… holy fucking shit! Guys, look! Look! It increased by more than ten in just a few minutes!"

"Congrats?" Hannah muttered before showing her phone to Gary, "My channel just gained 120 subs."

"...What? But you don't even have any videos yet!"

"I guess my self-promotion worked?"

"That's…" Gary could not help but slightly take a few steps back as he saw the smirk on Hannah's face, "That's not fair! What about you, Silv!?"

"...Around there as well."

"What!? Bro, what about you!?"

"I wouldn't know, Gary," Riley said as he grabbed his spoon from his pocket, "I didn't take a phone."

"...What? Why!?"

"I have no use for it."

"What do you--"

"300 subscribers," Tomoe, who has been keeping quiet on the side, once again turned her phone to the others, this time, it was Riley Ross's empty channel on it, "Riley already has 300 subscribers."

"What… why?" Gary's knees once again met with the floor, "How…

...How is this even fair!?"

***

"Is this what you wanted to happen, Prophet?"

Inside a room filled with nothing but holograms of different websites, social media accounts, and also a view of the screen of some of the student's phones, the headmaster of Mega Academy quietly stood.

And even with all the images and videos displayed around him, Prophet had his eyes closed. It was only when Whiteking suddenly emerged from the shadows of the room did his eyes open.

"The government, as well as all the headmasters from different countries, decided this, Bernard," Prophet muttered quietly as he looked at Whiteking.

"Did they?" Whiteking replied as he scanned each of the holograms, "To my knowledge that it was you who suggested it."

"Do I even need to ask how you have that information?" Prophet chuckled. He then waved his hand, removing all the holograms in the room. Light then seeped inside as the curtains covering the room from the outside world slowly opened, revealing Prophet's office-- which did not really have any unique features other than being filled with books.

"Even if I suggested it, it was the world government that decided to follow through with it."

"Of course they would follow your advice..." Whiteking muttered as he took a seat on a couch, "...It's hard arguing with someone who can see the future."

"I can't see the future, I can only predict it from the patterns, bits and pieces and rarely accurate; and they change each second--"

"Sure, keep telling yourself that," Whiteking let out a scoff, "But I suppose it makes sense; with this, you will have more patterns to put into the equation. But is it really worth it to risk the privacy of the children?"

"I don't know, old friend."

"...What? You did all of this and you're going to tell me you have no idea what the fuck you're doing? Tell me, old friend… what are you seeing now?"

"Darkday."

"...Darkday?"

"Darkday is not Dark Millenium's leader."

"Well, that much is obvious, isn't it?" Whiteking chuckled, his tone containing a bit of sneer, "If it was Darkday, then we wouldn't even have any students right now."

"Have I told you that I can not see Darkday in any of my… visions?" Prophet then took a seat on his chair.

"...Does that mean that he is gone for good?"

"No. What I mean is I have never been able to see him, not now, not before, not even once," Prophet mentioned, "That is why I am certain that he is not the leader of Dark Millenium, but nonetheless, they are dangerous and need to be hunted down."

"An evil leaves, another takes its place. What else is new?" Whiteking let out a sigh as he stood up, "I don't know why you went with this route, but the Academy is slowly turning into a circus with all the children uploading all sorts of videos. We were supposed to keep them hidden, Prophet."

"A good thing such technology didn't exist back in our time, right?" Prophet chuckled, "If not, the world would have probably seen all the stupid things I have done when I was young."

"You still haven't answered my initial question. What are you truly planning?"

"Well…

...What do you think?"

***

"Hannah! You're in our class!"

The next day, the Academy has finally almost returned to its normal state; with the classes starting again, albeit softly. There were still students who kept to themselves in their rooms, but a lot fewer compared to yesterday.

A lot of students have still not been able to recover from what had happened, but they had no choice-- life goes on in the Academy.

"Y… yes, I guess since Riley is here, they decided to just throw me with him."

As for the remaining students of the class of 1-F, they were distributed in different classes. A lot of the students of Class 1-V stared at Hannah as soon as she walked in the room and started prancing around excitedly with Silvie. Especially the male students, as they were focused on Hannah's bountiful buttocks.

Some of them would have probably already approached her… if not for the existence of Riley Ross.

"Alright, settle down!"

Hannah quickly took a seat beside Silvie as soon as the metal door slid open. Her eyebrows, however, also quickly furrowed as soon as she saw Scarlet Mage walking to the stage.

Scarlet Mage… Is that still her superhero name? After all, her hair was now suddenly a luscious silver color.

"Tch, what's with that?" Hannah then muttered.

"None of us know… It changed after the incident in Toronto."

"Quiet down, we have a lot more better things to discuss today other than my hair!" Katherine also returned Hannah's glare before facing the other students, "I know a lot of things have changed around here, but it doesn't mean we're going to lose track of ourselves. As you may know, a month or so from now, students from other Mega Academies will be visiting our school."

And as soon as Katherine's words reached the students' ears, they all released gasps of excitement.

"We expect all of you to be on your best behavior, as well as your strongest since there will be tournaments, competitions, and whatnots during the festival."

"Yes!"

"We will destroy them!"

"...I said you need to be on your best behavior," Katherine then let out a short but deep sigh, "But that is exactly the other thing we need to discuss today. As you may also know, the school is building a Student Council and anyone is free to apply for the open positions there. There is, however, one more department that is being built…

...A Police force."

"...Isn't that the Academy's job?"

"Some of you may not be aware of it, but there has been rampant discrimination and fights going around the Academy lately because of the existence of the Potential Villain list," Katherine gestured to the students to calm down,

"And since there are thousands of you, the Academy staff would never be enough to cover everyone; and with the Festival coming, we can't have students fighting each other. However, unlike the Student Council, getting into the Student Police force is not by application, but by recommendation. And so, after a very long and hard decision…

....I recommended Riley Ross for one of the positions."

"It… it seems we were both selected from our class, Mr. Riley."

"That seems to be the case, Katrina."

If one were to close their eyes, one could probably hear the sound of a boing drumming through the air as Katrina slowly made his way towards Riley. The room they were in was as big as the classrooms, but instead of bleachers, desks, and a stage for an instructor to teach on; there was only a wide round table planted right on the center of the room.

"I was under the impression that I was the only one selected from our class," Riley then said as Katrina's brea-- as Katrina stood beside him.

"S… sorry! Should… Should I leave?" Katrina then slightly panicked, turning her head from left to right and causing her breasts to jiggle.

"No, why would you?" Riley blinked a couple of times in confusion, "I think it is good that there is a familiar face in the room, Katrina."

"Is… is that so?"

"Yes, especially you."

"M… me!?" Katrina's face turned into cherry as she slightly covered her face, her arms further pinning her large breasts and causing them to almost pop out from her costume-- a feat not easily done; especially with a costume like hers.

Her costume was far from tight; containing several layers of frills that overlapped each other like a scale. As for her mask, it only covered the lower part of her face; like some sort of futuristic oxygen mask. Her ability to control wind probably contributed a lot to her choice of costume.

"W… why especially me!?" Katrina continued to squeal loudly, once again causing her breasts to bounce.

"Because the attention I usually garner is cut to half," Riley then answered.

"...What?"

"Most of the time, in a room, all of the eyes would be looking at me because of my unique aesthetics. But now, half of them are looking at your humongous pair of breasts, Katrina. And for that, I thank you."

"...Oh," Katrina's head then tilted to the side; and if one were to look closer, it was as if her soul was leaving her body from her mouth due to the disappointment from Riley's words. But after a few seconds, her attention travelled to the so-called eyes that Riley mentioned. And true enough…

...All of the other people in the room were looking at them. Or more specifically, towards Riley and her breasts.

"Is everyone here?"

But before she could do anything about the stares, the metal door of the room slid open; revealing the individual that would be supervising their club. And as soon as they saw who it was, the attention that was gathered towards Riley and Katrina completely disappeared as the room was quickly filled with bursts of quiet gasps.

Nightwalker.

The instructor of Class 1-F, which was dissolved due to the fact that almost all of their students were killed by the Dark Millenium. And with that thought, the faces of the students once again became sedated; even through their masks, their expressions of doubt and grief could be seen.

None of them have forgotten what happened, but they were trying their best so they could move on. But seeing Nightwalker approaching them, the memories of what happened during their activity in Toronto once again resurfaced in their minds.

"I am going to ignore what all of you are feeling right now." Nightwalker's quiet words echoed through the entire room as he took a seat at the round table, "I would have to ask all of you to also take a seat so we could discuss what your role truly is in the Academy and in the coming Festival."

The sound of chairs squeaking then whistled in the air for a few seconds as the students all took their seats; and since they were already somewhat gathered in a circle around the table, it did not really take that long for them to settle down.

"Police Force," Nightwalker then said as he tapped the tablet in his arm, causing a hologram of the entire area of the Academy to emerge at the center of the table, "And as the name suggests, you will be responsible for upholding the rules and laws of the Academy. You are also authorized to report and personally arrest those who break them, and with the upcoming Festival, that includes students from the other Academies…"

Nightwalker's explanation continued on for almost an hour; most of the students, however, became lost midway. But their task was simple and did not really need that much explaining in the first place. It was mostly Nightwalker explaining and teaching them the layout of the entire Academy, and with how large it was, the students didn't really think that they would be able to cover most of it-- and so, they lost interest in listening.

There was one, however, whose eyes did not leave the hologram-- Riley.

When Katherine recommended him for the Police Force, he had wanted to reprimand her for moving without asking him first. But as soon as Katherine explained that the Police Force would have access to some of the Academy's facilities that were otherwise only accessible by the staff, he quickly agreed.

There was also the fact that he would have more freedom to finally explore the Academy, as no one would question him why he was where he was because he belonged to the Police Force.

"That… that was quite unnerving, wasn't it?"

And as soon as everyone started leaving the room, Katrina quickly let out a long and deep sigh as she slouched on her chair.

"I don't even think I deserve this," Katrina then said as she carefully adjusted the red band wrapped around her arm, "I… I can't even discipline myself, much less other people."

"I believe that to be false, Katrina," Riley then quickly answered her as he stood up, "When our classmates were starting to fight back in the dome shelter, you were the only one that stepped in to stop them."

"You… you saw that?"

"Yes. And I believe the Academy saw it as well-- and that is why you are here, Katrina."

"R… really?"

"No," Riley answered, "But I believe it to be the case, it is up to you to come up with your own conclusion."

"I… I see," Katrina did not know whether to be happy or slightly irritated from Riley's blunt words; but still, she let out a small smile and nodded her head, "Thank you, Riley. Let's do our best to uphold justice from now on!"

"..." Hearing the enthusiasm in Katrina's voice, Riley could only shrug his shoulders before turning to leave.

Justice?

The only thing closest he has done that involved justice was extinguishing the Justice Defenders. But still, he did it quite well-- so that was still something to be proud of.

"S… see you back in class tomorrow, Riley Ross!"

"Of course, Hurricane Katrina."

***

"Let… let me out of here! You think you can-- Agh!"

In a room seemingly devoid of any light, a high pitch scream was whistling in the air. Not for long, however; as the screams were quickly replaced by a cry.

"Is… is anyone here!? Please… please help me!"

The once demanding scream became that of a cry; pleading, whispering through the darkness. The only reply the voice received, however, was a grunt that seemed to have come from somewhere near her.

"H… hello!? Who is that? Is someone else here with me!?"

A light thud then drummed in the air as the voice once again started to become louder. But before the owner of the voice could do anything else, she once again cried in pain.

"Why… why does it hurt when I use my pow--"

And before the voice could continue, light suddenly drowned the almost eternal darkness. The voice slightly became sedated as its owner slowly recovered her vision; her eyes fluttering carefully but hastily so that they could finally see where they were.

The owner of the voice was none other than Ms. Friday; still wearing her jet-black costume, minus her helmet that was destroyed by Riley.

"W… what? Where am I?" Ms. Friday then slowly backed away as she found herself in a cage of what seemed to be… glass. She did not panic for long, however, as she caught a glimpse of the owner of the grunt that whispered into her ears earlier.

It was true that she was not alone, as there was also another glass cage just a meter away from hers-- confining a tall man that had a pair of feelers attached to his head, similar to an insect.

"You… aren't you Shrinkrat!?" Ms. Friday then said as she slammed her fist on the glass, trying to call the attention of the tall man, "Can you… can you get us out of here!?"

The man he so desperately tried to call, however, only glance at her before turning away and showing only his back at Ms. Friday.

"Wait… Wait. Can you at least answer where--"

But before Ms. Friday could finish her words, she noticed another grunt whispering behind her. She quickly looked back, only to see a woman also wearing some sort of costume; another familiar individual.

Ms. Friday was about to transfer her attention towards the female superhero, only for her to hear another grunt…. And then another… and then another.

The grunts continued on like a ripple, whispering through her ears as she finally realized where she was. Tens? Or maybe even a hundred?

Ms. Friday's eyes could not stop moving as they landed on each of the glass cages that surrounded her. The cages… she was sure of it-- most of the ones trapped here were superheroes who have disappeared…

...taken by Darkday.

***

"What's up, what's up! It's your strongest superhero that will reach the heavens here, Dragon Monarch!"

"Great… I thought you couldn't be any more annoying."

"Bruh, I'm recording! Now I have to do my intro all over again!"

"...Shouldn't you be getting ready for your match?"

"It's still a day from now. And please don't disrupt me, I need to go live in a few minutes as soon as they arrive."

Hannah's eyes started to roll upon hearing Gary's words. Gary had been tinkering and uploading videos nonstop for a full month ever since they were allowed to use phones under supervision

Gary had finally managed to hit a thousand subscribers, so he was going full blast; especially today-- the students from the other Academies were arriving.

"...Do you think we will even be allowed near the gates?"

"Of course we would," Gary smirked, "We have a tight connection with the bureau now."

"Bu-- what?"

"I mean Riley is going to be there, he's in the Police Force, remember?"

"Right…" Hannah then let out an almost exasperated breath, "Fuck…

...Now I'm even more worried."

***IMPORTANT***

For those wondering, I am taking a short HIATUS to make a 10-chapter privilege for the privileged readers.. In the mean time, you can read 'Wait, My Juice Can Save The World?'.

"How… how long do you think we need to stand here?"

"We just got here, Hurricane Katrina."

Riley could not help but slightly squint his eyes as he took a slight glance towards Katrina, who was floating a meter away to his side. As part of the Police Force, Riley and Katrina, along with a few other members, were tasked to guard the gates as the students from the other Academies were about to arrive at any minute now.

They were not really told what to do, only for them to stand by the gate and make sure that there wouldn't be any trouble once their visitors arrive. And so, Riley made the decision that it would be better to wait for them in the air, where he could have a better view of the vicinity.

What he did not expect, however, was that Katrina would follow him up using her ability to control the wind. Katrina's costume truly was tailored to her powers-- the layers of lengthy and loose frills weren't just for design; she was able to use them as some sort of mast to lift herself up easier into the air.

"Is it not hard to control your balance because of your massive breasts, Katrina?"

"...Is this how you do small talk?"

"My mother always complains about her back, and hers are not as big as yours," Riley continued, "So I could only imagine the discomfort you are feeling right now, Katrina."

"I… I see," Katrina could not help but slightly let out an awkward chuckle as she listened to Riley's words, "Thanks for… worrying about me, I guess?"

In truth, Katrina always wanted to have the chance to talk with Riley. She was actually one of the people that he saved when Gary went amok with his heat vision during the 2nd day of class.

But even after 2 months, she never really got the chance to do so as he was always surrounded by Silvie and the others; and whenever he was alone, it would only take a single blink from her and he was gone.

And so, for her, it was only fate that she was also recommended in the Police Force.

She had always known that Riley was a bit weird since he confirmed himself that he was autistic, but Katrina did not really have a problem with that. Because from her 12 siblings, two were actually also in the spectrum-- so she had a lot of experience dealing with people of their stature.

However, for some reason, she could not help but feel that there was something different about Riley-- like he was more aware of what he was actually doing than he lets on about, something that her 2 autistic siblings are surely not capable of.

"They're arriving, Katrina."

"Ri-- their bus is going in!?" Katrina could not help but raise her voice as a bus passed through the gate as soon as it was opened, "I… I suppose that makes sense. I guess they really did us dirty when we went to Toronto since they could have just brought the bus inside."

Katrina then let out a long and deep sigh as she watched as a dozen buses started passing through the gate, "Shall we follow-- Wait for me!"

And before she could even finish her words, Riley was already following the buses from above.

Each country seemed to have been allotted two buses each; their flags posted on the sides.

Russia, Japan, China, England, Singapore, and South Africa-- all here to compete with each other to see which country is the best.

"I guess Silvie is preparing for her matches, right? I haven't seen her for a month and your group is usually tight."

"That is the case, Katrina."

Since the Festival was announced a month and a half ago, the students that were chosen to participate in the competitions have actually been training non-stop according to the kind of match they are joining in.

There were many competitions to be championed, but from the perspective of the students that were filled with boosted adrenaline, there was actually only one that truly mattered-- the Combat tournament.

They even value it above the Rescue competition, which is actually the main event of the Festival.

Why wouldn't they? After all, one could see superheroes rescuing people every day. But one-on-one matches? From the more than 300 long years of the history of the Age of Heroes, that has not been done before-- at least not legally and in public.

It was almost as if the timing of allowing the students to connect to the outside world using smartphones that the Academy provided themselves was… too convenient to be a coincidence.

"Did you join any of the competitions?" Katrina then asked as she continued to watch the students from the other Academies stepping out of the buses, "I joined the Obstacle Race, but it isn't until the 2nd day of the Festival."

"I believe it would not be fair to any of you if I joined, Katrina," Riley then said as he too, carefully watched the students stepping out of the buses, "So no, I did not join any of the games."

"G… games?" Katrina could only scratch her chin as she heard the detached tone in Riley's voice, "Aren't you the least bit excited? Everyone seems to be having fun down below, some of the students were even allowed to set up booths!"

"If Mega Woman joins, then it would be fun."

"..."

Yup, Riley was quite different from her 2 siblings.

"We… should probably head down there to help the others?"

With the students from the other Academies now all touching ground, the situation below was starting to become erratic as even their classmates, the US students were starting to gather to take a look at them.

The official start of the Festival events was tomorrow, and this day was just allotted for everyone to mingle and let the foreign students rest if they choose to do so, that was the reason they were dropped in the Academy's Plaza, which was at the very center of the campus and where most of the booths from the students were set up.

And Katrina did not lie-- there were almost a hundred booths set up everywhere. But considering there were 4000 students in the Academy, that could be considered few.

"That would probably be for the--"

"What did you say!?"

And before Riley could even finish his words, a bellow could be heard coming from the ground. Both he and Katrina turned towards the direction where the rowdy voice was coming from, only to see a group of the schoolmates confronting another group that seemed to be from another country.

"S… seriously?" Katrina's quiet stutters slowly dissipated in the air as she very slowly descended to the ground, "It hasn't been half an hour and there's already trouble?"

"Children are usually rowdy creatures, Hurricane Katrina."

"You… you think so?" Hearing Riley's words, Katrina could not help but let out another awkward chuckle. If she was right, then Riley should be one of the younger students of the Academy since he was only around 17 years old.

"We… should probably go and do our work, though?" Katrina then said as her descent became faster.

"Indeed, Katrina."

***

"What did you say!?"

"On vyglyadit serditym... chto ty sdelal?"

"...Ya prosto sprosil dorogu."

"I think he is mocking us!"

Just a few meters away from the buses of the foreign students, a group of American students was already huddled up; and judging by their loud voices, an altercation was only a few seconds away from happening.

Some students, even from the other countries, have also gathered to watch what was happening; none of them seemingly wanting to alleviate the situation-- with some even using their phones to immortalize the moment.

"We only ask where shithole is, my American friend."

"Did you just call me a shithole!?"

And just according to the bystanders' wishes, the situation seemed to be getting worse by the second as an American student's arms started stretching abnormally long.

"..." The Russian student, who had both his arms raised trying to calm the young man in front of him, could not help but look towards his classmates to ask what they should do. And after a few seconds of staring at each other-- they all nodded.

"You started this, my friend," said the Russian student as his skin started to turn into chrome, "Not my fault if you are hurt."

"You arrogant piece of--"

"Stop!"

But before the two could do anything more, a loud high-pitched whistle hummed in the air as a pair of massive brea-- as Katrina descended to the ground, blowing the whistle provided to them by the Academy.

"As a member of the USMA Police Force, I am warning you that if you do not stop this unsanctioned duel, you will not be allowed to participate in the Festival!"

Katrina then raised her arm to show the armband, proving that she was part of the force as she approached the commotion. And as soon as she did so, numerous sighs of disappointment could be heard coming from the students that were watching from the sides.

"You will be confined in the-- What the… D-- Ultra Flex?" Katrina was about to finish her lines, but before she could do so, she saw the face of the one that started the situation in the first place-- Ultra Flex, aka, Daniel Espinoza, a student from her class.

"You again?" Katrina sighed, "Why are you always asking for trouble?"

"What!? They started it!" Daniel quickly bellowed as he retracted his elongated arms, pointed towards the Russian students who definitely had confused expressions on their faces, "If there is someone you need to reprimand, it's the--"

"Vasha gruppa sprovotsirovala situatsiyu, foreign students?"

And before Daniel could finish his words, he could not help but slightly back away as a familiar voice entered his ears; the voice of the one he considers his rival…

....Riley Ross.

"..."

While Katrina was trying to go through the protocol that was taught to them by Nightwalker as part of the Police Force, Riley was quietly standing behind her. But it seemed somewhat counterproductive that he wasn't doing anything, and so, by his own judgment, it was more fitting for him to be doing something.

And so…

"Did your group instigate the situation, foreign students?"

He took it upon himself to approach them so they could get their side of the story as well. And as soon as he did so, the gasps of shock whispered through the air; with the Russian students all looking at each other with their eyes wide open.

They didn't know where to be shocked; be it Riley's seemingly ethereal appearance, or the fact that he seemed to be able to fluently speak their language.

"You… can speak our language?" The one that had an altercation with Daniel was the first to speak up, his skin that turned to chrome was slowly turning back to normal; like scales vibrating and slowly aligning themselves into skin.

"I can," Riley quickly answered, "But I believe I was the one who asked a question first."

"O… Of course!" This time, a female student from the group spoke up; her mask was only a paint that covered the area around her eyes, "We were not the one that started this commotion. My friend was just asking for directions."

With the other Russian students making way for the female student, it would seem that she held quite the authority among them, something that Riley did not miss as he nodded at the girl.

"Is there someone that could corroborate your statement, Ms…"

"Mega Girl, my superhero name is Mega Girl," the female student then said as she also nodded towards Riley, before slightly leaning closer to him, "But you may call me Alisa."

Hearing Alisa's superhero name, Riley could not help but look at the girl from head to toe. Despite choosing a name like Mega Girl; she looks nothing like Mega Woman-- unlike Silvie who, even with a differently styled costume, still reminded him of Mega Woman.

Alisa was not even trying, Riley thought. Her hair was brown and almost leaning to black, her suit was also black, almost like a leotard with boots that reached above her knee.

"I would prefer to call you Russian Mega Girl as there are… cameras all around us," Riley muttered as he looked at the curious crowd surrounding them, "And is there anyone that can corroborate your story, Russian Mega--"

"T… there's no need for that anymore, Riley."

And before he could finish his words, Katrina approached him from behind, "Ultra Flex confessed that he was the one who started the fight as he thought the Russian students were mocking them."

"...I see," Riley sighed before turning his attention back to the Russian students, "This matter has been resolved, foreign students. You may go and enjoy the festivities."

"T… that's it?" One of the Russian students breathed out. It would seem that he wanted to say something, but Alisa stopped him from doing so, saying that they should just watch what would happen.

"I didn't know you could speak Russian," Katrina then quickly whispered as they make their way towards Daniel, aka Ultra Flex.

"There are a lot of things we don't know about each other, Katrina," Riley muttered before looking towards Daniel and his group.

"Have you been briefed as to what is going to happen to you for trying to instigate a fight with the foreign students, Ultra Flex?"

"I… I already issued him a warning, Riley," Katrina was the one to answer, "But he doesn't seem to want to--"

"Yeah? What's going to happen to me, exactly?" And without any intention of hiding his hubris, Daniel stepped forward; only stopping when his and Riley's face was only a few inches away from each other.

"You may be my rival, but it doesn't mean you could use your authority of being in the Police Force to do whatever you want with me."

"...Rival?" Riley blinked a couple of times as he took a few steps back to avoid making contact with Daniel's face. He then turned his attention towards Katrina and said,

"Do you know him?"

"W… what?" Katrina stuttered, "He… is our classmate. He's in 1-V. You've fought with him before?"

"I see," Riley nodded, "I must have forgotten because of how boring it was. I apologize for not remembering you, Ultra Flex."

"Y… you--"

"We will let you off with a warning, Ultra Flex."

Riley did not let Daniel say a word as he gestured towards his armband that represented he was in the Police Force, "If we catch you doing this again, you will be locked up in your room for the duration of the Festival. You will also be paying a penalty of 1,500 Mega Points."

"Then lock me the fuck up so we could settle this once and for all!"

"Ooh!"

With Daniel not stepping down and once again stomping his way towards Riley, the Oohs and Aahs of the onlookers became even stronger as they double checked if their phones were recording.

"..." Seeing this, Riley could not help but furrow his eyebrows. One of the benefits of being in the Academy was not being completely unknown to the outside world-- but now, with them suddenly approving the use of smartphones, that all goes away. And considering that even the other foreign students also had their phones raised, it wasn't only their Academy that decided it.

Perhaps the existence of the Dark Millenium only expedited something they have been planning to do all along. But what plan exactly?

Whatever it was, it was something the government could not do with Mega Woman still running around. Being paraded like monkeys was already something that Mega Woman wouldn't approve of, so the government was really pushing the limits of what they could do right now.

Paraded like monkeys?

...Maybe that's exactly what they were trying to do?

"Oi, you fucking autist. I am talking to you!"

"Hm?"

Riley's thoughts were then disrupted as his view was suddenly blocked by Daniel's hand, whose arms had already stretched a few meters. Seeing this, Riley could only let out a sigh as he turned his attention towards Daniel.

"As we have already warned you once..." Riley then said as he used two of his fingers to push away Daniel's hand; but if one were to look closer, his fingers were not really touching Daniel's skin, "...we are now legally allowed to use force to subdue you, Ultra Flex."

"Just try it, you son of a bitch!" Daniel said as he retracted his hand, "I will show the whole world that I am the superior one between us!"

"G... guys!" And before anything can happen between the two, Katrina stood between them, "Why... why don't we all just calm down? You're embarrassing us to the other students."

"The only one that would be embarrassed is that albino when I am done with him!"

"S… sto-- Eek!"

And without even having the chance to defend herself, Katrina was pushed to the side; her yelp seemingly signalling the start of the battle between Riley and Daniel. Katrina continued to stumble on the ground, trying to regain her balance by using her abilities; but before she could even summon a single hint of wind, she felt her body being lifted up in the air.

"...Riley?" She then quickly whispered as she turned her head towards Riley, who was now several meters in the air.

"Come down here, you faggot!" Daniel roared as his hand stretched towards the sky; but alas, his elasticity seemed to have reached its limit after 50 meters.

"Pft."

And now, with him struggling to even reach Riley; the curious gaze of the crowd turned into slight bursts of laughter. Their chuckles felt like knives piercing Daniel's ears; but even then, he tried his hardest to stretch even further to reach his opponent.

And as for Riley? He was making sure he was only a few inches away from what Daniel could reach-- giving him false hope that he could actually touch him. However, after a few more seconds, he let out a short but deep sigh before grabbing something from his pockets.

And as soon as Daniel saw what it was, his elongated arms slowly retracted. But alas, before they could return to their original length, a snap echoed throughout the air as two small skirts of wind erupted beside Riley.

A skirt of wind which unfortunate shot straight towards in between Daniel's shoulders; instantly pinning him down to the ground.

"Grah!" He wanted to rebuke and fight back, but the only thing he could do was scream in pain as the thing embedded in both his shoulders started to bend; penetrating the ground beneath him and not allowing him to stand up.

"I would need to throw another set of cutlery again because of you, Ultra Flex." Riley let out a deep but quiet sigh as he looked at the pair of spoon and fork embedded in Daniel's shoulders; but from Daniel's ears, it might as well be a mocking shout.

"You… so, you do remember me!?" Daniel then rotated his neck into a hundred and eighty degrees to look at Riley, "You… you provoked me, didn't you!? I demand a--"

But alas, before Daniel could speak even further, a small plate suddenly covered his mouth.

"Sorry, I don't negotiate with terrorists," Riley then said before Daniel's body started to float into the air. The onlookers were prepared to see the sight of blood profusely gushing from his shoulders, but there wasn't even a drop falling, indicating that the spoon and fork were tightly stabbed through his flesh.

"Shall we go, Hurricane Katrina?"

"Y… yes, of course," Katrina quickly fixed her costume as soon as her feet once again touched the ground. Although it was obvious, she still wanted to ask Riley if he was the one who prevented her from tumbling down. But in the end, she chose not to-- as the were other questions that also wanted to burst out from her mouth.

How can he speak Russian?

Was he really just playing with Daniel?

And most importantly...

...Where was Riley hiding a plate in his outfit?

And so, just like that, the first of many troubles during the Mega Academy's festival had been solved; also somewhat showing the prowess of USMA's Student Police Force, using Daniel as a sacrifice as he was paraded across the Academy.

It would have been alright if he was allowed to walk on his own; but alas, with Riley the one catching him, the only thing he could do was close his eyes as he floated above the crowd in shame.

He could struggle, but the only good that will do was make himself look even more of a fool.

"...Did we just witness what we just witnessed?" Alisa, who was still standing with her group where Riley left her, could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times in awe, "These Americans…

...they're a crazy bunch. Let's all behave from now on."

It wasn't only them that shared the same sentiment, as the dispersing crowd also had the same thoughts in their minds. Well, everyone except for a group of students from Africa, who were looking at each other with their eyebrows furrowed.

"Kiama, can you check if that guy is in any of the competitions?" One of them whispered, "It seems that even here…

...We must face someone cursed by god."

And so, with the festivities continuing with only minimum troubles, the students from the other countries have started roaming around the Academy; introducing themselves to the other students and enjoying the booths they have prepared.

"Gary!"

And in front of one of those booths, Gary was lying on the ground…

...about to die.

"We…

....we need a medic here!"

"We… we need a medic here!"

With Hannah's screams heating up the air itself, the attention of most of the people within the vicinity gathered towards her… as well as Gary, who was currently lying on the ground; each of his breaths stifled as he writhed in pain.

Even with his mask almost covering half his face, the redness of his face which almost resembled a tomato was still quite obvious for everyone to see.

Hannah was at a loss as to what to do; they had been trained to perform chest compressions and other basic emergency survival assistance-- but that was for normal people. Gary was a Super who had the strength to probably break her bone with a single swing of his fist; and with him wriggling around, she wouldn't be able to even touch him.

"I need help--"

"What is it you require, big sister?"

And before Hannah could once again ask for help, a girl wearing what seemed to be a set of white ceremonial Japanese robes appeared in front of her.

"T… Tomoe?" Hannah then blinked a couple of times in confusion as Tomoe suddenly jumped beside her, wearing sunglasses that were eerily similar to the one that Riley was wearing. If she wasn't mistaken, then her costume was also a recolored outfit from the TV series that she and Riley were watching, Latino Mafia Reborn-- minus those glasses, of course.

They haven't seen Tomoe around for a couple of days… was she working on this costume?

No, that didn't matter at all. What matters is how she was suddenly here when Hannah was calling for help. Was she… stalking her or something? Or maybe she just happened to be in the area.

Yes, that's probably the logical explanation.

No, that didn't matter at all. What matters now is that something was happening to Gary.

"Can you call for help? Everyone seems to just be busy watching instead of fucking doing anything!"

"I have already called for someone, big sister," Tomoe swiftly answered before turning her full attention towards the writhing Gary, "What happened to him?"

"Do I look like I have a fucking clue? We just ordered drinks from that booth and--" And before Hannah could finish her words, her eyes quickly moved towards the red drink spilled beside Gary, and without any hesitation, threw away the cup that she had as well.

"What did you put in our drinks!?" Hannah's arms then burst into flames as she rushed towards the booth near them.

"E-- Eek!" The two students that were watching over the booth as their kiosk suddenly went up into flames as soon as Hannah slammed her palm on it.

"What did you put in our drinks!? Hannah then once again repeated her words as she walked over the burning kiosk, "Did you lace it with poison!?"

"W… what? No!"

Both the students all put up their guard as Hannah slowly got nearer and nearer to them, "We… we didn't put anything in it besides syrup and alcohol!"

"If you didn't lace it with anything, then how can you explain--" Hannah pointed towards Gary as she tried to pin the two down for their supposed crimes, but as soon as she realized the last part of their sentence, she could not help but stop in her tracks.

"...Alcohol?" She then breathed out, "You put alcohol in our drinks!? This is a school you fucktwits!"

"We… we got permission from one of the staff!"

"What!? Who's the fucker who approved of something like this?"

"W… Whiteking."

"..." And as soon as Hannah heard who it was that allowed something like this to happen, the flames that were violently dancing around her arms instantly withered away.

Her father... again? First, allowing a student-teacher relationship, and now allowing the consumption of alcohol within school grounds… and with visitors from other countries no less!?

Just what kind of shit is he trying to pull in the Academy!? She knew that her father and Prophet were old friends, but for him to have this much authority in the Academy was truly jarring.

"W… what's happening to me?"

"Gary!"

Hannah's thoughts were then disrupted as Gary finally stopped breathing like a dying monkey.

Tomoe was there to help him up, but as soon as both his feet were firmly planted on the ground, he pushed Tomoe away and caused her to fall but first on the ground.

"What the fuck, Gary!?" Hannah bellowed as she rushed to check on Tomoe.

"Why… why is everything moving so slow!?" Gary's eyes started to move erratically as his head swiveled left and right, "Who… who are you people!? What have you done to the Dragon Monarch!?"

Gary started to wave his hand violently, causing a waft of air to breeze towards the faces of the onlookers. A smile and a chuckle then started to form on the students' faces as they saw Gary dancing like a monkey; most of them were about to raise the cameras on their phones, but before they could do so, trails of smoke started to fume from Gary's eyes.

"You… you dare mock the Dragon Monarch!?" Gary then roared as his smoking eyes started to release a red glow, "I will let you see the difference between a dragon and a mortal…

...Die!"

"Tomoe!"

"I'm on it!" Tomoe quickly opened up her palm, creating a wall of ice that blocked the laser beam violently gushing out from Gary's eyes. A part of the ice wall was quickly being melted away, however, creating a huge hole that soon threatened to collapse.

But before it could do so...

"You're causing trouble again, Dragon Monarch?"

A white silhouette suddenly appeared behind Gary.

"Move away, people! Move away!"

A pair of huge bre-- Katrina's voice then echoed through the air as she landed from above, quickly ordering the onlookers to leave the scene and let the Police force handle the situation.

"Seriously… I feel like we're the only ones responding to troubles," she then sighed before turning her attention towards the white silhouette standing behind Gary, "Why is it always people from our class!?"

"There is no need to be so surprised, Hurricane Katrina," Riley also let out a sigh as he shook his head, "I already expected to apprehend Gary on the first day."

"W--"

And before even letting Gary utter a single word, Riley waved his hand forward. And as soon as he did so, Gary's entire body also flew forward… hitting the thick wall of ice that Tomoe had planted in front of him.

"You…" Riley then whispered as he took off his sunglasses, "...should cool off for a while, Gary."

"...You did that on purpose, didn't you?"

"I did, sister."

Gary's body slowly rose up in the air as Riley turned towards Hannah, "We're authorized by the Academy to use force to settle disputes, you see. Katrina would take your statements of what happened here while I bring and lock Dragon Monarch in his room."

"W… wait."

But before Riley could leave with Gary's body, Hannah grabbed his hand. "The retard has a match tomorrow."

"Then he would just have to forfeit, sister."

"That's not possible. There's no one to replace his slot this late, our class is going to lose chances at winning the Combat tournament," Hannah sighed.

"I don't believe it matters, sister," Riley also let out a sigh as he looked her sister in the eyes, "Since American Mega Girl is likely to win the tournament for our class."

"American--"

"N… no."

And before Hannah could even ask why his brother called Silvie that way, the previously unconscious Gary lifted his head; struggling a little as he looked at the two, "The… the will of the Dragon Monarch can not die… it shall live on…

...in you, brother," Gary's trembling hand then pointed towards Riley, before his entire body once again became limp.

"Wait, that's right…" Hannah then clapped her first as her eyes started to shine, "You...

....haven't joined any of the events yet!"

"You… haven't joined any of the events yet!"

"..."

With her sister's loud voice screaming into his ears, the only thing that Riley could do was take a few steps back, causing Gary, who was floating unconscious above and slightly behind him, to hit his head on the wall of ice that Tomoe planted several times.

"This is a great opportunity!" Hannah then clapped as a smile slowly appeared on her face, "You'll be replacing the retard, isn't this a good chance to show off!?"

"The reason I will not participate in any of the events is that it would not be fair for the others if I joined, sister," Riley then slowly stepped back as she saw the look in his sister's eyes, "I need to take Gary back to his room, Katrina will take your--"

"No," Hannah's tone then became cold; her eyes not leaving Riley's for even a second, "Mom told me to make sure you're enjoying your stay here in the Academy. You're joining the tournament whether you like it or not."

"I have my hands full with the Police Force--"

"Don't speak thy bullshit to me, brother," Hannah then smirked as she grabbed her phone from her pocket, "Hurricane Katrina joined the Race event even though she's also in the Police Force; I am going to call dad to make last-minute changes."

"..." Seeing his sister laughing menacingly, one could not help but wonder if she was really doing this for Riley's enjoyment…

...or for hers.

***

"Jamba."

"What?"

"I overheard from the instructor just now, the Ghost would be joining the Combat tournament."

"Is this true?"

Seated in front of one of the Academy's booths, a group of students with an African flag attached to their costumes were eating some sort of chocolate dessert, "I thought that we already asked around and he is not in any of the events?"

"No, he just joined earlier."

"I… see," the man called Jamba then stood up from his seat, his head going way past the kiosk's roof, "Then I suppose it is my destiny to eradicate the curse from this world."

"Yes, brother. We shall support you."

"You have our spiri--"

"...Seriously?" Another African student, who was much darker in complexion than the rest of the group, could not help but blurt out as he saw 3 of his classmates huddling up,

"You guys from some sort of tribe or some shit?" The male student then said, "It's the 21st century, my brothers-- stop being weird and talking about curses and shit."

"You do not understand, Duma. The white man is--"

"Brother, stop," Duma then stood up as he paid for his dessert, before pointing his hand towards the student called Jamba, "Because you're sounding super racist right about now."

"We are not racist!" Jamba then raised his voice as rushed towards Duma, hitting his muscular chest with Duma's also muscular chest, "We are just doing the duty given to us by--"

The students who were watching from the side could not help but stop in their tracks as soon as they sensed the testosterone that was building up roaring in the air. It truly was a blessing that the Festival happened, they could all see all sorts of Supers from around the world fighting each other-- or in this case, even students from the same team.

"'Kay, 'kay, 'kay," Duma raised both his hands in surrender as he took a step back; the mocking smile on his face, however, showed that he truly was not backing down, "That's what all the racists say."

"You dare call us racist when we are standing in a country that is literally filled with them!?" Jamba roared as he lightly pushed Duma away, "This country had people that oppressed us hundreds of years ago, we were slaves until Mega Woman appeared!"

And finally, the students gathered around them let out Oohs and Aahs of excitement as they would once again get to see another fight break out. Although none of them knew what the group was fighting about, the curiosity in their faces was still fully alive and well.

"And we weren't even talking about white people!" Jamba added as he backed away, "We were just talking about the one Cursed by God! Let's go, let's leave this patronizer by himself."

"...Right," Duma could only let out another deep sigh as he sat back in front of the booth as Jamba and his group turned to leave.

Duma would lie if he said he didn't know what his classmates were talking about. Even in his city, where most people had already been swallowed by the modern world, there was still a very small minority similar to Jamba and his friends that believed in the existence of The One Cursed by God.

The One Cursed by God.

The old tribes that were scattered all around their continent have told its story-- The One Cursed by God would bring forth ruin to the world; he brings with him destruction as his long white hair flowed freely in the sky; its snow-white skin, capable of turning anything it touches into ash.

Of course, like many old stories, their ancestors probably just saw an albino for the first time and thought of it as something evil since its skin is different from the rest of them.

It was also a popular folklore that was effective in keeping kids from roaming during the night.

But still… to think there were people in this day and age that still believe an old wive's tale; Duma could not help but laugh at the thought as he continued to eat his dessert. But before he could take another bite, a voice called for his attention.

"Good evening, foreign student."

"!!!"

Duma quickly looked behind to see who it was, only to see the very same individual that they were just talking about earlier. But that wasn't all--

"S… sorry, was that Swahili?"

The ghost-like individual in front of him was talking in a language that was eerily familiar to him.

"It is."

"I… I can't really understand it that much anymore," Duma could not help but stutter as he tried his best not to stare at Riley.

Now that he was looking at the person in question, it was no wonder Jamba and his group of friends immediately thought of The One Cursed by God. Even in the terms of people with albinism, the one in front of him looked… different.

Was he even albino in the first place? He just looked like a very attractive person showered in white powder. And even though there was also a very voluptuous young woman with a glorious pair of breasts behind him, Duma's eyes were like magnets that could not resist looking at Riley.

"Very well, foreign student," Riley then once again spoke, this time in English, "My name is Riley Ross of the Police Force, and the one behind me is Hurricane Katrina, also of the Police force. We are here because of reports that some students from Africa are fighting, may I ask if you were involved in it?"

"A… fight?" Duma once again stuttered as he remained staring at Riley, "Well… It was more like a debate, really."

"Ugh, seriously?" Katrina, who was standing behind Riley, could not help but drop her shoulders as she let out a long groan filled with frustration, "Why are people reporting every single little thing!? And it is also starting to feel like we're actually the only ones doing our duties, Riley!"

"I am afraid that is just our fate, Katrina," Riley then said before asking Katrina to interview the onlookers and ask them about what really happened.

But after just a few people, the two concluded that it truly was nothing more than an argument between friends and proceeded to leave.

Duma, however, was left completely speechless. He truly was not one for superstition, but If The One Cursed by God truly was real…

...then he was sure that it would look like Riley.

***

"Ugh! Riley, can we just stop now!?"

"The day is not over yet, Hurricane Katrina."

Somewhere walking amongst the crowd of students, Riley was still searching for any signs of trouble. But as for his companion, her arms were now completely swinging lifelessly as she stomped her feet as she walked.

"This is the first day of the Festival, and we still have not done anything fun or bought anything from the booths!" Katrina's steps then became faster as she walked in front of Riley, "That's it. I officially order that our job for today is done!"

"I believe you have no authority to give that order, Katrina."

"Eh shush," Katrina then said as she suddenly ran to one of the booths.

"..." Seeing this, Riley could only let out a small but deep sigh as he followed her, "We really should be getting--"

"Here."

And before Riley could even finish his words, Katrina put a corndog in front of his face.

"We've been keeping this place intact, the least we could do is at least enjoy the fruits of our labor," Katrina then said as she let out a huge smile, "And this is also my way of thanking you."

"...Thanking me?" Riley muttered as he took the corndog.

"For saving me during the 2nd day of class. I was one of the people in the direct path of Gar-- of Dragon Monarch's crazy laser eyes," Katrina then whispered, "So, thank you for that Riley Ross. You…"

And without even any warning, Katrina suddenly leaned closer to Riley, placing her lips on his cheek.

"...are my hero."

Katrina then let out a small giggle, before biting on her corndog and walking away. But before she could even take 3 steps, Riley plunged his hand through her chest.

...Or at least that's what Riley imagined doing as he stared at Katrina's back.

"Come on, Riley. We still have duties to do!"

"..."

And just like that, the Acquaintance Festival ended; with the Academy building a giant bonfire to symbolize the kind of fire that all the students would need to win the events to come.

"Students from all over the globe, may we once again officially welcome you to USMA. Probably the No. 1 Mega Academy in the world!"

"Fuck you!"

"Boo!"

"Quiet down!"

In one of USMA's many giant coliseums, most of the students were currently gathered for the first event of the first-ever Festival of Mega Academies all over the globe. This was such a momentous event not only for the students but also for those who made it possible.

And now, with the students being allowed to contact the outside, most of them were broadcasting the events live, allowing the whole world to witness it as well. The government has been very secretive about the happenings inside the Mega Academy for months, and so, with them opening their channels for everyone to see, everyone did watch.

The Festival has 4 main competitions involving the students;

Rescue-- The students would compete on how many citizens they will be able to get to safety in different scenarios. This was considered by the instructors to be the most important event; the students, however, beg to differ.

Combat Tournament-- This is what all the students wanted to watch; Supers trying to beat each other up and asserting themselves to be the strongest Super in all of the Mega Academies. There was also the fact that each Mega Student of the 7 Academies will be participating in this event, cementing itself as the most exciting event of all.

Race-- And as the name suggests, students will race against each other through countless obstacles to see who would be able to reach the destination first.

And lastly, Kata-- With Supers numbering millions, it was common to have the same abilities with other people. But with Kata, the students would showcase how they could control their abilities to their fullest to make them unique to their own.

There were 4 main events, with roughly 100 students participating in each. Mega Academy has thousands of students, and so, only those who were personally chosen by a group of instructors were qualified to participate in the events.

But of course, for those that didn't make it, there were still booths and other minor activities to be done outside the events.

And although there were students from other Mega Academies present, it did not mean that it was a competition against the schools, no.

None of the events are team-based-- this was a competition amongst students. A competition that would span for 6 days until only the champion of the respective event has been chosen.

As for the first event that was being held in the morning; Rescue Competition.

"Uh, uh, uh! I know all of you are excited, but please refrain from booing as this moment is all about me!" The host clicked his tongue several times as the students started booing him. However, as soon as the host mouthed a kiss that was heard by all the students from the speakers, they all started to quiet down.

Most of them wondered who this… promiscuous host could be; the students of 1-V, though, all knew who it was.

Ben Jackson, aka, Metallerina.

"...Why is our class everywhere?" Katrina, who was watching from the top-most level of the coliseum, could not help but let out an awkward chuckle as she looked at Riley, who was also standing beside her, "It's like the school is revolving around our class or something."

"I suppose so, Katrina."

"Shouldn't you be getting ready for the Combat Tournament?"

"It's fine, Katrina," Riley muttered, his eyes centered on the horizon of the vast empty arena in the center of the coliseum, "I have something important to watch here."

"I… I see," Katrina whispered as she glanced at Riley. She was still embarrassed about what she did last night. She almost couldn't sleep thinking of how she just suddenly kissed Riley on the cheek-- but seeing Riley so calm right now, it would seem she was the only one thinking about what happened.

"Fine! Fine! Let's just start this, shall we!"

Katrina's sighs were then fortunately overpowered as soon as Ben Jackson's loud voice once again reverberated from the speakers,

"Maestro, light up the room!"

And as soon as Ben said that, the vast empty arena hummed; opening up a huge hole in the center of the coliseum.

And from that hole, towering infrastructures slowly started to emerge. It almost looked like a city with all the buildings scattered on it-- No, with the arena spanning more than 2 kilometers, it is a city.

There were also moving cars, and even people-- and if the students of USMA were to take a better look, the citizens were mostly some of the many staff of the Academy.

"And now… to introduce your heroes!"

10 giant screens then descended from god knows where, stopping as it hovered in the center of the arena, allowing the audience to see each of the students that were participating in the event.

"It would take too long for me to introduce all hundred of them, so I won't. Teehee," Ben's somewhat coquettish giggles almost made the audience shiver, "But I am sure once we get to the final rounds in a few days, their names would be deserving of being announced! And now, Heroes, please get ready while I explain the rules to our lovely audience!

The goal is simple-- rescue as many civilians as you can in the allotted time! The civilians that are in need of rescuing will all be wearing a yellow armband. They will only be considered rescued once you get them to the safe areas, indicated with large yellow flags!

Of course, if they complain… Uh uh uh, that's minus points, baby! There will also be villains hiding within the streets, wearing a black armband. You will get extra points if you manage to subdue them!

And that's it. Do anything wrong, and you'll know it. Uwu!"

"..."

With Ben finally done explaining to them the rules, all of them could not help but look at each other. How could they even get excited when their host is just too… much?

"Oh, your sister is in this!" Katrina then pointed at one of the screens as soon as she saw Hannah on one of them, "So that's why you wanted to watch, you're supporting your sister!"

"...I suppose, Katrina."

"But… Isn't your sister's power not suitable for this event?" Katrina then muttered.

"That's just how it is with her," Riley answered, "She always pretends to be laid back, but always chooses the hardest path because…

...It's fun."

Down in the arena, Hannah was busy staring at the buildings surrounding her. It was extremely dim when they were underground, but now that the entire platform was raised to the ground, she could not help but be amazed…

...at just how much the government is spending for all of this nonsense.

"Fuck the government. They should just be investing this in free healthcare," Hannah muttered, her words… echoing throughout the whole coliseum.

"..."

"W… well, what a timing. A... amiright, folks?" Ben's awkward chuckle entered Hannah's ears, "That was a snippet of one of our heroes. We would hear them from time to time as we change the audio focus…"

"..." Hannah quickly moved to hide in one of the buildings, hitting her head on the wall as her embarrassment almost choked her to death. She could hear people cheering in the air, but due to the buildings blocking her view, she couldn't see any of them.

"And now, heroes… Please return to your mark and get ready!"

And with those words, Hannah had no choice but to return to her position, letting out a sigh as she started stretching her body.

"Go! Go rescue some citizens in need! Hmp!" And so, with Ben moaning through the speakers, all of the participants took this as a signal that they should start to move.

Hannah let out a long and deep breath as smoke started to fume from her mouth, "Let's do this, Nuclear Baby…" she then whispered as her entire body was instantly engulfed in a blazing fire.

"Let's do this!"

***

Gary was currently trapped in his room, barred from leaving until the end of the day as a punishment for causing trouble. And so, the only thing he could do was watch the events through his phone; sitting quietly on his sofa as he drank what seemed to be juice.

"Pft," he then let out a chuckle as Ben's weird hosting entered his ears, "Man, I wish I could have been there. Agh, why am I the only--"

And before he could even finish his words, the thick metal door of his room slid open.

"Gary Gray."

"Oh?" Gary then blinked a couple of times before setting down his phone beside him and looking at the individual that just entered his room,

"Fancy of you to visit me in my fancy prison...

....Prophet."

"You can do this, Nuclear Baby…

…Let's do this!"

With Hannah hyping herself up, the fire that engulfed her entire body grew even stronger; almost distorting the air around her.

But before the ground beneath her could start to boil, a thunder erupted in the air as her body was instantly thrown through the air and above the towering buildings surrounding her.

"There, there… and there," she then muttered as her eyes quickly scanned the surrounding area; checking the buildings near to her that had yellow flags attached to them. She then propelled herself to the nearest Safe Building, before surveying the area for any citizens that might be in distress.

"H… help! Someone, please help me!"

But before her eyes could even land on one, a scream whispered into her ears from the distance. She quickly tried to search where the cries were coming from; however, with all the other noise persisting in the air, she was having trouble determining its exact location.

But finally, after a few more turns of her head, she saw a citizen running on the street; a yellow band attached to her arms.

"I got you," Hannah muttered before leaping from the building; but alas, before she could even propel herself towards the civilian's position, she saw a blur dash towards the screaming man.

"What…"

It was only for a brief moment, but Hannah was able to see who the blur was when it carried the citizen away. She could not recognize the student's costume, so it was probably someone from another Academy.

"..." Riley, however, who was watching from above, recognized who it was. It was one of the students from the South Africa Mega Academy that he had the pleasure of meeting last night, Duma.

Some students of SAMA used their real names as their superhero names, and Riley could not help but think what a fitting name Duma is for a Sprinter. But quite an odd choice to join the Rescue event rather than the Race event.

"Oho! Did you catch that, my dear audience!? Not even a minute has passed and someone has already managed to rescue a citizen in distress!" Ben continued to host the event, "But what's this? I think the citizen was uncomfortable during the rescue, that's only half a point!"

"Tch, fuck," Hannah could only shake her head as someone else got to her target first. With a Sprinter joining the event, her chances of going to the next round became even slimmer.

"S… someone, please help!"

Her dismay was cut short, however, as another scream whispered into her ears. Her eyes once again scanned the area like a hawk. But they did not need to search for long, however, as the owner of the cries was on one of the rooftops in the building near Hannah.

And so, without even any hesitation, an explosion erupted from Hannah's back, almost molding into the shape of a wing as it propelled her straight towards the roof. But as soon as one of Hannah's feet landed on the roof, any traces of the blazing flame that engulfed her entire body withered away almost instantly.

She then rushed towards the distressed citizen; running and not using any of her abilities.

"Are you hurt?" She then quickly asked as she crouched beside the crying woman. Whoever chose the role of the civilians for this event should get a raise, Hannah thought as she watched the tears falling from the woman's face.

"My… my leg," the woman then whimpered.

Hannah then immediately checked on the woman's leg, only to find it covered in blood.

"..." But if one were to take a closer look, it was only obviously a red marker. The Academy had the time to invest in indoor buildings and such… but not fake blood?

With all these unnecessary thoughts circling in her mind, Hannah quickly shook her head as she tried to talk to the woman.

"Can I borrow this?" She then said before ripping a part of the woman's clothes.

"W… what are you doing?"

"Please don't move from here," Hannah gestured to the woman to calm down, before walking towards the edge of the roof. Flames then began to trickle from her hands as she grabbed on the railings, melting parts of it instantly.

The woman could only watch as Hannah returned to her side, now with a steel bar in her hands.

"This might hurt a little… or not," Hannah then said as she proceeded to wrap the woman's leg with the cloth Hannah ripped from her. And as for the steel bar, she used it as a tourniquet to stabilize the woman's fake injured leg.

And as soon as the woman saw this, a smile could not help but form on her face.

"Okay," Hannah nodded to herself before looking at the woman straight in the eyes, "Don't panic and just relax, okay?"

"Eh?"

And before the woman could even wonder what Hannah was going to do, she suddenly lifted her up like she weighed nothing-- and this is without using her abilities.

"Ooh!"

And as for the audience, they were all focused on what Hannah was doing… or rather, at her voluptuous and perfectly toned butt, which seemed to be the focus of the drone following her.

"Nice… Very nice!"

"Go, Nuclear Baby! We love you!"

The cheers continued as all of the students had one single thought-- whoever was managing the drones should be given a raise.

"Oh, what happened!?" The students then all let out hums of disappointment as the drone suddenly zoomed out.

"..." Riley, who was looking at the screen, could not help but let out a sigh as he slightly flicked his hand, making sure that the drone doesn't get too… comfortable with her sister anymore.

"Please hold on, okay?" Hannah then said with a very reassuring tone as she carried the woman, "I am going to jump from the building and get you to safety, is that alright with you?"

"...What?"

And before the woman could even answer, Hannah ran to the edge of the building, hopping on the railings before leaping from the building; denting the rails as she did so. And as she did all this, she did not activate her abilities even once.

"E… Eh? Eeeh!?"

The woman she was carrying could only yell as their glorious ascension slowly turned into a slow fall. But before she could close her eyes and start to pray, they once again started to ascend, this time at a much calmer pace.

"Sorry about that," Hannah then said; the flames in her feet flickering as they tried their best to propel Hannah as softly as possible. And finally, after a few more flickers, Hannah was able to bring the woman to a safe zone.

Hannah then gently dropped the woman on the roof, but instead of immediately leaving to find someone else to rescue she crouched down beside the woman; checking the fake injury on her leg.

"Will you be alright on your own?" Hannah then said after fixing the wrap on her leg. She then took in a small nervous gulp as she waited for the woman's response.

And after a few seconds of excruciating suspense, the woman raised both his thumbs,

"Go and rescue more people, hero," the woman said as she smiled, "Thank you."

And as soon as Hannah saw that, a smile also slowly crawled on her face.

"No problem," she then said before once again leaping from the building.

"Did you see that people!?" Ben's loud voice once again reverberated throughout the entire coliseum,

"2 Thumbs up, that means double points! Oh, what's that? Why am I only focusing on people in my Academy? Oh, boohoo, why don't you go and host, then? Ohohoho!"

"..." Riley, who was focused on the screen allotted for his sister, could not help but let out a small but deep breath. He glanced at it for one last time, before turning to leave.

"Where are you going, I thought you'd stay and watch until it's over?"

"I… have some personal matters to attend to, Katrina," Riley breathed out, "I'm sure my sister will go through the next round now. Is it okay to leave you here?"

"Sure," Katrina shrugged, causing her large breasts to jiggle, "They seem too busy watching to cause any troubles anyway, I'll be fine."

"Okay…

...Thank you."

***

"Good morning."

"What the!?"

And after a few minutes, Riley now finds himself inside a room; filled with nothing but monitors that played the events of the Festival; and in front of all those monitors…

....was his father, Bernard Ross, aka, Whiteking.

"What are you doing here, Riley!?"

Bernard immediately turned away from the monitors, stretching his cape to the side as he tried his best to cover the screens that may very well prove his guilt for whatever it was he was doing. He then quickly leaped to the side, rolling on the ground as he threw some sort of smoke bomb that instantly filled the entire room.

"..." And with a single wave of Riley's hand, all the smoke dissipated to a single corner of the room. However, as soon as the room was cleared of any visual obstacles, the multiple monitors that were scattered on the wall were no longer to be seen.

Instead, his father was kneeling on the ground doing some sort of superhero pose; beside him was a huge metallic crate; presumably where the monitors are expertly stored.

"What are you doing here, Riley?" Bernard repeated his words, this time though, the panic that previously lingered in his voice no longer existed as he slowly stood up, his cape smoothly sweeping from the floor as he did so,

"From my knowledge, you joined the Combat tournament. Isn't that this afternoon?" He then said as his mask opened up; folding several times as they elegantly hid within his pauldrons.

"...Please stop playing with the drones, father."

"Drones?" Bernard's eyes squinted, "What drones are you talking about?"

"The same as this one, father," Riley then stretched his hand, presenting a mangled drone to his father, "You're the one in charge of directing the drones."

"...I see, so you found me out," Bernard then closed his eyes as he let out a long and deep breath, "I expected nothing less of you, my son. Good work, good work."

"It's nothing, father," Riley also let out a sigh, "Your initials are literally written on the drone, W and K."

"That could have been Walter Knight for all you know. Do not discredit your investigative skills."

"...So why were you focusing the drones on sister's posterior?"

"Ah, my son. You still have much to learn," Bernard then once again sighed as he patted the metal box beside him. And as soon as he did so, it quickly disassembled itself; before erecting into the intricate collection of monitors that Riley had seen earlier.

"Male students from all over the world had come to participate and watch the event," the tone of Bernard's voice then became serious as his eyes looked at the multiple monitors in front of him, "Students that are the top of their class. It would be good…

...if Hannah is able to get one of them as her boyfriend. After all, she deserves only the best."

"I see," Riley muttered, "That is understandable."

"Your sister is going to turn 20 in a year, and she has been without a boyfriend since birth," Bernard continued, "Do you know why that is?"

"Because her father trained her to be a barbarian since she was young, and now boys are afraid to approach her?"

"...No," Bernard cleared his throat as he glanced at Riley, "Because she is too headstrong."

"I believe my answer is valid and relates to what you just said, father."

"We're moving past that," Bernard once again cleared his throat, "My actions for focusing the camera at her butt is so that the male students could see her good points. A strong woman with a strong hip is what all men strive for."

"...I see, father."

"Speaking of a strong woman with a strong hip; Scarlet Mage's hair is now silver, is that like a couple's look for you two?"

"..."

"..."

"Son?" Bernard then looked back, only to see that Riley was no longer in the room.

"...They grow up so fast," Bernard then let out a long and deep sigh, before he continued on giving Hannah the best angles possible. As for the other participants, his drones' automatic tracking stabilizer should suffice.

***

"Congratulations on moving through the next round, big sister."

"T… thanks?"

Hannah could not help but blink a couple of times as Tomoe handed her a towel as soon as the first round of the Rescue event was over.

"Did… you wait for me here?" Hannah then said as she looked around the outside of the coliseum, "Where's Riley and the others?"

"I believe master Riley is getting ready for the elimination match this afternoon," Tomoe then said as she handed Hannah a fruit shake, "He asked me to guard you."

"...Guard me? I'm pretty sure you belong in one of the events as well."

"The Kata is not until tomorrow, big sister. For now, my duty is to escort you wherever you wish to go."

"...Seriously, are you and my brother playing a little game?" Hannah said as she shook her head, "Go and do your own thing, girl. Enjoy the festival or something."

"I can guard you from afar, if that is what you wish."

"...No, definitely not," Hannah's eyes began to twitch as she imagined Tomoe following her from behind like some sort of secret service personnel, "Just… walk with me then. Seriously, what did Riley say to you?"

"T… to guard you…"Tomoe's monotonous tone slightly stuttered as she looked to the side, "from… those who are craving your butt,"

"...What?"

"He… said something that if someone should like you… then they should like you for who you are, not because of your… butt."

"...What?"

***

"Fight! Fight!"

"Go, Mega Girl! You can do it!"

"We love you, Chadman!"

"Go! Kill each other!"

"China, number 1!"

With the noise of the audience reverberating through the dense and luscious forest, it almost made it hard for the participants of the Combat tournament to be immersed in the scenario they found themselves in.

Each of the combatants was currently surrounded by trees and all different types of foliage, with the only other person being the opponent in front of them.

Like with the Rescue event, all of the 100 participants were playing at the same time. But this time, respective zones were allotted for them-- if any of the two combatants were to leave their zone, then that would automatically count as a loss.

"So… you are the Mega Student of USMA?"

"I am very flattered you have heard of me."

And in one of those zones, was Silvie, calmly standing as the opponent in front of her seemed to be looking at her from head to toe.

"...And you're the one they are cheering for, right? Chadman of the England Mega Academy?"

"Oh, you know me as well?"

"Probably not as much as you know me," Silvie said with a smile.

"Probably so," Chadman let out a small scoff as his eyes finally settled on Silvie's face, "And you're not as humble as they say you are."

"Never was," Silvie retorted as her feet slowly lifted from the ground.

"...And now that you have heard the rules of battle," a voice then reverberated through the air as each of the participants all readied themselves to face their opponents. And judging by the sound of the voice, it was no longer Ben Jackson hosting the event.

"Combatants…

...Fight!"

And as soon as the announcer's words reached his ears, Chadman's whole body began to contract, his muscles beginning to swell as he slowly tripled in size; ripping off his shirt as his skin completely turned grey in color.

Surprisingly though, his pants were intact.

Chadman then let out a shrilling laugh as he rushed towards Silvie, who was calmly floating in the air watching him. Each of Chadman's steps left a print on the ground, turning into a crater as he leaped towards Silvie.

Silvie, however, only floated to the side, completely avoiding Chadman's body slam. Chadman's body then began spinning in the air as he tried to stabilize himself; before grabbing onto a tree and bending it with his momentum.

And using the bent tree as some sort of slingshot, he catapulted himself even faster towards Silvie.

He was quite nimble for his size, Silvie thought as she once again hovered to the side. But alas, this time, Chadman was able to grab her with one hand.

"..."

Chadman once again let out a roaring burst of laughter as the arms in his muscles began to grow even bigger-- each of its veins was almost as big as Silvie's leg. And then, without any hesitation, he slammed Silvie towards the ground.

Well, at least that's what he thought happened. But contrary to his expectations, the only thing that happened was him swinging in the air, with Silvie as the pivot. Chadman once again tried to swing his arm, but the only one that moved was him.

"Sorry you had me as your first opponent, Mr. Chadman," Silvie then let out a short but deep sigh as she pushed one of Chadman's fingers away, "I am sure you would have gone a long way if we didn't meet this early."

And with that, Silvie raised her free hand and slapped Chadman straight to the ground.

Chadman felt like he left his soul in the air as he made a small crater in the shape of his enormous body.

"O… Ow," Chadman muttered as his body slowly returned to its normal size.

"Are you alright?" Silvie then said as she descended from the air, "Sorry I can't help you up, you might throw dirt in my eyes, after all."

"T… tch, I'm not that petty," Chadman let out a cough before chuckling softly, "I… I surrender."

And as soon as he said that, a blue light started to emerge on the perimeter of their designated zone-- signaling that someone had already won.

The cheers of the students could not be calculated as they all watched what happened. As expected, Mega Students were in a league of their own, they all thought, and to think there were 6 more in the arena.

"Riley…" As for Silvie, she let out a small whisper as she sat on the ground, "I hope you're doing alright."

As for Riley, he was currently lying on the ground…

....receiving a barrage of punches from his opponent.

A few minutes before Silvie won her match, most of the students were still in a dead-lock battle. But like with Silvie, there were also those that were toying with their opponents-- one of them being Bella Jackson, aka, Black Bell.

Unfortunately for Bella's opponent, the material he was using with most of his costume was metal. The only thing he could do was stop himself from puking as Bella waved his body in the air like he was on some sort of roller coaster.

A few hundred meters away from them, Riley still had not started his match and was instead busy being curious as to why his opponent was looking at him like he killed his whole family. If he wasn't mistaken, this was one of the students involved in a somewhat violent debate last night-- one of the African students that Katrina questioned.

He shouldn't have any resentment against him since they didn't really follow through in the investigation and apprehend any of them. So… why was he looking at him like that?

...Wait. Did he really kill his family back when he visited Africa as Darkday?

But which one? He killed so many there.

"Y--"

"To think that you will be the first opponent I face in this tournament-- truly, this is a mission from god."

"..." Riley could only squint his eyes as his opponent started rambling. He was about to ask him if he killed his family, but it would seem that was likely not the case. But… a mission from god?

"You… talked to god before?"

"Of course. I, Jamba, will be the one to eradicate the One Cursed by God from the face of this earth!" Jamba then let out a thumping roar as he beat his chest numerous times.

"I see," Riley then let out a small but deep sigh as he slightly looked to the ground, "Then this is only a misunderstanding, Jamba. I have never met god for him to curse me as such."

"You are not fooling anyone, Ghost!" Jamba waved his hand violently, and soon, the bones in his arms started to protrude… No, to change shape as they seemed to tear the flesh of his elbows and knuckles open, "Your skin and hair is the only proof that you could only be The One Cursed by God."

"Ah," Riley then clapped his fist, letting out a hum as he raised his eyes, "I thought that custom was abolished a long time ago. But it seems your kind still hunts creatures and people that have pigmentation loss."

"No," the bones continued to protrude from Jamba's skin, "Our mission is to hunt only a single entity, the One Cursed by God…

...You, the harbinger of ruin."

And with that, Jamba disappeared from his spot, leaving some sort of large claw marks on the ground as he dashed towards Riley. He then dug his hands on the ground, allowing the protruding bones of his knuckles to sharpen even further as it plowed through the ground;

and as he was only a meter away from Riley, he lifted his hands from the ground, using the tension from it to snap his hands even faster; creating some sort of erupting sound as his claws went straight towards Riley.

The dust flew first, but it stopped an inch from hitting Riley's face. It was then shortly followed by Jamba's sharp knuckles; but like the dust floating in front of Riley, an invisible force was stopping it from gouging Riley's eyes out.

"..." And although not even a single thing had hit his face; Riley, however, still moved his head back and allowed his back to fall on the ground.

"Die, Ghost!" Jamba then crouched and pinned Riley on the ground, continuing to hit him on the face, "With this, the destruction of the world will be stopped and the prophecy that my ancestors have told for centuries would be prevented!"

Jamba's hands were fast, almost a blur from the screen in which the audience was watching. Only a few had their eyes on Riley's match, as Silvie and the 6 other Mega Students caught all the attention of the students.

Those who were watching Riley's match, however, could not help but close their eyes.

"N… no, Riley! Stop the match! Stop the match!"

And one of them was Hannah. She was about to explode from where she was sitting, but before she could do so, Tomoe stood on her path.

"Master Riley should be fine, big sister," Tomoe muttered, "His strength is almost immeasurable, a measly Super who has not even fully tapped the potential of his power could never hope to even harm a hair on his body."

"Does he look alright to you!?"

"Y--"

"He is fine, Nuclear Baby."

And before Tomoe could answer, a woman sat on the empty slot beside them; her silver hair almost as light as air as it slowly flowed down to her shoulders.

"Miss… Scarlet Mage," Tomoe muttered; her eyebrows slightly raised.

"All the combatants have a monitoring device attached to their ankles that would instantly alert us if someone's life is in danger," Katherine calmly said as she too, started to watch Riley's match, "He is fine."

"...Should we even be calling you Scarlet Mage now?" Hannah slightly started to calm down from hearing Katherine's words; but as soon as she did so, her eyebrows quickly showed her subtle hostility against Katherine, "Your hair is far from red now."

"You're not a baby, are you?" Katherine then let out a small giggle, "So should we be calling you Nuclear Nosy now?"

"..." Hannah glared at Katherine for a few seconds, before letting out a small scoff and turning her attention back to Riley's match; although with the way it is, it was hard to see what was happening anymore from the thick cloud of dust covering the entire area.

Jamba continued to release a barrage of punches, creating clouds of dust from the ground from the sheer force of his every hit. There were also moments where he slammed both his fists, causing the crater beneath them to go deeper and wider.

But even with all of this; even with all the blood covering his opponent's face, there was a look of desperation and dread on Jamba's face, growing with each strike. He had been hitting his opponent for more than a full minute now without pause, and yet Riley's face… was still completely unscathed.

The blood was not flowing on Riley's face, but rather hovering less than an inch above it-- and as for the blood? It was from Jamba, his knuckles already bleeding profusely from hitting what felt like a wall of steel.

"You…" Jamba then breathed out, "...So, you really are the One Cursed by God," he then said as he looked at Riley's eyes, unmoving and just looking at nowhere in particular.

"You… do not seem to be enjoying this anymore, Jamba?"

And for the first time, Jamba could feel a pressure pushing him up as Riley finally moved; slightly lifting Jamba away as he sat up,

"You came all this way from Africa, so it would be a waste for you to at least not have fun. But if you're no longer enjoying this…

...then I suppose it is my turn?"

"K… Gah!"

And without even warning, Jamba slowly floated from the ground, his arms stretched to the side; the long sharp bones protruding from his knuckles were trembling as it seemed to be being bent to the side; even the long and thick bones from his elbows were starting to curl.

"I… I will k... kill you!" But even with the uncomfortable pain starting to crawl throughout his entire body, Jamba still managed to lash out his fangs towards Riley; his saliva trailing from the invisible wall that seemed to be protecting Riley.

"There truly are a lot of disgusting powers in the world."

And even with Jamba's roars reverberating through the cloud of dust, Riley only whispered as he picked up some stones from the ground, "But I always wondered…"

Riley then opened his palm, letting the stones and pebbles softly fly towards Jamba; or more specifically, towards the sharp bones that were protruding from his body.

"...It always used to hurt when my sister and I got our teeth cleaned by the dentist. Will...

...it feel the same for you?"

"!!!"

"...It always used to hurt when my sister and I got our teeth cleaned by the dentist. Will it feel the same for you?"

Even with the uncomfortable pain moving through his body, Jamba still could not help but slightly furrow his eyebrows in confusion as to what Riley was saying. His thoughts, however, were cut short when a weird buzzing and whirring sound whispered in his ears.

The buzz, whistling through the cloud of dust, almost forming a sort of cyclone as the pebbles started spinning and vibrating at a very high speed.

"What… what are you doing?"

"Cleaning your bones, Jamba. For free."

A sharp static then howled in the air, before it was completely overwhelmed by the sound of Jamba's shrieking cries. Jamba quickly tried to retract his extruded bones, but found that he was not able to-- it felt like something was pulling it tight.

And so, the only thing he could do was scream in pain; he could grit his teeth, but the vibrations that were crawling throughout his entire body seemed like it would be enough to crack them.

It was a cold feeling, but at the same time, it was not. It was as if a million needles were being slowly entered through his bones and flesh; only to be taken out and inserted again. The knuckles on his bones and elbows were the only ones that were being ground, but it felt like his entire body was starting to melt.

There was a chill that he could not explain; causing a sharp stinging fever to make even his own skin sensitive from the air… and yet the only thing he could do was scream.

"Don't be so dramatic, Jamba. You're not going to die from this-- well, that's what my sister told me the first time I went to the dentist."

Jamba could not even think anymore as the pain was slowly causing his vision to fade; but something whispered into his ear that made him not able to do so-- a chuckle.

Even through the shrieking roars coming out from his lungs, he could hear a chuckling whisper into his ear.

He was right. He was absolutely right-- the one in front of him is the One Cursed by God.

"This sound…" Riley then whispered as he tried his best to stop the laughter that was threatening to burst from his mouth. He then turned his head up as he closed his eyes, taking in a long and deep breath as a smile slowly formed on his face,

"...truly wonderful."

And those were the last words Jamba heard before he completely lost consciousness.

"...Oh." And as soon as his cries ceased, the drilling noise also instantly stopped as the stones grinding through Jamba's bones dropped to the ground.

And so, with the ashes of Jamba's bones mixing with the cloud of dust, a blue light emerged from the perimeter of their zone-- signaling the end of the battle.

Realizing this, Riley could not help but let out a long and deep sigh as he dropped Jamba's unconscious body to the ground.

"Well, that didn't last long," Riley then whispered, his words containing a hint of disappointment. Afterwards, he waved his hand, completely blowing the cloud of dust away and allowing those who were watching his match to once again be able to see from the screen they were watching on-- and everyone was watching.

How could they not, when Riley was the last to finish his match? None of them cheered, however; as for the last 30 minutes or so, the only thing they had been hearing were screams-- screams that were enough to resound in the very core of their bones.

They had absolutely no idea what was happening; as the only thing they were hearing were screams and a light buzzing sound, that for some reason, was making their eyes twitch.

"I told you, your brother is fine," Katherine, who was able to hear the beating of Riley's heart, could not help but let out a short but deep sigh as she stood up from her seat. She was about to leave, but as soon as she stepped out from the bleachers, she glanced at Tomoe,

"I'll be one of the judges in the Kata competition tomorrow, Dark Frost. I won't be giving you any advantages just because you're in my class."

"That should be the case, Miss Scarlet Mage," Tomoe only glanced at Katherine before letting out a quiet harrumph.

For a subordinate who can't even kill people, Katherine sure was arrogant, Tomoe thought. The role of First Subordinate should have really been assigned to her and not Katherine.

And what's with that sudden change of hair color? Was she trying to look like Riley?

"Good work, little sister."

Tomoe's thoughts were then disrupted as Hannah patted her on the shoulders a couple of times, "Don't let that hag beat you, she seems adamant in popping my brother's cherry."

"Oh?" Katherine was about to leave, but as soon as she heard Hannah's words, she could not help but stop in her tracks and look at her straight in the eyes,

"What made you think I haven't already?"

"!!!"

"...What!?"

And just like that, the events of the first day of the Festival have come to an end.

***

"Congratulations on moving to the next round, Riley!"

"And you were able to move on as well. As expected of you, American Mega Girl."

"American… Mega Girl?"

A few minutes after the Combat tournament was over, all of the combatants were now asked to rest underground. The Academy's medical staff were also there to see if some of them received any persisting injuries; giving priority to those who had the monitors attached to their legs slightly activated.

"Yes," Riley nodded, "For the duration that the foreign students are here, that is what I shall call you, American Mega Girl."

"W… why? You know what, never mind," Silvie then waved her hand as she sat on the floor beside Riley, "I am more curious as to why your match lasted so long. Did you have a hard time with your opponent?"

"No. I just wanted him to have fun first. It would not be fair if I kil-- if I win without him being able to fight back."

"I… I see."

Riley said it so calmly, but if his opponent was able to hear his words, then he would surely riot. "Speaking of which, who is your opp--"

"Zdravstvuyte."

"Privet."

"..."

"..."

Silvie could not help but blink a couple of times as she accidentally answered the woman that suddenly approached; how could she not, when the woman spoke in a language native to her?

What followed, however, was an awkward silence as she and the woman stared at each other.

"Good afternoon, Russian Mega Girl."

And thankfully, Riley was there to break the silence.

"I see you were also able to beat your opponent, congratulations."

"Thank… you." Russian Mega Girl, aka, Alisa, could not help but slightly squint her eyes as they slowly left Silvie, "I actually also came here to congratulate you."

Hearing Alisa's words, Silvie could not help but also squint her eyes-- wincing from embarrassment. However, this embarrassment did not last long as she realized something.

"You… know Russian, Riley?"

"I do," Riley nodded before gesturing towards Alisa, "And may I introduce you to RFMA's Mega Girl?"

"Mega…" Silvie only whispered as she looked at the woman in front of her, "Your superhero name… is also Mega Girl?"

"And yours too, it seems," Alisa let out a small chuckle as she shook Silvie's hand; and this time, she was speaking in English,

"And how funny that the both of us are also Russian. I'll only be here for a few days, but I hope we get along. Name's Alisa."

"Y… yes," Silvie nodded as she returned Alisa's greeting, "I'm… Silvie," she then whispered.

"You know what else, though?" Alisa then once again chuckled as she released her hand, "I'm also the Mega Student of my Academy-- so I guess we will be meeting each other at the end of the tournament."

"I hope--"

"Don't be so sure of that."

And before Silvie could even return Alisa's playful declaration of war, another voice joined in on their conversation. And judging from the eyes that were slightly being revealed from his red mask, he was Oriental.

"Because none of you...

....might even make it to the finals."

"Because none of you...

...might even make it to the finals."

Silvie and Alisa could not help but look at each other as someone suddenly intruded on their conversation. Even with his mask on, the shape of his eyes made it clear that he was someone from the Orient.

"You are… from Japan?" Alisa muttered.

"I'm from China! How dare you compare us to those warmongers! You--" And before he could continue his rant, he suddenly closed his eyes; seemingly in an attempt to calm himself down.

"..." Alisa, on the other hand, could only look at the Chinese Super as he flicked his unusually long hair to the side before patting his robe-like uniform clean.

"I am Rednewt," Rednewt then said as claws started to emerge from his fingers, "China's Mega Student. Sorry to say this, but I--"

"Well, well. No one told me we were gathering here?" And once again, an introduction was cut short as another one joined the conversation; his accent posh, his walk even more so as his steps, for some reason, was partnered with a cane.

"My name is Julian Reuben, ladies and gentlemen," Julian then bowed, rotating his cane and placing it behind him as he did so, "From Britain, as you may well expect, my good people.

And that one there brooding in the corner is Gintsune; she is a bit shy since she can't speak in English that well," Julian then pointed his cane towards a Super who had a mask in the shape of a fox's head.

And judging by her fidgeting movements, she seemed to not know whether she should approach the others or not.

"And not to state the obvious, but we're also the Mega Students of our respective and humble scho--"

"Shut the fuck up, Harry Potter." And before Julian could even finish his words, Rednewt lightly pushed him to the side, "I was trying to introduce myself here and you go 'well, well' out of nowhere."

"You are impeccably rude, sir," Julian then said as he backed away a few steps, once again spinning his cane before tapping it two times on the floor.

"I'm rude!? You're the one who--"

"I think we should leave all our energy once we face each other in the ring, don't you think?"

"Why is everyone interrupting when I am the one talking!?" Rednewt could not help but groan in frustration as he turned his eyes towards the newest addition to their gathering; his eyes, however, needed to turn up before he could see the newcomer's face.

"My name is Sefu," Sefu bowed his head, crossing his arms then patting the front of his shoulders at the same time, "Africa's Mega Student."

"You… are you sure you're still a student?" Rednewt furrowed his eyebrows as he tiptoed to make himself look taller.

"I would not be here if I was not," Sefu only nodded his head, before turning his attention towards the other person that seemed to have been completely forgotten in the group,

"You were the one who defeated Jamba?" Sefu then said as he slowly made his way towards Riley. Rednewt, who felt slightly ignored, could not help but hiss; but did not really do anything drastic as he just turned his attention towards the whitest American he had probably seen in his life.

And it wasn't only him; Julian, as well as Gintsune who was standing from afar, started to look at Riley. They have actually been curious about him since he was standing near 2 Mega Students since earlier… and now another one seemed to have something to say to him.

"I am, Sefu," Riley nodded.

"The medical practitioners are saying he is alright, but he has not said a single word ever since he regained consciousness," Sefu then said as he looked down on Riley, their eye levels almost half a meter apart, "You were also the last ones to finish their match…

...What did you do to him?"

"Cleaned his bones."

"...What?"

"W… wait, wait!" With Sefu walking even closer to Riley, Silvie could not help it anymore and stood between them, "Riley won fair and square, if he didn't then the match would have been stopped!"

"..." Sefu only glanced at Silvie, before once again looking Riley straight in the eyes; Riley on the other hand was looking nowhere in particular. He remained staring at him for a few more seconds, before leaving without even saying another word.

"I suppose that's my queue to leave as well," Julian tapped his cane on the floor again before winking at Silvie and Alisa, "If neither of you Mega Ladies has something to do tonight, may I ask for you to accompany me and we shall bask in the beautiful lights of the Festival?"

"Nyet."

"Nyet, but thank you."

"I see," Julian then smiled as he once again bowed, "Very well, then I suppose it is only I and Gintsune who shall be walking through the fake moonlight, Let us go, my Japanese… friend?"

Julian looked towards where Gintsune was previously standing, only to see her no longer there.

"..." Julian then turned his head towards Rednewt, looking at him from head to toe before letting out a long sigh and leaving, "I suppose I shall walk alone."

"Hmph, I am off as well," Rednewt then clicked his tongue before taking his leave as well.

"He… sort of reminds me of Ga-- of Dragon Monarch. Don't you think so?"

"I see the similarity, American Mega Girl."

"Speaking of which, I haven't seen him all day."

"He's in house arrest."

"...What?"

"But we should be able to see him tonight, American Mega Girl."

"I--"

"I'll leave you two love birds to it, then."

And before Silvie could say another word, Alisa's childish giggles reached her ears, "I hope to see you around outside the events as well, Silvie. The two of you should visit our housing sometime soon, I am sure the others would be delighted to meet you since we're all from the same country. Wait, Now that I think about it…"

Alisa was about to leave, but as soon as she took her third step, she once again turned towards Silvie,

"2 out of the 7 Mega Students that are here right now are from Russia."

"...I guess? My father is of American descent, though," Silvie muttered.

"Doesn't matter…

...Russia No. 1!"

And with that, Alisa left, her laughter slowly fading away as she disappeared into the distance of the underground.

"..."

"Shall… we go find the others?"

"I suppose so, American Mega Girl."

And with that, all the Mega Students left the underground resting area. Well, all except the Mega Student of Singapore, who was standing near where the gathering happened, his eyes completely empty.

He was waiting for a chance to join in on the fray; but alas, before he could do so, they all left.

Maybe next time, Singapore.

***

"Oh, look who's back."

"What's up, what's up! Dragon Monarch's up!"

With the events for the day done and the festivities still ongoing, most of the students were now once again enjoying the hundreds of booths and activities all around USMA. However, some of them could not help but move to the side as a tall and seemingly muscular man suddenly started dancing out of nowhere as he approached his friends.

"Did you all miss me!?" Gary then clapped his hand, before taking the chicken nuggets that Tomoe was eating away from her hand and proceeding to eat all of it without hesitation.

"..."

"How's life in jail?" Hannah let out a small sigh before handing her corndog to Tomoe.

"Ah, you know. Same old, same old," Gary also let out a sigh of his own as he looked towards the horizon, which was filled with people, "But I see a lot has changed since I was gone. I don't remember this place being like this," he then said, his eyes filled with nostalgia.

"...You've only been gone for 24 hours," Silvie breathed out.

"Oh, has it been that long?" Gary then said as he squinted his eyes, "I suppose time moves even without the presence of the Dragon Monarch. Riley, my brother, I now see the error of my ways-- thank you for stopping me before I could ravage the world with my insolence."

"You got pissed drunk, what are you saying?" Hannah let out a small scoff as she seemed to have bought another corndog.

"It's all part of the plan," Gary then said as he covered one of his eyes with his hand, "I watched all of you from the shadows… and speaking of shadow, where's Hurricane Boobies?"

"...What?"

"Riley's assistant, you know," Gary muttered as he fondled his armored chest, "Katrina."

"I believe she is conditioning herself for the Race even tomorrow, Dragon Monarch," Riley answered, "And she is not my assistant, she and I are of equal rank in the Police Force."

"Oho, of course she's not your assistant. I heard from someone that he heard from someone that someone saw her kissing you on the cheeks."

"Wait… what?" Hannah almost choked on her corndog, "When did this happen!?"

"Last night," Gary then said as he let out a small condescending chuckle, "I told you…

...I watch from the shadows."

"Riley…

….I am going to tell mother that you're playing with women's feelings!"

And just like that, the first day of the Festival ended without a hitch.

***

"Hey, you! You shouldn't be here!"

In one of the many spacious and restricted hallways that the Academy had underground, a group of guards was walking around happily talking, with food in their hands no doubt from one of the booths above ground. Their conversations, however, were cut short as they saw someone casually standing ahead of them.

"Who are you!?"

The group continued to approach the man; who seemed to be wearing a very tight suit that completely formed across the lines of his body, but perhaps the most noticeable of all was the jet-black motorcycle helmet he was wearing.

"Hey y--"

And before the group of guards could approach any further, the man suddenly disappeared. The guards were about to signal for reinforcements, but before they could do so an echoing thud traveled through the hallway-- and with it, their bodies falling one by one.

The air around the three then distorted, once again revealing the stranger. The stranger then picked up one of the guards by his hair, causing the guard to slightly let out a groan. The stranger then faced the guard's face right in front of him; and almost instantly, without even any signs or flickers, just a static really… and the stranger's helmet disappeared.

Revealing a face… that was the same face as the guard he was holding.

"Mr. Wednesday here," the stranger then said as he pressed something on his neck, "Infiltration successful…

....I'm in."

"Infiltration successful…

...I'm in."

[Thank you for your hard work, sir. We've also contacted Ms. Sunday as you ordered, she says her team is ready to move at any moment at your advice.]

"Alright. Keep your lines open, January."

[Roger that, Mr. Wednesday.]

"..." With the communication line cutting off, Mr. Wednesday quickly looked around him if there was anything amiss; but as soon as he confirmed that there was no one moving in the hallway, his jet-black suit instantly changed to that of the guards.

And now, with his face and uniform… and even his voice similar to one of the guards he incapacitated, there should be no one who would be able to see through his disguise that easily. Mr. Wednesday then moved the unconscious guards to the side of the hallway, before placing his hand on his back. And seemingly, out of thin air, a cloth appeared as he slightly pulled his hand.

And with him fully stretching his arm to the side, the cloth was revealed to be a large blanket. He then immediately placed the blanket on the guards, making sure to cover them completely; and with a snap of his fingers, the blanket instantly disappeared… along with the 3 guards.

"Rest for a few days," Mr. Wednesday then whispered as he started to walk through the Academy's spacious underground hallways. At his 5th step, however, he once again snapped his fingers. And as soon as he did so, several linens fell from the ceiling, revealing the cameras that were placed all over the ceiling of the hallway.

"Now, where could you be…

...Riley Ross."

***

"Too bad for those who lost… but they were just too rough. I don't want my hero to be handling me like that. Uwu!"

"..."

With Ben Jackson once again hosting the event, those who lost the Race event could not help but be even more depressed of their defeat; it was as if his every moan pierced their ears, crawling until it reached and crushed their already broken hearts.

They have been training for this for months, but to think the Academy added one single factor that completely changed everything for them. Just one single object, and the training that most of them did completely withered away.

A package. Containing a dozen eggs that they needed to bring to the finish line-- if even one is cracked, then it didn't matter if they came first; they would be disqualified.

One of those that were disqualified just happened to be Hurricane Katrina. She was doing fine halfway through the race since she was able to control her wind abilities quite well-- but alas, there was one single thing she forgot… her breasts were too big. When she went over an obstacle, she let the package flow with her using bits of wind. But as she was about to catch it, it landed on her breasts… and the rest were history.

"Haa…" Katrina could only look at the bleachers where Riley was previously watching, but found that he was no longer there, "Hm…

...Maybe next time."

At the same time, the first elimination of the Kata competition had also come to an end; with Tomoe being the one to end it with a bang, a literal bang. She created multiple ice spheres with multiple gaps inside, vibrating them at an extremely high speed until the steam caused by the sudden change of temperature erupted-- creating an explosion that had an even stronger impact than a grenade, creating a rain of craters around the empty arena when it was over.

Of course, she did all this while staring down on one particular judge, Katherine, aka, Scarlet Mage, aka, Silver Moon, aka, First Subordinate but not for long, aka, Greatest Pedo-- according to Tomoe.

Obviously, she was able to move on to the next stage. There were actually already veteran Supers with the same ability who were able to do the same... but to do so with as many as she did and all at the same time truly cemented her as one of the favorites to win the exhibition.

And now, with the Kata and Race competition over, the students were scrambling to get seats to the next event-- The 2nd Elimination round of the Combat Tournament.

It might not seem fair that the Kata and Race competition were held at the same time, while the Combat Tournament and Rescue Event had an exclusive time allotted only for them… but that's just how it is; even the Academy itself had predicted that the two events would garner most of the attention of the people.

"Oh man, so our fated battle is finally happening."

"..."

And now, with the Combat tournament about to start, Riley was once again wondering why there was another person mentioning talks of fate to him.

Unlike the round yesterday, the arena was now a desert wasteland, and one could even see the other combatants from other zones as the only obstacles that could be seen were pieces of debris from what seemed to be broken ships and other types of vehicles.

As for the person in front of Riley right now, she was from the same class-- Bella Jackson, aka, Black Bell.

"It has been a while since we last talked, Black Bell," Riley nodded as a greeting, "But… why are you talking about fate as well?"

"...As well?" Bella slightly squinted her eyes, the metal mask that was covering the lower half of her face was moving with her mouth, "We didn't get the chance to compete with each other during the 2nd day, remember?"

"The 2nd day?"

"Scarlet Mage took you off the group since she needed an 'assistant'," Bella breathed out, doing air quotes with her fingers as she reached the last word of her sentence, "Remember? Or is the only thing you remembered the thing you did after the class!?"

"No. I remember, Black Bell," Riley once again nodded, "You fainted--"

"Enough talk, old friend!" Bella got into some type of martial arts stance before Riley could finish his words, "Let's dance!"

Bella then slid her left foot forward on the sand, before stretching both her arms to the side and sticking them back together. And as she did so, the metal container that was peacefully resting near Riley split in half; creating a screeching noise as they suddenly shot towards him, threatening to swallow him whole.

And before it could completely swallow Riley, Bella folded her arm into a 90-degree angle; causing the already torn container van to split into 4 pieces, completely trapping Riley inside. She did not stop there, however, as she closed both her hands into a fist-- crumpling the metal cage into a ball.

Bella was still not satisfied, however, as the veins on her hands began to show as she used all of her strength-- without hesitation, without holding anything back. The large metal ball, however, soon turned into the shape of a human.

"You… fucking monster," Bella then breathed out as her hands started to tremble. Her raw power with manipulating metal was enough to compress a whole airplane into the size of a bowling ball, and for the cage she made to turn into Riley's shape would only mean that his telekinesis was strong enough to counteract hers.

It wasn't fair, she thought. Riley was able to move everything with his mind, while she can only control things with metal properties.

At the very least, she shouldn't lose when it comes to controlling metal.

"Riley Ross!" She was about to let out a roar and use the last of her strength to compress the metal even further, but before she could do so, she heard a voice seeping from the metal statue in front of her.

"I am afraid you are going to faint again if you use your powers like that, Black Bell."

"You--"

And before Bella could even respond to Riley's words, the metal cage she painstakingly made with almost all of her strength was ripped open like tissue paper as Riley took a step forward.

"You can't win against me with your telekinetic abilities, Black Bell," Riley then let out a short but deep sigh as he waved his hand, and as he did so, the ocean of sand beneath them began to tremble.

"What… are you doing?" Bella then said as her eyes turned to look at the ground.

"This."

And as soon as Riley's word reached Bella's ears, she felt the ground beneath her disappear. If it wasn't for her costume being made of metal, then she would have probably fallen a few meters towards the silver floor.

...Silver floor?

Bella then quickly turned to look at Riley, only to see him also floating in the air. That is not what caught her eye, however. But instead, it was the mountain of sand that now surrounded the perimeter of their zone.

"Did you… just push all of the sand away?" Bella whispered. But after a few seconds, she shook her head and let out a short but deep sigh, "If this is your way of showing that you're stronger than me, it worked."

Bella then slightly bit her lip as she looked at Riley, "It's your win, I surren--"

"Judging by your movements, you are a practitioner of martial arts, Black Bell?"

"...Sorry?" Bella then blinked her eyes a couple of times as she saw Riley slowly descending towards the silver floor; casually taking off his long white coat and proceeding to fold it before carefully placing it on the floor.

"What... are you doing?" Bella curiously muttered as she too, slowly descended to the floor.

"You were using Shaolin Kung Fu earlier, correct?" Riley then muttered as he got into the same stance that Bella did earlier, "You still would not be able to win against me, but as you said earlier...

....Let's dance."

With the combatants of the Combat tournament now only half of what it was during the first day, allowing some leeway for the audience to watch a match that didn't involve a Mega Student. Most of the students of USMA still had their eyes glued to Silvie's match…

...But not Class 1-V.

As for Class 1-V, rather than watching Silvie's match, their eyes were all on Riley and Bella. Silvie's match was already done before it started since the one she was fighting was relatively unknown and not even a Mega Student. But Riley and Bella?

This was the chance to finally settle who has the strongest telekinetic ability amongst their class. Although Bella did not win during the group activity during the 2nd day since she fainted, she was indisputably the one who has the highest raw telekinetic power in their class.

And as for Riley, he was not able to join the activity because of Scarlet Mage-- but all of them knew that his control was the best of them all due to past incidents involving him.

All of them were excited and initially thought that Bella would win since she was the first to strike. The match, however, was put on a complete hold when Riley changed the terrain-- it was as if Riley was telling her that the difference between their telekinetic abilities was massive.

With that, the match was over. Most of them could only sigh as Bella slowly raised her hand to surrender. It should have been over-- but when Riley suddenly took off his white long coat and got into some sort of martial art stance, all of them could not help but howl like little monkeys that managed to escape from the zoo.

And because of this, the other students that were near them could not help but be curious-- their eyes also landing on Riley and Bella's match.

"What… Why isn't Riley ending it!? Finish her! Fatality!"

"...It's a good thing you were replaced."

And one of those howling like a monkey, was none other than Gary-- his head even wildly flailing as he threw the popcorn in his hands.

"Anyway, this match is as good as done anyway. I'll be preparing for the Rescue event."

Hannah grabbed Gary's face; and with force, pulled him back towards his seat before standing up and walking away. But when she saw Tomoe following her, she quickly raised her palm.

"It's fine, you go and finish the match, you don't have to follow me every time, you know."

"But Riley said that--"

"What are you, his servant?" Hannah rolled her eyes, "I'll be fine, go and enjoy. You're about to see Riley murder someone."

"...Murder?"

"That Bella girl probably stood a better chance when they were still fighting with their powers..." Hannah breathed out as she continued to leave,

"...But now, she's fucked."

"Oh, fucked how?" Gary quickly motioned obscenities with his hands as soon as he heard Hannah's words.

"You shouldn't have been let out of your room," Hannah muttered, "Remember when I told you Riley was better than even me at martial arts? I wasn't exaggerating that. He…

...once managed to hit dad."

***

"...Let's dance."

"Heh, I am starting to like you more and more, Riley Ross."

"My opinion of you still remains the same, Black Bell."

With Riley putting up his stance, the only thing that Bella could do was let out a small smirk as she too, landed on the ground. And after only looking at Riley for a few seconds, she started walking towards him, and while she did so; her costume, which was made with metal plates stacked on each other, slowly fell on the floor.

This continued on until her smooth, and slightly toned dark skin revealed itself; leaving her with only her mask, tank-top, and some sort of workout leggings.

"Let's dance, then," and now, with her only a meter away from Riley, she chuckled; raising both her hands almost to her chin, her palm facing forward as she slightly moved her left leg forward and raised it, "Mano a mano, just how I like--"

"Wait, Black Bell."

"...Ha?"

Bella was about to strike, but before she could do so, Riley suddenly removed his stance and walked towards where he folded his long coat. And without even saying a word and his back towards her, he slowly unbuttoned his vest and took it off.

"What… are you doing?" Bella raised an eyebrow.

"It is only proper that I too, strip down to the bare necessities, Black Bell," Riley muttered as he then unbuttoned his shirt.

"!!!"

And as soon as he did so, Bella could not help but take in a huge gulp as soon as he saw Riley's bare back. Of course, it was obvious that it was going to be as white as his face… but what Bella did not expect was the lines chiseled on his back.

With his skin… it literally almost looked the same as those greek statues-- every muscle sculpted to perfection. Riley had always been wearing clothes that covered most of his entire body straight down to his cuffs. Even before they were asked to wear their superhero costumes at all times, he was always wearing long sleeves or a jacket.

So all this time… he was hiding that underneath his clothes?

"!!!"

Bella once again took a huge gulp as Riley finally turned towards her; almost choking in her own breath as her eyes widened almost to the point that they reached her ears. Ever since she was young, she knew that she liked women… but seeing Riley like this almost made her doubt her own preference.

She tried dating men before, but it just doesn't click with her. And for it to almost break from the whitest man possible, in a literal sense, of course, was almost ironic.

Well, almost. Even with Riley literally being a Greek statue chiseled to perfection, the warm feeling she gets from seeing a woman was nowhere to be found. Realizing this, the only thing she could do was let out a small but deep sigh as she tightened her stance.

"Forgive me for not taking off my pants, Black Bell," Riley then muttered as he returned in front of Bella, "I am only wearing underwear beneath these fine pants."

"...No, that's alright," Bella let out a small chuckle, "Rather than your pants… I am more distracted by the fact that you're still wearing your sunglasses; you look like a stripper."

"...Right, thank you for reminding me."

"N--" Bella was about to say something, but when she noticed the color of Riley's eyes she could not help but blink a couple of times. They were almost a light red… pink even. Didn't Riley have blue eyes?

However, after a few more blinks, she noticed that they were, in fact, blue, almost bordering on silver.

Was she… just imagining things? Bella then shook her head as she once again tightened her stance.

"Enough talk, let's do this."

"..." Riley then once again got into a stance, this time, once again copying the stance that Bella had.

"Tch," and with the click of Bella's tongue signaling the start of their brawl, she was the first to strike.

She leaped towards Riley, her knees threatening to slice his chin. Riley, however, quickly moved his head back to avoid it; leaving only an inch of space between his chin and Bella's knee.

Bella's attack did not stop there as she used Riley's leg as some sort of foothold, allowing her other leg to have enough force to snap the back of her foot towards Riley's face.

Riley rotated his entire body in response before her foot could reach his face, and without any pause, he pushed the foot away-- using the momentum it already had to create more force, causing Bella to lose balance.

And with her body now falling horizontally, she could feel her vision blur as the back of her head was suddenly caught by Riley's knee. It did not stop there, however, as she saw Riley's unusually white elbow coming down towards her face-- it was almost as if Riley was trying to swallow her entire head.

"!!!"

A loud bang then thundered as Riley's elbow landed on her face-- or at least it should have been her face.

"..." Riley then quickly leaped back, allowing Bella to fall on the ground with a slight clang.

"S… shit," Bella's muffled words then seeped out from the metallic helmet that suddenly covered her entire head, "I… I panicked."

Bella then stood up as she took off the metal plate covering her face, "L… Let's start again, I promise I won't be using my power--"

And before she could even finish her words, her vision was suddenly blocked by Riley's fist. She quickly ducked to avoid it, only to meet another fist heading straight towards her nose. And due to her surprise, she could not help but once again block her face with a metal plate that came from her costume.

"W… wait, that wasn't--"

And once again, before she could even finish her words, a fist once again came her way. She could not help but wince as the sound of Riley's fist exploded on her face; if it wasn't for the fact that there was a metal plate protecting her, then her face would have definitely been destroyed.

Riley already changed his stance… if she was right, then he was currently boxing. She had no time to admire it, however, as the only thing she could do was back away as Riley continued with his barrage-- not seeming to even mind that she was already using her powers to protect herself.

This… this was a shameful display. Even if she was outmatched, she shouldn't be hiding behind her abilities when Riley was doing his best not to even use an ounce of his telekinetic abilities.

"..." And so, with a short but deep breath, Bella decided to throw the metal plates away, "I'm done hiding, let's--"

What followed, however…

....was the sound of her ribs cracking into multiple pieces.

The inside of a blender.

Bella had always wondered what it would feel like if you accidentally stuck your hand inside a blender when it's running. She initially thought that being hit hard enough for your ribs to crack would just be a similar pain to having a fracture, but she was wrong.

The feeling she was feeling right now was probably what it felt like for her inside to be mangled by a blender. There was this fluctuating numbing sensation crawling inside of her as well, amplifying the pain she was feeling with every beat.

She could feel herself fainting. No, in fact, she was trying to-- but the pain she was feeling was keeping her awake as her face groveled on the silver floor.

"..." As Bella was writhing in pain, the only thing that Riley could do was take a few steps back. It would seem he got too excited; becoming careless enough that he put too much strength in his strike.

Of course, the fault can not solely be blamed on him. Bella suddenly removed the metal plate that was shielding her, not giving him enough time to adjust the power of his punch.

"..." Well, this could have gone worse. After all…

...the raw strength he had was the same as Mega Woman.

"Keuhk!" The silver floor started to be stained by red as Bella started puking blood; and as soon as she did so, the perimeter of their zone lit up in Red instead of the usual blue-- indicating that the match was over and one was gravely injured.

It was almost a direct hit to the liver; with multiple rib fractures causing a punctured lung. Just a few inches more and the bones that were now like shrapnels would pierce Bella's heart.

"I find it interesting you're still conscious, Black Bell," Riley then muttered as he continued to watch Bella gasping for breath, "You must be used to pain. But please don't move or the tiny bones inside your body will go through your heart."

"Move, move!"

Riley then quickly moved a few steps back; making way for the 4 people that were suddenly descending from the air. And as soon as they landed, they quickly rushed to check on Bella.

"Multiple fractures on the ribcage; liver trauma; nearest shrapnel to the heart is only 3.75cm away. Not good, we need to take her to the ward ASAP."

...X-ray vision? Quite a rare power-- Riley thought as he watched the 4 people take care of Bella.

"What's the student still doing here!? Move him away!"

One of the medics was about to grab Riley and assist him out of the zone, but before the medic could do so, Riley moved to the side.

"I can't leave here, medics."

"Go, Riley Ross. Your friend will be alright."

"No," Riley shook his head, "If I leave here, I might forget that I am preserving the shape of the sand-- all of you will be swallowed."

"...What?"

The medics quickly turned their heads to the perimeter; they didn't notice it before, but the wall of sand was perfectly in a flat hollow cylinder.

Does that mean… he was holding this while he was fighting with his opponent? Just what kind of monster was the Academy breeding?

"...Let's transport the patient first. Bren, can you float her away without moving her torso?"

"That's--"

"I'll do it," but before the medic called Bren could say another word, Riley raised his hand, "I caused this, after all."

The medics all looked at Riley, who was surprisingly already completely dressed. And without even waiting for the medics to respond, Bella started to float in the air. The head of the medic group was about to open her mouth, but as soon as she noticed that Bella's entire body was as if completely frozen, with her hair not even moving a single bit-- she just ordered the others to prepare to leave.

"No time to be amazed, let's go."

And with that, Bren raised his hands and carefully floated the rest of the medic group. Riley's eyes quickly looked at the other combatants as they flew in the air; and his eyes immediately caught Silvie, who was already done with her match.

Silvie also quickly noticed Riley flying with the medic group and could not help but be curious. She truly wanted to follow them to see what was going on, but since they were ordered not to leave their zone until all matches are over, the only thing she could do was wave at Riley.

"..." Riley also waved back, but as soon as he did so, the eerily quiet audience all let out unshackled cheers and roars.

"He… hehe," and one of them was Gary, who was laughing menacingly as he looked at his phone, "With this video… my channel subscribers would surely pierce the heavens! Tomoe, let us leave this mortal plane since Riley and Silvie's match is over…

...Tomoe?"

Gary was about to scooch to the side but noticed that Tomoe was not moving even one bit.

"T… Tomoe?" Gary then could not help but take in a huge gulp as he heard something coming out of Tomoe's mouth, "You… you alright?"

"Kek…"

"K… Kek?"

"Kek… kekekeke!" Dark steam slowly started to fume from Tomoe's body as a smile crawled on her face, almost ripping out her cheeks with how wide it was. Her eyes were also moving erratically at a very high speed as she stared at her phone.

Gary took in another gulp as he slowly took a peek at her phone…

...only to see a bunch of Riley's shirtless photos.

"You need help," Gary immediately muttered, "...

...Can I have one as a thumbnail?"

***

"We need more eyes here! Possible heart puncture if not treated quickly!"

"Prep the ETT!"

"Riley Ross, thank you for your help, but I am afraid you're not allowed inside the Ward."

"I actually am, medic," Riley then quickly grabbed something from his pocket; before proceeding to wear it around his arm.

"...Okay," And as soon as the medic saw the words 'Police Force' on the armband, the only thing he could do was let out a sigh as he gestured to Riley to go inside, "You must really be concerned for your friend."

"Maybe," Riley shrugged as he nonchalantly entered the so-called Ward. And as its name suggests, the Ward truly did look similar to a hospital's ward… other than the fact that the medical apparatus that were scattered everywhere was not something you would find in a normal hospital.

"ETT Ready!"

"..." Riley watched as the medics carefully inserted Bella into some kind of tube similar to an MRI scanner-- except the bed that Bella was resting on was floating.

Alien technology? Riley once again thought as he looked at all the apparatus inside the Ward.

"It's a miracle her heart wasn't punctured. According to the ballistics and impact of the hit, the bone should have gone straight for her heart," one of the medics then let out a huge sigh of relief, "Nice work transporting her here, Riley Ross. Maybe I should ask the Academy for you to help us more-- Riley Ross?"

The medic turned his head towards where Riley should be waiting, only to find that he was no longer there.

"Still a kid, after all…

...Maybe he couldn't take the atmosphere here."

***

"..."

Riley was now walking across one of the Academy's colossal hallways that were normally restricted to normal students. Well, it was a good thing that he wasn't a normal student.

Riley turned his head towards the endless cameras that were plastered on the ceiling, making sure that his Police Force armband was being seen. He continued to walk through the hallway, his eyes as if searching for something.

And after a few more minutes, he stopped and faced a wall.

"..." He stared at this part of the wall for a few seconds, before slightly sliding his foot forward. And as soon as he did so, the part of the floor where his foot made contact with slightly distorted in shape.

He once again stared at this weird distortion, before casually moving his foot back and patting the distorted area, returning it to normal.

"Hm…

...Dark Millenium is earlier than expected."

***

"Ladies and gentlemen…

...welcome onboard flight ***V6 with service from Los Angeles to Miami. We are currently 6th in…"

"Mommy, mommy! Look at him, look at him!"

"J… Julie! What did I tell you about pointing at people!? It's rude!" A woman was currently trying her best to stop her daughter from pointing at the people walking past by their seat, apologizing to each of them.

Most of the passersby did not mind, however, as they only smiled and waved at the child. The woman could not really blame her daughter for being excited, after all, she was finally visiting her grandmother after a very long time of not seeing her.

"Julie, don't be too noisy when--"

"Mommy, look! It's an angel!"

"Julie! What did I just tell--"

"It's alright, madam."

"N… no, Julie say sorr--" The woman was about to reprimand her child, but as soon as she saw the face of the person her daughter was pointing to, she could not help but take in a small gulp.

"I am actually seated next to you, madam. May I pass?"

"S… Sure," the woman could only let out a stutter as she could not help but stare at the young man's face. Although his head was covered by a hoodie, it was hard not to notice his skin that almost reflected the sun that seeped from the tiny windows of the plane.

"Mommy! The angel is so close!"

"D… don't touch him! I… I really am sorry for this."

"It's quite alright, madam," the young man then smiled, almost making the woman take in a small gasp with how pure he looked, "Children are just…

...curious creatures."

"Oi bro, where were you!? The event has already started!"

"How's Bella? Is she going to be alright?"

Even with all the incessant roars and cheers pestering the air, Gary's voice was enough to filter all of them out as Gary waved to Riley, gesturing to him that they saved him a seat. The Rescue event had just started about a minute ago, so there really wasn't anything worthwhile happening just yet.

"She will be fine, Silvie," Riley casually answered as he took his seat beside Tomoe, "I am late for the reason that I got lost in the Academy's hallways."

"R… right," Gary then slightly whispered as he leaned closer to Riley, slightly touching Silvie's thighs as he did so; this, of course, got him the brunt of Silvie's palm. He did not seem to mind, however, as he continued to look at Riley, "So… what secrets did you find inside? You got inside the restricted areas, right? Are there aliens and some shit?"

"As much as I want that to be true, Gary. I am afraid I did not see any signs of Mega Woman there," Riley breathed out, "Maybe if I had more time, I could explore it more."

"Master, it seems big sister Hannah is in a bit of trouble."

"Hm?"

Hearing Tomoe's words, Riley quickly turned his attention back to the screen; only to see Hannah battling it out with someone.

"What the…" Gary was the first to react, however, as he quickly recognized who Hannah was fighting with; one of the only other people in the Academy to ever subdue him and make him shut his mouth.

***

"!!!"

"A… are you okay!?"

"I'm… fine."

"Please stay here and hide… I'll just deal with this."

Hannah was on her way to get one of the citizens to safety, but halfway through the nearest one yellow flag, someone wearing a Red ribbon around her arm suddenly blocked her path-- a Villain role. This left her with no choice but to gently drop the distressed citizen she was carrying somewhere safe.

Hannah was about to rush towards the villain, but as soon as she saw who it was, she could not help but stop in her tracks.

"Haha! You will never defeat me, hero scum!"

"C… Charlotte!?"

The one playing the villain role was none other than Charlotte, the cashier of the Korean Shaved Ice store that she and the others regularly visit. Even with the mask she was wearing, it was easy and obvious to see that it was her simple for the fact that… she was still wearing her store uniform.

"Charlotte!? Who is that!?" Charlotte then stretched her arms to the side before turning them counter-clockwise, landing on some sort of pose, "It is me, the Raging Underpaid Employee Girl!"

"W… What?" Hannah breathed out, "Are you even a Supe--"

And before Hannah could even finish her words, she felt a slight breeze pass by her; followed by a trickle of warmth flowing across her left cheek.

Warmth. Throughout Hannah's life, the only times she would ever feel a slight rise in temperature crawling through her skin is whenever this one simple thing happens to her-- she was bleeding.

Hannah quickly touched her left cheek, only for her hand to slightly be covered in blood.

"What in…"

"On your right!"

This time, with Charlotte's words, Hannah was able to move to the side, her whole body quickly being engulfed by a fiery fire as she leaped through the air-- only stopping as the wall of a building touched her back.

Hannah quickly focused her vision; her eyes moving swiftly as they tried to search for their opponent. But even after almost a full 10 seconds of her eyes scanning the area, Charlotte was nowhere to be found.

"...Where?" Hannah whispered, her hands and foot embedded in the slightly scorched and melted wall as her head continued to slowly move. She waited for another second, before letting out a sigh and letting herself drop.

It would seem the villains only serve as a distraction to keep you from rescuing any of the Distressed Citize--

"!!!"

And as soon as Hannah's feet landed on the ground, a loud thunderous eruption exploded behind her as the walls of the building collapsed from the inside; she did not even have time to react before a pair of arms wrapped around her; her thighs, also locked by the leg that quickly embraced around it.

The only thing Hannah could do was kneel on the ground, gritting her teeth as she removed the fire engulfing her body.

"Oh, why did you remove the fire?"

Charlotte's piercing words then whispered in her ear as she tightened her hold on her. The cheers and roars of the audience also almost pierced her ears, as they all howled and screamed as they saw Hannah being bound; her large and toned buttocks being squished.

"Y… you'll get hurt," Hannah tried to remove Charlotte's arms... but found that she was not even able to budge it for even a single millimeter.

"Me?" Charlotte chuckled, "Hurt by fire? Lesson No. 1, dear patron-- learn to judge your opponent so you can run for your life."

"W… What?" Hannah then could not help but take in a small breath as fumes started to emerge from Charlotte's arms.

"It will be a very long time before you can hurt me," and as soon as Charlotte said that, a trickle started to appear around her body-- followed by the sound of a hiss as her whole body was engulfed in fire.

"Oh, interesting power. I've controlled fire before… this isn't it."

Hannah could then feel herself able to breathe normally again as Charlotte backed away.

"This is dangerous," Charlotte then muttered as the flames around her body began to die down, "I'll let you go just for the fact that you could control something like this."

Hannah could still feel her throat wanting to cough, but refused not to do so as she stared at Charlotte, "Who… who the fuck are you?"

"Who am I?" Charlotte then once again rotated her arms before doing some sort of superhero post, "I am The Raging Underpaid Employee Girl!"

"Wha--"

"I still need to prepare the store or they will cut my salary again," Charlotte then said as her figure slowly disappeared, "Also, tell your father he still hasn't paid me back with his debt; that's why I'm struggling here."

"...What the fuck?" Hannah could only blurt out as Charlotte suddenly disappeared into thin air.

"What the fuck was that?" Hannah could only repeat her words as she stood up. But after staring at nothing for a few seconds, she clicked her tongue and rushed away. Battling it out with Charlotte took a lot of her time-- she reckoned that if she didn't rescue at least 5 more citizens, then she would surely not move on to the next round.

And so, Hannah leaped to the skies with all of her might; almost as if a pair of wings were violently waving behind her.

"H… Help me!"

And without even a second of her floating in the air, a piercing cry whispered into her ears. She quickly looked towards where the voice was coming from, only to see a man hanging for his life on the edge of the roof of one of the tallest buildings in the arena.

"I'm coming!"

The flames on her back once again fluttered violently as her body shot straight towards the roof of the building, expertly extinguishing the fires surrounding her body as soon as her feet landed on the ground. And without any pause, she ran towards the Distressed Citizen.

She then quickly grabbed the man's arm, pulling him up without any effort and gently sliding him on the floor.

"Are you alright? Does anything hurt?" Hannah quickly asked.

"My… my chest hurts, I… I can't breathe."

"Let me check, sir," Hannah crouched on the ground, carefully removing the man's jacket. Hannah was expecting another paint or marker etched on the man's chest; however, before her hand could reach the man, she noticed something beneath the man's jacket.

"That's--"

But before she could say another word, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist, pulling her forward as he swiftly moved behind her; tightly wrapping his arms around Hannah's neck.

"Don't move," the man then said as his voice slowly distorted, "And don't even try to use your powers, you saw what's underneath my clothes, right?"

"You… what--"

And before Hannah could even finish her words, she heard a slight static whispering in her ears; and as soon as it was over, the man's appearance became completely different than before. His face that seemed like any other normal adult male, was now covered in a jet-black helmet.

"D… Dark Millenium!?" Hannah said as she was about to struggle; but as soon as she remembered what she saw under the man's clothes, she quickly calmed herself down-- because wrapped around the man's torso...

...was a bomb.

"Cooperate," the member of the Dark Millenium whispered, "And you will move on from this situation completely unharmed, Ms. Hannah Ross."

"What… what do you want from me!?" Hannah whispered, her breaths starting to become heavier with each second. And it would seem the audience has noticed her situation as well, as they all became quiet-- with only their gasps and whispers traveling the coliseum.

"Not from you," the man's voice then started to become louder as he let out a short but deep breath; his head directly facing the drone floating in front of them.

"My name is Mr. Wednesday," the man then proclaimed, "Riley Ross...

...We need you to come with us."

"We are currently cruising at an altitude of 36,000 feet at an airspeed of…"

"Angel! Angel!"

"I… I'm really sorry about this!"

"You don't need to keep apologizing, madam. It's quite alright, let her play."

"Thank you."

The mother's sigh was almost enough to lighten the plane itself as she nodded to the hooded young man seated beside her and her daughter. It has almost been an hour now, and her daughter still was not tired of moving around; even kicking the seats in front of her because of her excitement.

"Really sorry," the mother once again apologized, "It's just that… this is our first time flying without her father. He… will usually be seated where you--"

"He's an angel, mommy! Look!"

"J… Julie, no!"

And before the mother could even pull her daughter's hand away, it was already too late as she had already grabbed onto the young man's hoodie, successfully pulling it away.

"Oh my god, I'm so sorry," the mother once again apologized, "M… Maybe we should just exchange--"

And before she could even finish her words, she could not help but squint her eyes as the young man's hair completely reflected the seeping sun straight coming from the windows.

"T… that's," the mother was going to apologize again, but she could not help but be distracted by the young man's overall appearance.

"See, mommy!? I told you…

...He's an angel!"

***

"T… The Dark Millenium!"

"S… shit, so they really are also in this country."

"They took my friends!"

"R… Riley Ross? Isn't that the one from 1-V? What do they want from him!?"

"Where… where are the teachers!?"

"How… how did they even get inside!? I thought USMA was the most secure of all the Academies!"

"F… fuck, Hannah!"

"Gary, no!"

Although the students were trying their best to only let out a whisper, their nervous breaths that filled the entire coliseum were enough to make an orchestra of their unease.

There were those wanting to run, and there were those wanting to jump on the arena to try and confront the man calling himself Mr. Wednesday.

But from their months of training, the first thing they learned not to do was make any sudden movements during a hostage situation. One needs to be calm, listen carefully to every word that the hostage-taker is saying, and try to empathize with him.

However, there was one other factor that they were not trained in yet-- the hostage-taker has a bomb clasped in his body. And judging from their first encounter with the Dark Millenium, they were more than capable of killing themselves when they realize they are going to be captured.

"What!? Are we just going to watch!?"

"That's exactly what we need to do, sit down."

But of course, when the one being taken hostage is a friend or a family member, then one could not help but be drowned with worrying emotions. And so, right now, Silvie was currently trying her best to pin down Gary back on the bleachers.

"You don't need to calm down, but you need to stay put," Silvie then said as she looked Gary straight in the eyes. Silvie's voice held a certain authority and calmness in it… her trembling eyes, however, quickly showed how worried she actually was.

Seeing this, Gary took in a small but deep breath before patting Silvie's arm, "...You're right, it's not the time to be rash."

"Hm," Silvie nodded as she removed her arm and carefully sat back on her side of the bleachers. Afterward, she turned to look at the situation in the arena; and almost instantly, her trembling eyes stopped.

"Illegal detention of… considered… act… terrorism… subjugate with force…

...kill if necessary."

"Did you… say something, Silv?"

"W… What?" And as soon as Silvie heard Gary's words, her eyes once again returned to normal; quickly shaking her head before looking at Riley, who also seemed to be looking at her.

"Are… are you alright?" Silvie then quickly asked.

"I am not the one being taken hostage, American Mega Girl."

It was hard to tell what Riley was feeling since he was wearing his sunglasses-- No, it was always hard to tell what he was really feeling even without it. But Silvie was sure that even someone as stoic as Riley; it's his sister currently in danger, after all.

"But… what are you going to do?"

And as soon as Silvie said that, not only Gary and Tomoe, but everyone within their earshot turned their heads towards the person named by the hostage-taker-- Riley.

"Respond and wait," Riley then said as he slowly stood up and floated in the air.

"W… What!? Stay here!" Silvie tried to grab Riley's ankle, but some sort of invisible armor was preventing her hand from wrapping around it, "W… Whiteking is the one controlling the drones, right? I am sure the Academy is already planning on taking action!"

"That does not change the fact that I was called, American Mega Girl."

"S… shit, we should come with you."

"I advise you to stay where you are, Dragon Monarch," Riley then said as he slowly floated towards the arena, "The same goes for you, Mega Girl and Tomoe."

"Is this really wise, master?" Tomoe also stood up from her seat, and unlike the rest of the students, her words held no stutter.

"We'll see."

And with that, Silvie and the others could only watch as Riley's figure became smaller and smaller as he made his way to the arena.

"Fuck! We should just gang up on the guy, there's like thousands of us here! What's the use of them teaching us if we can't apply them when it matters!?"

"That's just the thing, Gary…" Silvie then muttered as she sat back down, "We… are not ready yet."

"Most of you are ready, little girl. Just not for this."

"Whiteking!?"

With Whiteking suddenly appearing seemingly out of nowhere, the group could not help but slightly move back from their seats. And it wasn't only him, there were others behind him-- including Scarlet Mage, Spectacular Mustache Man, Nightwalker, and a number of other instructors.

"Shouldn't you be doing something!?"

"We are," Whiteking nodded, "We have actually already started apprehending the other members that are inside the Academy even before this."

"S… seriously?"

"Riley Ross was already aware that someone infiltrated the Academy," this time, it was Spectacular Mustache Man that spoke,

"He reported seeing three guards incapacitated in the hallways."

***

"You're Riley Ross?"

"...I am."

As soon as Riley landed on top of the roof, his eyes quickly turned to the multiple drones that were surrounding them; and with their voice echoing throughout the coliseum, it would seem they will be having an audience during their… negotiation.

"And you are Mr. Wednesday… from the Dark Millenium, I presume?"

"I am," Mr. Wednesday quickly nodded as he tightened his hold on Hannah; the voice that was coming out of his helmet, completely monotonous and indiscernible, "We need you to come with--"

"Are you comfortable, sister?"

"F… fuck you, Riley Ross."

"..."

With him suddenly being cut off, Mr. Wednesday could not help but slightly let out a small but deep sigh, "We need you to come with us, Riley Ross."

"We? Are you saying there are more of you inside the Academy, Mr. Wednesday?"

"Yes, so it would be best for you to comply-- we are not here to hurt anyone."

"But you are an evil organization that has already killed more than a hundred students, are you not?"

"That's not what--"

"Your leader is Darkday. He has killed millions and millions of people all over the world, laughing as he enjoyed their cries. You can't expect us to believe you're not here to hurt anyone?"

"T… that's right, tell him, Riley Ross," Hannah managed to speak up even with the arms wrapped around her neck.

"We-- !!!" Mr. Wednesday was about to talk but suddenly found himself unable to even open his mouth. He could also feel a strange pressure slowly tightening around his neck, he tried to move and push Hannah away, but it would seem it wasn't only his mouth that couldn't move.

"Our leader is not Darkday."

"!!!" His breaths then completely stopped as someone else's voice reverberated inside his helmet. On the outside, it would seem like he was still the one talking due to the voice changer installed in his helmet-- but the voice circling inside was not his, but someone he was familiar with.

Mr. Friday-- the one who told them about Riley Ross… and how he killed his own schoolmates.

"Your leader… is not Darkday?" Riley slightly let out a deep breath before placing his hand on his chin… trying his best to cover the smile that was threatening to crawl on his face.

"No, we lied so that we could get his attention… but he did not approach us even once."

"Then… who are you?"

"We are the ones that are going to continue his legacy-- our true goal is to drown the world in darkness… forever."

"You… you fucking psychopaths!" Hannah let out another scream even with her neck clasped, "Then what… what do you need us for!? Let me and Riley Ross go!"

"Because we are here to reintroduce ourselves, you see. And the only way we are going to get the whole world's attention is by taking the two of you hostage."

"W… What?"

"After all, you are Bernard Ross's children."

"D… Don't you fucking dare!" Hannah started to scream in order to drown any other voice besides her. But alas, her mouth was quickly covered by Mr. Wednesday's slightly trembling hand.

"One of the core members of the Hope Guild…

....Whiteking."

"Please be informed that the 'Fasten your seatbelt' sign is..."

"R... really?"

"Yes, madam."

"But you look so handsome, I am sure girls of your age would go crazy after you. I saw this Sudanese model, her skin was so smooth and so dark that it looked almost beguiling. I almost got lost staring at her in the magazine. I bet that if you two model the same brand, it would blow up!"

"Do you really think I could be a model, madam?"

With the plane moving in the skies for more than 2 hours now, the mother found herself more and more comfortable talking to the young man beside her. He was a little stoic at times, but he always answered all of her questions without any slight hesitation.

"Of course! You seem fit as well! And with your face and your unique features, you could--"

"M... mommy..."

"It's alright, honey. We're not there yet."

"H... hm."

"S... sorry," the mother then let out a small sigh after comforting her daughter, "I'm just blabbering my mouth, aren't I? Here I am trying to shush my daughter when I am the one who can't shut her mouth."

"It's quite alright, I enjoy our conversations, madam."

"You can stop calling me madam, you know. I feel really old when you keep calling me that," the mother let out an awkward chuckle, "My name's Janice. Now I feel really stupid that we still don't know each other's name when I already told you my life story."

"Very well. My name is..."

***

"After all, you are Bernard Ross's children."

"D... don't you dare!"

"One of the core members of the Hope Guild...

...Whiteking."

"T... That's not--"

"!!!"

And before Hannah could even refute Mr. Wednesday's words, the roaring whispers of the audience became full-fledged, unabated screams of shock.

"Whiteking's children!? Those two!?"

"Shit... are we going to see Hope Guild in action!?"

"Is that true!? Can anyone confirm it!?"

The students, who were just previously filled with anxiety as none of them even dared to move from their spot, were now all looking at each other in disbelief as their gasps even started to merge with one another; with a handful of them even wanting to post the shocking news on social media without any hesitation; fully knowing that it wasn't allowed.

However, before they could even open their apps, they found that they could no longer connect to the internet.

"...Good," Whiteking looked around the faces of the students as he tapped something on the tablet attached around his arm. He and the Academy knew that the Dark Millenium already had information about him and his children, but to think they would expose it like this. "There--"

"Ah, I posted it!"

"!!!" Whiteking quickly looked at the student that shouted, only to hear another student screaming that he got back online. But that should be impossible, he thought. He shut off the towers and satellite nearest to the Academy-- no one should be able to go online.

"What are all of you doing!?"

And before he could even express his shock, Silvie stood up from her seat, "We were allowed to contact the outside world, but it doesn't mean you can share sensitive information! That's against the--"

"It's alright, Mega Girl," Whiteking grabbed Silvie's shoulder before she could continue reprimanding the other students, "The information is automatically being removed by the Government with their Auto Filter system."

"But... but still, they--"

"And if my identity should be exposed to the world," Whiteking then let out a sigh as he turned his attention back towards the arena, "Then so be it...

...As long as my children are safe."

***

"...What makes you think Whiteking is our father, Mr. Fr-- Mr. Wednesday?"

With the shock of the audience slowly dying down, Riley took off his sunglasses as he looked Hannah straight in the eyes,

"Did you really think that Whiteking would produce such a noisy and ill-tempered daughter?"

"..." Hannah's eyes started to twitch upon hearing Riley's words. She wanted to rebuke, but as soon as she remembered the dire situation they were in, the only thing she could do was furrow her eyebrows.

"I... I am afraid we know more," Mr. Friday, who was pretending to be Mr. Wednesday by speaking through the speakers inside his helmet, almost let out a small stutter as he did not expect Riley's words,

"But for the sake of playing fair, we will not reveal anything more. But we have a condition, we want the whole world to get to know us in our own words, turn off the filter and let the world hear us."

"You..." Hannah wanted to say something, but her mouth was once again covered.

"Students of the Academy, future heroes. Listen to my words..." Mr. Friday did not wait for any confirmation from the Academy that they shut down their filtering system,

"...We are the Dark Millenium. Fear us, hate us, abhor us-- it will not change the fact that we will bathe this world in darkness. And for those who want to join us; do not find us... as we will find you shining in the shadows we have created."

"H... Hey!" Hannah could not help but almost tumble to the roof of the floor as Mr. Wednesday suddenly pushed her away and let her go.

"And let this be a reminder!" Mr. Wednesday then took off his jacket, fully exposing the numerous bombs that were attached around his body,

"That even death can't stop us!" And with those words, a light tick whispered throughout the whole stadium as Mr. Wednesday seemed to have pulled something from his bomb vest.

"!!!"

"R... Riley!" And before Hannah could even think, her body already rushed towards Riley, pushing him to the ground and covering him with her entire body. She could hear the whistle deafening her ears as the bomb thundered through the air-- obliterating anything within its path and completely ripping off the top floors of the building.

But surprisingly enough, she was unharmed; floating in the air along with her brother.

"You really don't have to keep protecting me, sister," Riley then said as he carried his sister like a princess, "I'm physically bigger than you now."

"Riley!" Even with the embarrassing position she was in, the only thing she could do was embrace her brother; trying her best not to cry as the emotions she had been preventing with all her might from bursting out were trying to break her walls all at the same time.

"It's alright, sister. The Dark Millenium won't be showing themselves anytime soon..." Riley whispered so quietly that his words were being overpowered by the screams of the audience,

"...Not after today."

***

"...Wow, you must really care for your sister."

"I suppose you could say that, Janice. Mega Woman reminds me of her, you see. They're both very selfless, but they want the world to perceive them as a strong wall that will never be swayed away by any storm."

"The time is now 5:45 in the afternoon. We would be landing..."

"W... wow, I didn't even notice the time," Janice could not help but drink some water as she heard the young man's words. It was quite hard to find people that she connected with, but to think this stranger would make her feel this way-- like she was actually being listened to.

"Are we near, mommy!? Are we near!?"

"Y... yes, honey."

"No! But I want to play with the angel more!" Janice's daughter, Julie, once again started spinning on her seat; kicking it as she let out a loud cry.

"S... shhh!"

Janice could only try to calm her daughter down as she chuckled at the young man sitting beside them. "S... sorry again."

"You don't need to apolo-- Please excuse me, Julie."

"Hm? Is everything alright?" Julie could not help but blink a couple of times as the young man suddenly stood up from his seat.

"Yes," the young man nodded as he excused himself, "I just have something to do before we land."

"Oh, okay," Janice then leaned back to her seat to allow the young man to pass. She was slightly intrigued as the young man grabbed his bag from the overhead locker, but did not really pry any further as she didn't want to look too nosy.

"G... goodbye...

...Angel Riley!"

"He's just going to the bathroom, hon--"

"Goodbye, Julie."

The young man also waved his hand before he proceeded to head towards the toilet... or maybe not, as he went straight to the front of the plane.

"S... Sir, the bathrooms are that way!" One of the flight attendants quickly blocked the young man's path as she saw him seemingly heading to the cockpit. She could not help but slightly let out a short but deep sigh; she was supposed to go on a short date after this, she didn't need any more reasons to become even more stressed.

"I will have to ask you to--"

"I know, flight attendant," the young man replied before he gently pushed the flight attendant to the side and placed his hand on the door of the cockpit.

"Sir! What are you--"

And before the flight attendant could say anything more, her words were suddenly cut off as the young man... pulled the entire door open.

"What's going on!?" The first officer quickly turned around as soon as he heard the loud rumbling behind him, but before he could even see what was going on, a helmet suddenly flew towards him; his head perfectly shooting inside it.

He was about to remove it, but as soon as his hand touched the helmet, he heard a light snap... and that was it.

"M.. mayday! Mayday we are--"

The pilot in command immediately tried to radio in their situation, but before he could do so, his head suddenly twisted in a way that it shouldn't.

The flight attendant that witnessed the whole situation unfold was frozen in place; everything was happening so fast that the only thing she could do was watch in fear as the co-pilot's spine snapped in half and the captain's head started spinning.

And when she was about to regain the strength to run away, her vision slightly dimmed as she felt a small pressure surrounding her head-- a helmet similar to the one that the dead co-pilot was wearing.

"Please relax, flight attendant," the young man then spoke as he approached her, "This phone is the thing you use to broadcast through the entire plane, correct?"

"Y... Yes!?" The flight attendant could only nod her now heavy head as the young man pointed towards the plane's intercom.

"Thank you, flight attendant," the young man then quickly grabbed the phone and let out a small... creeping smile, "Testing, testing. This is your captain speaking. Next stop...

....Mega Academy."

"Hannah, Riley!"

"D… Dad!"

Even with the smoke still covering the air in a dark cloud, Whiteking was there to receive his children as soon as they landed on the ground. The other students that joined the Rescue event, as well as the Academy staff that played the role of the civilians, were also there surrounding the building.

They were the ones closest to the scene of the crime and they wanted to do something, but before they could even act, it was already over when the member of the Dark Millenium committed suicide.

"H… how, how could they have entered the Academy!?" Hannah quickly bellowed as she rushed to hug Whiteking. If this wasn't confirmation that Riley and Hannah truly were Whiteking's children, then they don't know what is.

"We don't know yet," Whiteking shook his head, letting out a short but deep sigh as he looked towards Riley, "But if it wasn't for your brother, then there would definitely be more casualties. We found their other members planting bombs all over the Academy; if Riley didn't report to us when he did…"

"Anyone would have reported what I found, Whiteking," Riley only glanced at his father before looking towards the sky, "I… just happen to be at the right place at the right time."

"Even so," Whiteking breathed out, "Your luck saved a lot more lives than you think…. Everyone!"

Whiteking's words then reverberated through the speakers as he raised his voice, "Please remain put where you are as we try to find if there are more members of the Dark Millenium inside the Academy! We--"

[Whiteking, please respond.]

"Whiteking here," Whiteking's words were then disrupted as a voice transferred to his receiver.

[We have an unidentified projectile moving towards the Academy, can you confirm with your satellite?]

And without even saying another word, Whiteking immediately raised his arm and tapped the screen of the tablet wrapped around it multiple times,

"I see it. With its speed, it shouldn't be a prob-- Fuck!"

"H… Hey!"

Hannah could not help but back away as Whiteking's cape suddenly hardened, before shaping into some sort of wing; but instead of a violent flap, a thunderous explosion erupted from behind Whiteking's leg-- instantly launching him towards the air.

"All available Super of Grade-B and above, we need you outside the Academy!"

[Affirmative, Whiteking. Can we confirm what projectile--]

"It's not a projectile…

...It's a fucking plane!"

***

"M… mommy, what's going on!?"

"S… shh, it's alright. It's alright, honey."

Janice was now currently trying her best to scooch in between the seats, hiding her daughter from whatever it was that was happening. They heard some sort of loud bang coming from the front of the plane. She thought it was just some sort of turbulence, but when the plane suddenly shifted, most of the people started to panic.

"M… mom--"

"Please… please keep quiet. Mommy's here, okay? Mommy's here. I won't--"

"This is your captain speaking… Next stop, Mega Academy!"

And before Janice could finish comforting Julie, the people once again started to scream as a weird announcement reverberated through the entire plane. Most of the people finally realized what was happening-- they were being hijacked.

"N… No!"

And then once again, the people started to scream as some of them started pointing towards the front. Janice quickly looked to see what was happening, only to see the young man he was talking to earlier…

...being lifted by the neck by one of the flight attendants, who was now wearing some sort of motorcycle helmet.

"R… Riley!"

"Everyone, stay in your seats," the flight attendant's monotonous voice then whispered into all of their ears, "If you don't, then I will start killing you one by one…

...Starting with this rat here."

"No! Please don't!" Janice quickly stepped out to the aisle as soon as she heard the flight attendant's words, "Why--"

And before Janice could even finish her words, an orchestra of gasps entered her ears as the flight attendant plunged her hand straight through the young man's chest.

"W… why…"

And without even saying another word, the flight attendant threw the young man in front of Janice before heading back to the cockpit.

"N… no, you… please… please, no," Janice lightly patted the young man on the chest several times. Her mind; at a loss as to what to do.

"M… mommy? What's… what's happening to the angel?"

"D… don't look, honey!" Janice then quickly went back to her daughter and hugged her, "He's… he's going to be alright… we're going to be alright."

***

"Help me slow it down! I'll go inside!"

"Are you crazy!? That thing is moving like a thousand kilometers per hour!" (620mph~)

"Does it matter!?" Whiteking was currently floating in the sky, a few kilometers away from USMA. There were also 6 other people from the Academy… including Scarlet Mage.

"Scarlet Mage, can you try removing all the air within a 500-meter radius!?"

"That's-- I'll try," Scarlet Mage quickly nodded as she looked in a certain direction, "But I need to concentrate all my powers."

"Green Fly, focus on carrying Scarlet Mage!"

"No problem!"

"The rest of you get ready! As soon as the plane enters within the No-air radius, slow it down enough so I can enter the plane!"

"Roger that!"

Even with the wind threatening to scrape their faces off, no one seemed to be faltering as they all looked in the same direction.

A second,

A minute…

...and soon, the silhouette of the plane showed itself. And without even saying a word to each other, the veins on Scarlet Mage's neck and face started to etch through her skin, crawling across her entire body; her now silver hair moving in a static as her eyes turned grey.

She then stretched her trembling hands, and with the release of her breath; it was as if the air in front of them became peaceful.

A thunderous explosion then erupted through their ears as Whiteking thrust towards the incoming airplane; the three others were also flying from behind him, but soon deviated to the side.

Whiteking's entire body then rotated horizontally, and as it did so, several drones shot out from his costume; and as he stopped and stretched his limbs, the drone flew like rockets towards the plane.

The drones seemed like they had a life of their own as they attached themselves to the sides of the plane, effectively slowing it down gradually. And as soon as it reached a certain speed, the 3 remaining Supers flew towards the plane's wings and nose.

They were careful not to move against the plane too much, in fears that it would crumble.

With the plane now at 25% of its original speed, Whiteking propelled himself to the plane's door, attaching some sort of instrument on it before it automatically opened for him. The 3 Supers slightly crumpled that part of the plane they were holding at it shifted from the sudden change of turbulence, but they were able to easily stabilize it to allow Whiteking to enter.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"Whiteking, what's the status of the passeng--"

"Go back to the Academy now!"

"Wha--"

"The plane…

...It's empty!"

***

"Mommy's here… mommy's here."

"W… what's happening, mommy?"

"Shh… shh, it's alright. Mommy's here."

Janice was now seated back at her seat, cradling her daughter in her arms as she looked outside through the window. She then turned to look at the body of the young man, before closing her eyes and embracing her daughter even tightly.

"It's alright, honey… we're going to be alright."

"What… what about Mr. Angel? Mommy?"

"He… well, he's in heaven now, okay?"

"Heaven? Can we meet him there, mommy?"

"N… no," hearing her daughter's words, the tears that Janice was trying to stop finally trailed on her cheeks, "Not yet… please not yet."

"...Mommy?"

Janice once again opened her eyes as she looked at the window, and seeing the buildings now so close to them… the only thing she could do was close it before hugging her daughter even tighter.

"Mo--"

"Mommy loves you, okay? Mommy loves you very much… always… always remember that."

"I… I love you too, Mom--"

The tiny voice and her last words.

The last message of a mother to her daughter.

These two… were only a fraction of the voices that the world will never be able to hear again.

"O… Oh my… god."

"No… no!"

"What… what the fuck is happening?"

Red and Yellow.

All of the eyes inside the Academy reflected the colors red and yellow as they all looked above. The sound of thunder filled their eyes as smoke slowly started to envelop in a dome, covering their sky in darkness.

It was all too sudden, and only some of them saw what truly happened-- and those who did have their hearts now trembling.

"It… it was a plane," Silvie then whispered. Just a few moments ago, she and the others were checking up on Hannah when she heard a whistling whisper into her ear. And as soon as she looked up, she saw the silhouette of a plane flying towards the Academy; and without even having the time to react, she saw it being flattened as it made contact with the Academy's dome barrier.

"...A plane?"

"L… look!" Gary then pointed towards a certain direction in the sky; and although it was quite hard to see from the distance, those who had enhanced eyesight were able to quickly recognize what he was pointing to.

"Isn't that… a person?"

There was a person hanging on the dome, but before they could even say another word-- his blood and guts smeared as a part of the plane squashed him.

"N… no, no!"

"!!!"

And as the situation finally registered in everyone's mind… another explosion erupted. And this time, everyone was able to see what crashed into the dome-- another plane.

"Wha--"

And before they could even breathe out a gasp…

...another explosion erupted.

And another… another…

....and another.

7 Planes.

7 planes to that signaled the abrupt end of the Festival.

A festival that was supposed to bring the future superheroes of the world together… ended in the deaths of probably more than 900 people. Of course, that number was just an estimate, there could be less, there could be more…

...But now, the only thing in the minds of the students is how helpless they were in the situation as the sky above them was filled with nothing but darkness and pain.

Just a few moments ago, they were cheering and howling for glory… but now the only thing that remained was a silent bitterness-- a regret that they could do nothing about. They were supposed to be heroes, but the only thing they could do was watch as hundreds of people died above them.

The Dark Millenium aimed for this. They could have aimed from anywhere within the Academy… but they crashed the planes right on top where the majority of the people were gathered… they wanted them to see what they were capable of doing-- these were the thoughts of most of the students,

"N… no. We… we need to help them!" Silvie, who was still inside the coliseum with the others, quickly snapped out of her thoughts as her feet began to float from the ground.

"Where are you going, Silv!?" Gary quickly stretched his arms to block Silvie as she flew away, but his arm was quickly swatted away.

"I'm going out!" Silvie yelled as a skirt of wind traveled across her body, propelling her directly outside the coliseum.

"...She's going to the gate," Hannah breathed out before her feet were engulfed in flames, "I'm going with her."

"W… wait, we should wait for the instructors-- Ah, god damn it!" The only thing that Gary could do was jump to the top of the coliseum to try and chase the two, leaving Riley and Tomoe with the rest of the students.

The number of the students dwindled, however, as most of them chased to follow Silvie; if there were any hopes that there were survivors, then the least they should be able to do was to help them.

"Should we go and follow them, master?"

With most of the students gone, Tomoe carefully approached Riley and stood behind him; her voice only traveling through Riley's ears.

"The Dark Millenium… did they do this because they wanted to take revenge on you?" Tomoe then said as she looked at the cloud of darkness above them; there were still some parts of the airplanes hanging on the invisible force field, but with the dome not offering and friction, it will only be another moment for them to fall to the sides,

"They said they were doing what they were doing to save humanity, but look at them… killing all of these people just to pretend that they actually have a chance to reach your heights. A bunch of hypocrites."

"Oh. I apologize, Tomoe."

"M… m… master!?" Tomoe's body instantly straightened like a pole as Riley suddenly leaned closer to her, placing his face just a few inches away from touching her ears. Tomoe was trying her best not to faint even with all the redness that crawled through her face

"You were not privy to the information because you were only the Second Subordinate."

"H… Hm?"

"This is my doing."

"W… what?"

"Let's go, Tomoe…

...We need to make sure no one survived."

***

"B… Bleurgh!"

"W… why… why do something like this?"

"Dark Millenium… they will pay for this!"

Ants.

From the view above, the students of the Academy that forced themselves through the gate looked like ants that were trying to drag leftovers back to their nest. The Academy guards initially wanted to stop Silvie as she was the first to be asked to leave, but when the rush of students started appearing, the only thing they could do was open the gate; as they seemed adamant to the point that they would probably destroy it.

However, they too were not ready for the destruction that rained down upon them.

The land area of the Academy was its own city with its size-- but even then, there were debris falling everywhere as they slid from the invisible dome. The weirdest thing is as if the heavens were mocking them, as most of the debris seemed to have slid and rolled near the Academy gates.

There were already instructors and some staff of the Academy searching for survivors. But judging by the looks on their faces, they have not been successful yet.

"!!!"

Silvie carefully lifted a large chunk of the plane away, only for her eyes to be welcomed by the scenery of several charred bodies stuck to each other. Those who were near her could not help but take in a small but deep gasp; almost to the point that their chests exploded-- This was a mistake, however, as the smell of the roasted bodies fumed through their noses.

"Heurkh!" And so, once again, the retching sounds of the students whispered in the air.

As for Silvie, her hand trembled uncontrollably; not knowing whether she should let go of the debris and cover the bodies or wait for someone to move them away. She tried to cover their bodies, but as soon as the sound of their skin crackling whispered through her ears, the only thing she could do was close her eyes.

"Silvie, remove it!"

Her rapid thoughts were then disrupted as Hannah passed by her, quickly covering the bodies with blankets that she got from the guards.

"..." Silvie watched her for a few seconds, before letting out a small breath and nodding, "T… thank you."

"Snap out of it, Silvie. You're the school's No. 1 student, remember?"

"I--" Silvie was about to say something, but as soon as she saw Hannah's trembling hands, she could not help but take in another deep breath,

"Let's… search for survivors," she then once again closed her eyes; and as she did so; the cries, the screams, the panic, and the sorrow became silent. What remained were the hearts that drummed erratically through her ears. She tried desperately to hear a different beat-- weak, tormented, and in need of rescue.

But alas, she could hear no such pain.

"..." Silvie bit her lip as she finally realized… there probably weren't any survivors here.

"Father! Why… did you leave!?"

"We're… too late."

Silvie's thoughts were then disrupted by Hannah's sudden bellows. She carefully put the giant debris she was holding to the side before turning towards where Hannah rushed to, only to see Whiteking and the others descending from the sky.

Whiteking… Whiteking could have probably stopped this from happening; along with Scarlet Mage and the others they were with. So why… why were they gone?

"Why did you leave!?" Hannah repeated her words, "You… you could have saved some of--"

"There… was another plane," the tone of Whiteking's voice was sedated; his helmet slowly opening and revealing his face to the others.

"F… father? Another plane? Did you… manage to save the--"

"It was empty."

"What?"

Silvie, who was quietly listening from the side, could not help but join in on the conversation, "Did… the Dark Millenium use it to lure you away from the Academy?"

"..." Bernard only looked at Silvie and nodded, before rushing to help the others in trying to find survivors. At least just one…

...if they could at least just find one. Just a single light in the darkness to tell them what truly happened.

"I… I think we have one here!"

"!!!" Silvie and Hannah quickly looked towards the sound of the voice, only to see Gary waving his hands at them.

"She… we think she's breathing!"

And as soon as they heard his words, the two quickly rushed towards him.

"Where!? We need a medic here!" Hannah quickly bellowed, garnering the attention of the other people.

"A child? Where, Gary!?" A smile slowly crawled on Silvie's face; her breaths finally replacing the sorrow stuck inside her lungs.

"T… there! Riley is taking care of her!"

Silvie and Hannah quickly looked towards where Gary was pointing to, and there, they saw Riley gently carrying a small girl in his arms-- her eyes… still trembling.

"R… Riley," Hannah could not help but take in a small gulp as she saw her brother carrying someone; never in her life did she see Riley being that close to another human other than her, and to see him with a sorrowful look on his face, her eyes almost could not stop the tears that were wanting to burst out from them.

"How… how is she?"

"Shh," Riley placed his finger on his lips before softly pointing towards the small child.

"A… Angel?"

"!!!"

Silvie, Gary, and Hannah sedated their hurried steps as soon as they heard the weak breaths coming from the small child.

"Is… is that you, Angel?"

Silvie could not help but cover her mouth as a small gasp escaped from her mouth, her hands trembling as her tears fell upon them. Finally, through all this sorrow and madness. Finally...

...there was light in the dark--

"Keuhk!"

"..." Silvie's gasps completely ceased as red once again painted itself in front of her. She slowly touched her face… only to see her tears now mixed with the blood-- blood that gushed from the little girl's mouth like rain.

"No…

...No!"

Silvie's screams… rippling through the air, as if signaling that their last light has now completely withered.

"..."

"..."

"..."

[Katherine, are you still there!?]

"...I am, mom."

Tears. Tears fell on Katherine's face as she watched Riley and the others from afar; her voice slightly trembling as she seemed to be talking with her mother through her phone.

[The… the news just came up! All… all those people.]

"...I know, mom… I'm here."

[N… no, oh my god. I'm… I'm so sorry, Katherine.]

"We still have a lot to do, mom… please call back later."

[W… wait, please wait. What about your friend!? Is he alright!?]

"...He's alright, mom."

[He's… alright? Did you find him!?]

"He… didn't get on the plane."

[That's… oh my god, thank god… Thank god. That's good… that's good.]

"..."

[I… I wouldn't be able to fall asleep knowing I was the one who got him on the plane. I… I bought the ticket for him, after all.]

"I… was the one to ask you to do that, mom."

[But even so--]

"Mom, please…

...please don't tell this to anyone."

[O… of course, honey. A lot of people died… it would be spitting on their faces if--]

"Thank you... mom. I… I need to go."

[Okay, please… please be safe, okay?]

"Mom… I love you."

[...]

[...I love you too, honey. Eat your meals, okay? Don't stay up too late, call me if it gets too hard.]

"...Goodbye, mom."

[Hm…

...Goodbye, Kathy.]

"Four… hundred sixty-nine."

"..."

"..."

"Can they… even identify half of these bodies?"

With the number of students reaching almost 5000 including the ones from the other countries, all the debris and mangled parts of the plane were quickly cleared out even before the sun went down. The students were all initially tormented and weakened by what happened; not even daring to touch the debris as there could be a body buried beneath it.

But after a few hours, some of them were even carrying the charred bodies of those who died. The expressions of the students were still grim, but the anger and resolution burning in their eyes were enough to wash away any signs of weakness they had.

469 bodies. The students and the numerous staff of the Academy have lined up 469 bodies-- and those were the ones that were still… salvageable. According to the media outlets that were now reporting the news, there should be a total of 942 passengers on the 7 planes that crashed.

All were domestic flights… with people just wanting to get to their destination; with people just wanting to get home.

"We think… this is her mother."

"..."

"..."

And right now, Riley, Hannah, and the others were gathered in front of one of those charred bodies, but lying beside the skin of black and red, was the child that died in Riley's arms.

"Her body… was wrapped around the little girl when we found her," Gary then muttered as he crouched down, gently moving the body of the little girl closer to her mother.

"...We were supposed to protect them," Silvie whispered.

"There was no way we could have," Hannah muttered as she held Silvie's trembling hand, "The… Dark Millenium planned all of this… every little detail."

"There are almost a hundred veteran superheroes in the Academy… but to think no one was able to do anything," Gary then let out a small but deep sigh as he stood up, "They are as much to blame for this."

"...I don't think that's fair," Hannah quickly replied, "No one expected this to happen."

"Your father could have."

"You--"

"But as you said… the Dark Millenium planned for everything," Gary continued, "They lured him away with the first plane. The Dark Millenium knew enough about your father that they knew he was going to take action there."

"Dark Millenium… just what exactly is their goal?"

"They're just terrorists with more money," Silvie answered, "And after what they did today, the Hope Guild will probably take action to wipe them out."

"..." Hannah only nodded at Silvie's words before turning to look at the hundreds of bodies lined up on the horizon, "15 million."

"Hm?"

"This is 469," Hannah muttered, "Darkday killed 15 million in one day. Just… just how do you think it would look like if…"

"15 million dead bodies were laid in front of us?" This time, Tomoe joined in on the conversation; the look on her face was completely monotonous, "The entire land area of the Academy will be covered… there's a video about it on the internet."

"..."

"..."

"..." None of them knew what to reply to Tomoe; whether or not they would get mad at her or be amazed as to how calm she was considering the situation… but seeing as her monotonous voice was even more robotic than before, it would seem she was also affected in some way.

"You know…" Gary then once again let out a sigh as he looked at the little girl, "None of this would have happened if they had our strength and durability, Silvie."

"...What?"

"If you were offered to give your strength away for the sake of everyone else having a fraction of your power," Gary then looked Silvie straight in the eyes, "Would you do it?"

"Give… my strength away?"

"They would only need a fraction of your power to survive something like this."

"Why are you asking something like that here, you fucker?" Hannah furrowed her eyebrows as she slightly got in between the two. Silvie, however, gently patted her on the shoulder to tell her it was alright.

"I… probably would," Silvie answered, "I believe I gained my powers for the sake of helping people… and if I could prevent deaths like this from happening, then I would gladly give it away."

"Hm… Did I even need to ask?" Gary then let out a small chuckle as he once again looked at the little girl, "I… probably would do the same if it means saving the truly weak and helpless."

Noticing the two looking at her, Hannah could only let out a small but deep breath, "I think I would as well. I didn't want the responsibility of being a hero in the first place, what about you, Tomoe?"

"...I don't know," Tomoe shook her head, "I… feel my powers would be more useful if I am the one using them."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"What about you, Riley?" Silvie then turned her eyes towards Riley, who had been keeping quiet and just staring at the little girl throughout their conversation.

"Julie."

"Hm?"

"The child's name is Julie," Riley then said as he finally took his eyes away from the little girl.

"Julie… did she tell you before she died?"

"Yes… and her mother's name is Janice," Riley then shook his head as he finally joined the group, "What was your question again, Silvie?"

"If… you could have saved all of these people by giving them your abilities, but in turn give away your power-- would you have done it?"

"No," Riley quickly answered.

"...Can I ask why?"

"..." Riley did not answer immediately, but instead looked towards the horizon of dead bodies, "Out of all these people, how many do you think are bad people?"

"Riley!" Hannah wanted to stop her brother from saying any more, but seeing the solemn look in his eyes that seeped from the side of his sunglasses, the only thing she could do was halt her steps.

"I… I don't know," Silvie stuttered, "What if they were all good people?"

"One, Silvie," Riley then said as he turned his face towards Silvie, "All you need is one monster to have your powers, and the rest of the world will suffer for it. And without a Mega Woman-- or in this case, without an American Mega Girl to stop her, him, or them… what do you think will happen?"

"Then… the other people who gained my abilities can stop them!"

"There is a difference between having a superpower and being a superhero, Silvie," Riley then breathed out, "Out of all these people, how many do you think will step up and stop him?"

"I--"

"One," Riley once again repeated, but this time, he pointed towards the charred body of Julie, "Out of all the 942 passengers, only one of them deserves to have your power-- or at least that's how Mega Woman would have answered if she was here."

"..."

"..."

"How… do you know so much about Mega Woman, bro?" Gary then let out a small but deep sigh before looking at the rest of the people; most of whom were now sitting on the ground, completely exhausted from all the death they had to carry in their minds.

"Anyway… we should probably--"

"W… what!? What do you mean gone!?"

Riley and the group were about to return inside the Academy when a series of clamors and shouts suddenly started roaring in the air; most of the people that were shouting had their phones in front of them… and most were the foreign students.

And as soon as Tomoe saw this, she quickly checked her phone to turn on the news; trying to see if there was any other news besides what happened to Mega Academy… but found that what happened to Mega Academy was not even on top of the featured news feed anymore.

"G… Guys," Tomoe's monotonous voice slightly faltered as she called for the others; her eyes, however, were completely fixed on Riley, "Look… look at this."

"...What is it?" Hannah was the first to look over her shoulder to see what caused Tomoe to get riled up; her eyes quickly widening as soon as she saw the headline on the video Tomoe was watching, "What… the fuck?"

"What's going on?" Silvie muttered; but she too, let out a deep gasp as she saw what the others were looking at. The last one to check was Gary, who could only curse before looking at the foreign students.

It wasn't just 942 people.

The death toll wasn't just 942 people…

"H… how… How could this happen?"

"What do they mean collapsed!?"

"But… my brother… my brother is…"

"Dark Millenium… never… I would never forgive them!"

And soon, even though their numbers were just a fraction of the students of USMA, their voices were the only ones that could be heard. Most of the students of USMA could not understand what they were saying, but the anguish contained in their voices was enough for their feelings to reach deep into their cores.

"..." While Gary, Silvie, and Hannah were still busy watching the news, Tomoe's eyes were still stuck on Riley, who seemed to be completely free of any worries as he was just looking nowhere in particular.

Tomoe knew… She knew that Riley was capable of even greater evil than this. Like a crazed fan, she idolized him for years even fully knowing what kind of person he was.

But now that she was seeing him standing there as if he did not do what he just did… Tomoe finally realized how far her reality was from him.

The death toll wasn't just 942 people…

25,671-- that is the total combined number of students, instructors, supers, and staff inside the other Mega Academies.

26,613.

That is the number of deaths that would be pronounced at the end of this tragedy.

'Mega Woman…'

Riley then looked towards the sky before closing his eyes, 'I wonder…

....if you'll thank me for removing them if you're here?'

"…"

"..."

"..."

A week had passed since the events that ever so slightly shook the entire world, and the students of Mega Academy were once again asked to rest in their dorms. But unlike last time during the abduction event courtesy of the Dark Millenium, they were allowed to go outside of their rooms and explore the Academy grounds.

But once again, less than half of the student population didn't leave their room. Some requested that they be taken where their parents are, but the Academy said that they will be taking their family inside the Academy instead-- as per quote, it is still one of the safest places in the world.

The students begged to disagree, but when a bunch of Supers all around the world started appearing within the Academy grounds in order to guard them, the only thing the students could do was nod their heads.

As for the foreign students from the other Mega Academies-- there were already plans of officially transferring them to the Academy; and like with the rest, their families were now en route towards them and will be staying in the Academy for an indefinite amount of time until everything is settled.

Even though they have watched and read it being repeated in the news over and over again, they still could not believe that the other Mega Academies were no more. They just said that they all imploded all at the same time-- burying anything and anyone beneath it.

Of course, none of them believed that everyone could have died with just that-- as there were heroes there that were capable of surviving even the extreme pressures of the deep sea a hundred times over.

But no, the news reported that everything was crushed… almost flattened. Just how… how can the Dark Millenium be capable of something like this?

The government and the Mega Academy were also already drawing the attention of the critics; with some even requesting to shut down their operations as not even months have passed and tragedy already struck down.

The people were starting to wonder if the government really had the capacity of protecting the future generations of heroes.

"...Shit."

Hannah and the others were once again in their usual meeting spot-- the Korean Shaved Ice store; their silence and sighs, almost melting down anything that was served there.

"Why are we even here if we're not going to have classes and train?" Gary then lightly tapped the table as he clicked his tongue, "It's been a week, we should just move on. People die every time… 150,000 per day according to the internet. We should be learning how to kick the ass of those Dark Millenium fuckers instead of just lazing around here!"

"..."

This time, even Hannah did not have the energy to respond to Gary's words; she wanted to be strong, but remembering all the bodies and the sound of their skin crackling made Hannah not even use her abilities even once since it happened.

"You're brother's not with you guys?"

The solemn group then all turned their heads as Charlotte suddenly approached their table, placing a cup of flavored shaved ice in front of each of them.

"We… didn't order any--"

"On the house."

And before Silvie could even say anything, Charlotte's loud sighs pierced their ears, "You're inside the store, it's awkward for the other customers if you're not eating anything."

"But there aren't any other custom--"

"Do you want to die?" Charlotte grabbed Gary's neck before he could even finish his words.

"You… just who are you?" Hannah ignored that Gary was almost choking to death, and instead looked Charlotte straight in the eyes. With them not even bothering to wear their costumes anymore, Hannah's light brown eyes clearly reflected the interiors of the store; her ash-brown hair, curling in its ends as they flowed on her shoulders.

"What do you mean?" Charlotte blinked a couple of times as she finally dropped Gary on the ground.

"You were there during the Rescue Event… you--"

"Impossible," Charlotte quickly shook her head and laughed, "I was busy serving the customers here."

"..."

"Tha--"

"Where's your brother?" Charlotte did not let Hannah finish her words as she once again repeated her question, "I even got a special mango graham to cheer him up."

"He's with the Police Force."

Tomoe, who had been quiet the whole time, grabbed the mango graham reserved for Riley as she answered Charlotte, "They are still doing rounds outside the perimeter of the Academy."

"See!?" Gary sprung up from the floor as he once again patted the table, "At least Riley is doing something! We should be helping them instead or training!"

"The Academy is already working out solutions with the government along with the Student Council on how to proceed, Gary," Silvie sighed, "A lot of things are going to change after this… the foreign students, our family staying within Academy grounds, I even heard they are thinking of letting us out of the Academy more frequently with our future lessons."

"...Student council?" Hannah squinted as she took a bite of her shaved ice, "I forgot the Academy established that… I thought you joined?"

"No," Silvie let out an awkward chuckle, "I... don't think I will be suited in politics even at a lower scale."

"I see."

Hannah also let out a chuckle of her own, followed by an awkward silence as the group tried to act normal.

"Ack! Until when are we going to do something!?" Gary's loud groans of frustration quickly broke the silence, "I would be happy if we were like in a normal school, but we're in a cool school where we beat each other up!"

"Fine," Charlotte, who saw the downcasted looks of the group, could not help but once again let out a sigh, "I'll let you in on a little secret-- you might be stuck doing nothing for a while."

"W… what!?" This time, not only Gary reacted wildly, but also Hannah and Silvie; with Tomoe only raising an eyebrow in curiosity.

"The government is trying their best to keep it in wraps, but they are currently dealing with the Dark Millenium with zero tolerance. They already found some of their bases in the sky."

"Zero… tolerance?"

"Hm," Charlotte nodded with a smile, "Even Dark Millenium had already announced that they have no connection with Darkday or whatsoever, they will be still treating them as such-- Any super or organization that even expresses to continue where Darkday left off are to be dealt with the same as him, zero tolerance."

"What… are you saying?" Silvie muttered as she stood up.

"Hope Guild and other Grade-S and A Supers… will be annihilating Dark Millenium from the face of the planet."

"They have already caught some of them!?"

"Silv…" Hannah then also stood up as she grabbed her phone, quickly dialing her father's number, "I... think she meant it literally."

"You mean…"

"They…" Gary whispered, "...are executing all of them."

***

"Are… are you sure I'll be safe here?"

"Of course."

In a dark hallway, a pair of steps could be heard echoing almost rhythmically; with Mr. Friday looking around at the path they have been walking on for almost a full hour now. And even with his suit, it still felt a little cold.

It was also a bit hard to see with the helmet he was wearing; it was a good thing that the young man walking in front of him had hair that almost brightened up the hallway.

"How… are you outside the Academy?" Mr. Friday muttered, "I thought students weren't allowed to go outside."

The white-haired man then stopped walking as he glanced at Mr. Friday, "I am still in the Academy, Mr. Friday," he then said, "You must be mistaking me with Riley. I am Riley Two, or as I like to call myself…

...Diley."

"..."

"Get it? Because Di means two?"

"!!!"

Mr. Friday could not help but hold his breath as he saw the look in Riley-- on Diley's face. Was… was he supposed to laugh? Diley currently had a wide smile on his face, enough to reach from ear to ear.

"He… he."

And as soon as Mr. Friday let out a fake laugh, Diley immediately nodded and once again continued to walk.

Does Riley's clone have… different personalities?

Mr. Friday continued to follow Diley through the hallway. Just before this, they were inside some kind of elevator for almost a full 10 minutes. Just… how deep does this place actually go? He doesn't even know where they are, as Diley covered his head with a huge paper bag on the way.

And finally, after a few minutes more, the dark hallway started to brighten up-- and soon, their path was blocked by a glass door.

"We're here."

"R… right," Mr. Friday once again nodded as he followed Diley inside.

"You'll be taking care of them whenever I am gone. So please, be on your best behavior. We don't want to set up a bad example."

"Take care of--" And before Mr. Friday could even finish his words, he could not help but slightly take a few steps back as he saw almost a hundred glass boxes neatly littered in his view… all with humans confined inside of them.

"This…"

"Come, let me tour you around… And from now on, you will be known as Warden."

"O… Of course," Warden's feet moved on their own as he once again followed Diley, stepping down some stairs before they reached the first platform.

"This is our very first occupant, Warden," Diley then stopped as they reached a glass cage, "You may know him as Replica Ricky… but I don't think he was quite known. Say hi to our new caretaker, Replica Ricky."

"..."

"I said to say hi, Replica Ricky."

Diley then lightly tapped Replica Ricky's cage, and as soon as he did so, Replica Ricky stood up; his face completely terrified before turning his eyes towards Warden,

"H… hi."

"...Hi?"

'Just…' Warden whispered in his mind,

....what the fuck is this!?'

Warden could feel his hands slowly going numb, waving it towards the reluctant greetings of the numerous Supers he had been passing by for almost a minute now.

A minute-- it has only been a minute since he had been waving his hand and it already felt numb. How could it not, when all he wanted to do was drop his hand and look away from the faces that seemed to have not seen sunlight for years.

None of them looked emaciated; with their flesh still seemingly filled with life. Their eyes, however, showed utter despair as it felt like even the bright hall they were in did not reflect on them.

And with Diley's every tap on their glass cage, they all scurried to greet him as if they were some kind of… submissive pet.

This continued on for another dozen or so cage… until finally--

"Get me out of here! I see you, you lunatic!"

A loud scream could be heard through the endless sorrowful breaths, "I see-- Wait, you… are you from the Dark Millenium!?"

"Ms… Friday!?"

Warden could not help but halt in his steps as he saw a woman struggling to smash the glass cage she was in.

"You… did you get captured as well!?" Ms. Friday's breaths quickly became fettered as soon as she saw Warden's jet-black helmet.

"Oh right," Diley then clapped his fist as he looked back and forth between the two, "You two know each other."

"Know… each other-- You, wait… Aren't you No. 7!?" Ms. Friday once again slammed her fists on the glass cage.

"He's not No. 7 anymore," Diley let out a disappointed sigh as he placed his hand on Warden's shoulder, "He's your new caretaker, you may call him Warden. He will be the one responsible for all of you for now."

"...Warden?" Ms. Friday raised an eyebrow as she heard Diley's words, but after a few more moments, her eyebrows started to knot, "You… sold us out!? How could you!?"

Ms. Friday then once again slammed her fists-- this time not stopping until her hands almost bled.

"..." Diley only glanced at her before shaking his head, "You two seemed to have some catching up to do."

"W… wait. You're leaving me here already!?" Warden bellowed, "What… what do I even do here!?"

"You'll figure it out on your own eventually," Diley glanced at Warden as he continued to walk away, "Also… the next time we meet, don't let me catch you wearing that helmet again."

"..."

"..."

Warden could only hold his breath as he watched as Diley left, casually waving his hand as he did so.

"How dare you!?" And as soon as any trace of Diley was gone, Ms. Friday's voice once again echoed throughout the bright hall.

"How dare I!?"

And this time, Warden responded, "You were the one who tied me in shackles and tortured me!"

"Because you're a traitor! You killed all those… all those children!" Ms. Friday screamed, "But… but you can still redeem yourself, get me out of here! Get us all out of here!"

"Redeem?" Warden let out a loud scoff, before proceeding to remove his helmet; The sides of his hair were shaved, with the top pulled back in a decent length-- and with the small scars scattered on his face and his tired middle-aged face, one would probably mistake him to have served in the military… and perhaps he did.

"There is nothing to redeem, Ms. Frid-- No. There is nothing to redeem, Ellie."

"H… how do you know my name!? Did you--"

"Dark Millenium is done for," Warden breathed out, "Hope Guild and other Grade-S and A Supers are hunting them down one by one… there is nothing to redeem."

"That's im… impossible! How could they do that when our leader is Darkda--"

"Are you still in denial after being locked up in here for months?" Warden did not let Ellie finish her words as he gestured to the rest of the glass cages, "Our leader isn't Darkday-- we flew so close to the fire…

...and now the real one swatted us down like insects."

"That's--"

"I already had an idea on who Riley could be… I have just been denying it. But after seeing all of this-- that young man really is Darkday."

"..." Hearing Warden's words, Ellie shook her head numerous times. Of course, she knew who he was-- how could she not when she was surrounded by Supers abducted by Darkday?

She… She was just trying to go through the eye of a needle, trying to convince herself that the truth is not what it seemed. After all…

...What's worse than being caged by the evilest villain the world has ever known?

"All that talk about saving humanity…" Warden then whispered, "I knew it was too good to be true. Whoever was pretending to be our leader, he-- she couldn't be more different than Darkday. Darkday… is a monster."

"He… he is!" Ellie let out a crazed chuckle, "Now get us out here! We… we will expose him to the world!"

"Do you know what he did last week?"

Warden, however, completely ignored Ellie's ramblings as he turned around, "7 planes… 7 planes filled to the brim with passengers. All those innocent people… he made them crash straight to USMA."

"W… what?"

"Almost a thousand innocent people… dead."

"That's… then even more, we should stop--"

"And then he blew up the rest of the other Mega Academies, more than 25,000 people dead in one day…

...and he pinned all the blame to the Dark Millenium."

"...What?"

"Even if you go out there, they will kill you on sight, Ellie," Warden breathed out, "All our identities have been exposed to the government. They know our family, our friends… our favorite food."

"...What?" Ellie repeated her distress as she took a few steps back; the stands of her already disheveled blonde hair, splitting as she scrunched it with her hands,

"N… no. All of this happened… because you… you betrayed us!" She then bellowed as she pointed at Warden, "All those deaths… they are on you!"

"I did what I had to survive, Ellie," Warden then said as he once again faced Ellie, "Maybe if you lived the life I did, you would-- What's happening!?"

Warden's words were cut short as a loud beeping sound started to echo through the entire hall; and soon, a small rumbling could be heard.

"I… I will kill you," Ellie's furrowed eyebrows soon relaxed as the tears hanging on her eyes could no longer hold themselves anymore.

"W… what?" Warden then took a few steps back as Ellie's glass cage slowly opened up. However, he wouldn't be too nervous if it was just that-- not only Ellie's, but all of the cages opened up at the same time.

"It's lunchtime, Warden," Ellie said as she let out a smile.

"L… Lunch…" Warden took in a small gulp, "Wait… am I here to be eaten!? Are you people so starved that you would eat me!?"

"Everyone!" Ellie then screamed as she waved her hand, "Let's kill this fool and get out of here. He has access to the outside! Even if we don't use our powers, we can gang up on him!"

Ellie started to burst out in laughter as she slowly walked towards Warden.

"Wait… Don't force me to kill any of you, please!" Warden stuttered as blue chains of light emerged from his arms.

Ellie continued to laugh as the other Supers started to approach. Her laugh, however, quickly faded away as they just passed by them.

"W-- guys!?"

Ellie grabbed one of the Supers' arms, only for his hand to be swatted away. The super, only glancing at her before looking away without any expression on his face.

Ellie, even after more than a month of being held captive, did not lose hope. As long as the Dark Millenium existed, there was a chance that she would be rescued. But hearing what she heard from Warden… the last light that was still flickering in her eyes was slowly being swooshed away.

"What's… going on?"

As for Warden, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief as the… Super Prisoners ignored him. He took a look at the frenzied Ellie one last time, before deciding to follow where the others were heading to.

Warden's eyes, however, could not help but take in a small but deep breath as they passed through another glass door-- the new hall, filled with foliage and trees. If it wasn't for the white bright wall surrounding their perimeter, then he would have thought they were outside.

One of the prisoners then stepped outside the line, before kneeling to the ground and placing both her hands on the ground. Warden was confused if he needed to do something, but before he could even make a decision, the ground started to tremble.

"F… fuck," Warden was about to stop the woman, but as soon as he saw some of the trees that have already withered away come back to life, he quickly retracted the blue chains of light crawling through the ground.

The woman then glanced at him, before returning to her line like what she did was just part of their daily routine.

As for the other super prisoners, they only took a short glance at the nature that suddenly befell their eyes, before once again moving like robots as they reached another glass door.

"...What?"

And as they entered the glass door, the bright light that has been drowning Warden's eyes since earlier faded-- instead replaced by the dim light provided by candles, as well as the somber but elegant music that hummed in the air.

"This… a restaurant?" He whispered as he watched the super prisoners one by one take a seat at the tables seemingly molded with the most expensive of wood. There was also a band playing in the center of the hall.

Just... how is one man capable of doing and building something like this?

And no matter how much he looked at it… the entire hall just seemed like some sort of fancy restaurant. And he would be right; as soon, a dozen or more people appeared-- carrying what seemed to be a menu.

And the ones carrying them?

Riley. A whole bunch of Riley Ross wearing a waiter's uniform. Warden then turned his attention towards the band, only to realize that the one's playing also looked like Riley Ross.

"Warden."

"Y… yes?"

His thoughts were then disrupted as one of the Waiter Rileys approached him. "We have already prepared a table for you. Please, follow me."

"O… of course," Warden could only nod as he followed Waiter Riley to what seemed to be the grandest table in the hall.

"Also, for the bath later-- Some of the guests are requesting to have access to the pool, would you like to allow them that leisure?"

"What…

...the fuck?"

***Volume 1 End***

Hi, that puts an end to Volume 1. Hope you like it so far since I really am enjoying writing this story, and I hope you continue to support my work even further as we go alone and the story turns even crazier!

Although the story is not as famous as 'My Hermes System' when it started, I will still make sure that I put as much, or even more effort to this and try to avoid the mistakes I did there. So from the bottom of my stomach...

...Seriously, thank you very much for supporting me!

Riley Ross/Darkday's story is just getting started. With the other Mega Academies now destroyed, the foreign students that are in the Academy has no choice but to assimilate themselves in a foreign school.

As for who the leader of Dark Millennium is, maybe we will find out in the next volume?

Will Riley stay in retirement? Will Mega Woman's location finally be found?

What other secrets is the government hiding? And for that, what other secrets does Riley have in his arsenal?

Find out in the next volume of... Riley Ross Z!

"Good work out there, Riley."

"Thank you, Scarlet Mage."

A trembling hum gently roared through the air as USMA's colossal gates once again slowly blocked its view of the outside world.

Riley closed his eyes as soon as he stepped back inside the Academy, allowing Scarlet Mage to gently wipe his face even though there really was no need to-- as no sweat or dirt could even be found resting on his skin.

The other members of the Police Force were also expecting someone to assist them after a long day of hard work. But forget someone wiping their sweat and tears, there wasn't even anyone there to give them a towel.

They have been trying to clean up the last remaining clutter from the accident outside the perimeter of the Academy… yet not even a single person waited for them inside to welcome them back in. The only thing they could do was grit their teeth as they watched Riley being pampered by one of the hottest instructors in the Academy.

The events of what happened were still fresh in their mind, of course-- but as they have been seeing dead bodies for almost a week now, they have grown numb to it… the least the Academy could do was give them a Scarlet Mage of their own-- they all thought.

"I'll… go ahead, Riley."

"Very well, Katrina."

"..." Katrina was also one of the students watching Riley and Scarlet Mage; but unlike most of them, she wasn't really interested in having someone to wipe her face. Instead, she was just looking at Riley; her eyes a bit solemn as she bid him farewell, "Next time, then."

"Next time?" Riley muttered, but Katrina was already gone.

"It would seem you are getting famous, Riley Ross," Katrina let out a small chuckle as she finished wiping Riley's face and neck.

"Have I not always been popular, Katherine?" Riley then started to walk towards where Katherine's car was parked, "What's news on the destruction of the Dark Millenium?"

"Only one base is left," Katherine quickly replied as she followed Riley, "It would seem they're really not stopping until they wipe them all out; they even wanted to invite me-- but they decided I was needed more in the Academy instead."

"Have they found the Dark Millenium's leader?" Riley muttered, "The one pretending to be Darkday?"

"No… not even a sign."

"Hmm… that is too bad," Riley then stepped inside Katherine's car, keeping quiet until Katherine also got inside, "And what about Mega Woman? Have you made any progress in searching for her whereabouts, Katherine?"

"...No," Katherine let out a sigh as soon as she heard Riley's question, "And if I may speak honestly-- you should just ask your father."

"No, I have already told you that my family's involvement in this should be minimal, Katherine."

"Your father is leading the annihilation of the Dark Millenium. I am pretty sure that is as involved as he could ever get," Katherine said as she started the car.

"Well, he could be in one of the cages," Riley quickly answered, "Then he would truly be involved with me, Katherine."

Katherine has been quite curious as Riley has been mentioning 'Cages' and the 'Others' several times but did not really want to ask any further as she was already deep inside Riley's world too much already. So instead, she just started to drive away with another question,

"...What about Silvie? You said so yourself that she looks almost identical to Mega Woman, questioning her would have merit."

"She knows nothing, Katherine," Riley shook his head, "...But the person that probably knows something will be arriving in the Academy soon."

"...What do you mean?"

"Silvie's father. The students' families are arriving at the Academy and will be staying indefinitely, correct?" Riley muttered, "Perhaps we could set up a meeting with him. If he is indeed Silvie's father, then he would most likely know where Mega Woman is as he is her… lover."

"Did… you also plan for this?"

"No, I'm not my father, Katherine," Riley's sigh almost tickled Katherine's ears, "I suppose we could just consider this as luck?"

"...Being lucky is not one of your abilities, is it? Like Lucky Chucky?"

"No, Katherine," Riley squinted his eyes, "There's someone out there with the ability to increase his luck?"

"...Yes."

"Interesting," Riley muttered, "Someday I will take you to see what other abilities I have, I am sure they will be delighted to meet you."

"..."

"Speaking of which, Katherine-- I suppose you will be meeting my mother soon."

"...What?"

Riley almost hit the barrier on his head on the dash as Katherine suddenly stepped on the brakes-- it was a good thing he was wearing his seatbelt; as even he, the evilest villain known to man, knows that one should always wear your seatbelt.

"You will be meeting my mother soon, Katherine," Riley then repeated as he fixed his hair, "It would seem my sister has been telling her everything about you and your previous desperate attempts to seduce me."

"...What?"

"She has been wanting to meet you, Katherine. I think the two of you will like each other, you're quite similar in some ways."

"What…

...What would we even be talking about?"

***

"Is… this the last of them?"

A small gnawing crunched in the air; a woman's whisper accompanied it. The woman had her hair in a ponytail, wearing a tank top that revealed her chiseled stomach. But even with the lines surrounding her body, her skin was the most noticeable of all-- it was grey.

Grey skin, with veins that almost seemed transparent that one could see red flowing through them. And in her hands, was a man; whose neck was twisted in a way that should not be possible.

And then, there was a beat. A beat echoing like a soft drum piercing the air as some sort of blur suddenly appeared in front of the woman; but soon, the blur turned into the form of a man-- his body completely covered in a black suit; his seemingly transparent helmet, almost taking the shape of his head.

His eyes could not be seen through his helmet… the green mustache that was plastered on his face, however, was pretty noticeable.

"Tempo?" The grey-skinned woman then slightly grunted as she saw the man, "What are fuck are you doing here?"

"Whiteking asked me to check up on you, Hera," the man called Tempo quickly replied as he looked at the grey-skinned woman, Hera, straight in the face.

"Why not check up on me himself?" Hera clicked her tongue as she dropped the body he was holding to the ground.

"You know he always avoids you when you're in this berserk state," Tempo sighed, "There's no using logic on you when you're like this."

"...I am learning to control my powers by the minute, thank you very much," Hera scoffed as she patted her hands clean of all the blood and dust around them.

"...Really?" Tempo breathed out as he turned his head towards the surrounding area; several houses within a 500-meter radius, blown to smithereens-- even buildings did not escape as craters formed like honeycombs, "Your...

...target is only 42 people, Hera."

"And only 42 people are dead."

Hera and Tempo-- 2 of the 7 members of the leading superhero group in the world, the Hope Guild.

"Your target is only 42 people, Hera."

"And only 42 people are dead."

Hera crossed her arms as she nodded to herself in satisfaction. Tempo, on the other hand, could not help but once again look at the ruin she made. Although it's true that he was not seeing any other bodies besides the one sprawled on the floor near them, it feels like there were bound to be more dead people.

"...I think you did more than--"

"Are you doubting my words, peasant?" Hera did not let Tempo finish his words as she took a step towards him, "I made sure to ask Whiteking to have the others evacuated in a very sneaky manner before I let loose here!"

"P… please calm down. T… the sun's gett--"

"I am calm!"

"H… hey… your fists! Your fists!" Tempo's body started blurring as he took a few steps back, his fingers pointing towards Hera's fists, which were now trembling; the red veins crawling on them letting out a pulsing glow.

And as soon as Hera realized her fists were trembling on their own, she quickly took in a long and very deep breath. And soon, her grey skin started to turn into its natural color-- a light brown. Her muscles also started to calm down-- maybe too much as they completely almost disappeared, leaving only a slender and tall woman in its wake.

"See?" Hera then let out a small scoff, "I know how to control my abilities."

"R… right," Tempo breathed out as he slightly took another step back.

[Tempo, the others need you in Singapore.]

"That's my cue to leave!"

"W… wait!"

"Stay chill, Hera!"

And as soon as Tempo's words reached Hera's ears, it was followed by the sound akin to that of skipping stones over a winter lake; echoing with some sort of ripple as Tempo's body could be seen flickering over the distance-- almost like rhythmic drum… a tempo.

"Tch," Hera then clicked her tongue as she watched Tempo disappear, "What are you talking about, I'm always chill."

[Hera, the collateral damage you've inflicted is estimated to be $724,000,000…

...would you be paying that in check or installments?]

"Fuck you, Whiteking!"

Hera's skin instantly turned grey as she violently stomped her foot to the ground; causing a small earthquake and obliterating whatever building still stood within the vicinity as the honeycomb-like craters began to merge into one huge crater.

[...]

"..."

[$1,200,420,444 now.]

"..."

[...]

"...Bulwark will pay for it."

***

"And so, what do you guys need me for?"

An echoing drum once again thundered in the air as Tempo appeared in a blur, his eyes immediately surveying the surrounding area, and as soon as he saw a bald man, his body once again blurred before appearing next to the bald man.

Unlike where Hera was, the area he was now in did not have that many houses or buildings; with only a single tall tower from afar being the only noticeable landmark. But instead, there were tents scattered everywhere.

"10 minutes and 24 seconds," the bald man then quickly said as he looked at his watch, which was almost indiscernible with all the blood covering it, "You are getting slow, Mr. Tempo."

The bald man then turned his red eyes towards Tempo, before wiping the knife in his hands on his white uniform… which was similar to that of a chef's.

"...I have been running the whole day. I came all from Russia and this is how you treat m-- Oh shit," Tempo could not help but let out a small gasp as he looked at the scenery behind the bald man; it was filled with corpses, their heads all separated from their bodies,

"...Wait 'til the media sees this," Tempo sighed.

"Whiteking will--"

"This is why I suggested for Butcher to stay home… or even better, kick him out of the team!"

And before the bald man could finish his words, a hissing sound whispered in the air as some sort of pearl-colored humanoid robot landed in the ground; its surface almost like scales that were rattling with every minute movement. Its figure, almost towering Tempo and the bald man by a full meter.

"I am here because I am 32% more efficient than any of you when it comes to lethal missions and assassinations," the bald man, Butcher, turned his red but almost dead-like eyes towards the robot, "Unlike you, Whiteking lite."

"W… Whiteking lite!?" The scales of the humanoid robot rattled erratically before its torso split wide open, revealing a slightly petite woman wearing some sort of goggles. But even with the goggles covering her eyes, the green streaks of lightning that were emerging from her almond-shaped eyes were clear to see. Her feet, also letting out green sparks with every step she took towards Butcher.

"My name is V and you should tremble from my name!" The petite woman roared, "And I eliminated more targets than you by… like a lot, go calculate that you emotionless bastard!"

"You eliminated more targets, correct. But in the process, you also destroyed a lot," Butcher then pointed his knife towards an area on the horizon, which was similar to the damage that Hera made back in Russia.

"Does that even--"

"Alright, alright!" Tempo then suddenly appeared between the two, both his hands raised in defeat, "Before the two of you start pulling each others' hair--"

"I don't have hair."

"...Before you guys start fighting, please tell me what you need me here for."

"Oh, that," Butcher then pointed his knife towards the tall tower that Tempo passed by earlier, "Please evacuate all the citizens within the impact zone."

"...God damn you guys," Tempo looked towards the tall tower, only to see it slowly crumbling and tilting to the side. Tempo's feet were about to move, but before he could take even a single step--

[I have this one, please rest.]

A golden glow appeared beside the tower, and if one were to look and squint their eyes, one could see a human within the bright golden luminescence. The individual's hair was gold, freely flowing in the air as he floated; the individual's tight-skin suit was also completely golden.

"Bulwark… You were here as well?"

[Of course.]

Bulwark's voice reverberated through Tempo's earbuds as he saw him placing his hand on the tilting tower, and as soon as he did so, a sort of golden force field quickly swallowed the tower, before Bulwark began to carefully lift it above him.

And although Bulwark's voice clearly indicated that he was male, his face seemed more akin to that of a beautiful woman as his golden eyes looked down on Tempo.

"..."

[Since you are not needed there,]

And as Tempo was busy almost being dragged to the other side, Whiteking's voice echoed through his ear, [Go and assist Empress in London. I'll send you the coordinates since she is in the air.]

"Sure--"

[I do not need help, Whiteking.]

And before Tempo could even respond, a sharp and seemingly strict voice pierced his ears.

[That's the last airbase,] Whiteking responded, [It would help you better if Tempo is there.]

[I said I do not--]

"On my way."

And before the female super called Empress could respond, another drumming echo whispered in the air as Tempo disappeared from his spot.

"Hm…" Tempo's eyes almost seemed like they completely turned black as he looked at the coordinates sent to him by Whiteking. There were hundreds of screens projected on the shield of his helmet, helping him process which way to go.

And soon, after a minute, his feet stopped moving.

"Greetings, m'queen. I have arrived just in time for tea-- Oh shit, this is high," Tempo's feet were at the edge of a metallic platform, and beneath him was nothing but a sea of clouds.

"And where art thou, m'queen?" Tempo then mockingly said as he took a few steps back, "Seriously though, where are you?"

Tempo's eyes scanned the roof of the colossal floating ship he was now standing on, only to see no signs of anyone other than him.

"Are you inside the ship?"

[I told you I do not need your help. Blame Whiteking for what's about to happen to you next.]

"What do you--"

And before Tempo could even finish his words, a terrifying howl hummed through the sky like a whale as the colossal ship started to tremble.

"...Shit," and soon… Tempo could see the clouds getting farther and farther away in view.

"...Please don't do what I think you're about to do."

[....Too late.]

"...Please don't do what I think you're about to do."

[...Too late.]

Tempo could only crouch down as the clouds that once littered beside his feet were no longer to be seen. And soon, his fingers started to lift from the ground as he felt himself getting lighter and lighter.

Several warning signs also appeared on his helmet as he could feel a permeating breeze crawling through his skin; but soon, with the disappearance of the warning signs, the temperature within his suit started to stabilize.

"You… you did this on purpose, didn't you, Whiteking!?" Tempo then screamed as his surroundings started to turn slightly darker; the light that beautifully surrounded mother earth, slowly fading.

[I apologize belatedly.]

Tempo could hear Whiteking slightly chuckling from behind the earbuds, [I wanted to test if the new suit is capable of withstanding the harsh environments and conditions of space. It is very good to see that it actually is.]

"You used me as a guinea pig!? What if it didn't work!?"

[You'll survive. And also, Empress is there to save you in case you start choking or something.]

And as soon as Whiteking finished his words, everything within Tempo's view became slow as he quickly took a few steps back; leaving some sort of skirt of wind with every step as he did so.

He then turned his eyes towards where he was just standing a few moments ago, only for him to see the roof splitting open; the debris shooting out at a very slow pace as it ruptured into varying sizes of cracks.

However, even with everything else moving slowly; the fist that suddenly emerged from the ruptured floor moved at an almost normal rate, the numerous golden bangles wrapped around its arm dangling freely; and soon, the owner of that fist revealed itself to be a woman.

Her eyes were completely blue; her skin was dark and almost silky, a complete contrast with her long white hair that flowed freely in the air-- only restricted by the gold crown she was wearing, which was shaped like a thorny feather on the sides.

Like the rest of the members of the Hope Guild, the suit she was wearing had traces of being developed by Whiteking; hers was sort of a soft, gold and black armor that covered her torso, leaving her arms completely free with only the golden bangles to adorn them.

The long skirt that was split in the middle she was wearing also snapped in the air, waking Tempo from his stupor.

Tempo did not look for long, however, as he remembered that he was currently in space.

"This… is quite brutal," Tempo then muttered as he could see people floating inside the hole that Empress created.

"This is better," Empress then let out a small sigh as she stepped back on the roof of the ship, "At least this way, their deaths will be quick and almost painless."

Empress raised her hand, and as soon as she did so, Tempo quickly disappeared from his spot-- not before cursing Whiteking, of course.

"F… fuck you, Whiteking!" Tempo screamed as he clumsily leaped away from the ship; and even though they were in space, each of his steps still made an echoing sound.

And with him gone, Empress slammed her palm on the colossal airship. There was no sound whatsoever, only a deathly silence as the entirety of the ship rippled, its body crumpling ever so slowly… and soon erupted into tiny million pieces.

"..." Tempo, who was watching the view as earth's gravity once again slowly greeted him, could not help but let out a sigh of relief as he escaped the Empress's wrath. His relieved sighs, however, quickly became that of guilt as he saw the hundreds of people writhing in space-- but soon quickly stopping as the merciless expanse of space crushed the last embers of their life.

However, once again, his sigh was interrupted as he realized one crucial thing.

"...Wait, can this survive entering back to the atmosphere!?"

[...We'll see.]

"W… Whiteking!"

***

"God... damn it."

Tempo's heavy breaths whispered loudly in the air as he allowed himself to fall on a metallic, but seemingly soft chair.

"Why do you look so tired, Tempo?"

Tempo's sighs were then quickly overpowered by whirring noise that whistled in the air-- the sound that V's mecha suit was making whenever she stepped out of it. Her green eyes, emitting statics of electricity as she sat on the chair in front of her, leaving her mecha suit standing behind her.

"Maybe it's also time to kick you out of the guild and replace you with someone younger?" V then said as she smiled at Tempo.

"What do you mean tired!?" Tempo quickly raised his voice as he slammed the table in the center of them, "I am always the one cleaning all of your mess… And why are you always talking about having someone kicked out!?"

"I'm just saying," V shrugged her shoulders before rolling her glowing eyes.

"Y--"

"That's enough."

And before Tempo could even rebuke, words filled with authority echoed throughout the white and bright hall they were in, "Why are the two of you always acting like children?"

V and Tempo then quickly leaned back to their seats, before looking to the side to avoid each other's gazes; and beside them, were the other members of the Hope Guild, already seated and just watching the two of them with an amused expression on their faces.

The hall they were in emitted a white light on all corners, with multiple giant monitors attached to the wall, showing different cities in the view of a satellite.

"Is everyone here?" The voice filled with authority once again echoed throughout the hall as Empress approached the others; confidently walking before flicking her long skirt to the side as she took a seat at the center of the v-shaped table.

"Present!" V was the first to raise her hand.

"Here, here," Tempo said with a small sigh.

"I am here as you required," Butcher whispered, his arms crossed and his knives on the table.

"Always at your service, ma'am," Bulwark saluted, his golden eyes flickering as he did so.

"Let's just get this over with, I still have a modeling gig later," Hera lazily whispered as she rested her arms on the table.

"..."

"..."

"..."

A few seconds passed with no one speaking; until finally, Empress let out a small sigh as she turned her eyes towards V's mecha suit. And as soon as she did so, Whiteking stepped out from behind it.

"Sorry, I was repairing something," Whiteking then said as he waved his hand, before proceeding to sit next to Empress.

"We've destroyed all of the bases, correct?" Empress quickly breathed out as soon as everyone was accounted for.

"According to my informant, that is all of them," Whiteking nodded.

"And are we truly sure this informant could be trusted?" Empress slightly leaned closer to Whiteking's seat.

"Everything he or she said has been true so far," Whiteking once again nodded, "I thoroughly analyzed everything with the database, everything checked out."

"But there's no data on their leader?" Empress squinted her eyes.

"Only that my informant referred to her as...

....she."

"...She?"

"So the leader of the Dark Millenium is a woman?"

"So their leader really isn't Darkday?" Hera then joined in on the conversation, clicking her tongue as she checked her finely manicured nails, "I was hoping to fight him again."

"I believe you are lying, Hera," Butcher then opened his eyes as he looked Hera in the eyes, "You almost died in the last battle. If it was not for Mega Woman fighting Darkday's main body, then the chances of you dying was at 100%."

"Shut your balding head, red eyes," Hera returned Butcher's gaze with a glare.

"It is not just you, Hera," Butcher shook his head, "The percent of all of us dying without Mega Woman there was at a hundred percent."

"...Tch."

Butcher's words were then followed by a painful silence-- only broken with Empress's sigh.

"Enough speaking of Darkday. He has not shown himself for months, allowing us to breathe," Empress said as she waved her hand, "Thank you all for responding to my call. I know you're busy doing your duties with your own countries."

"Hm."

"Just a little, this is important, though."

"You may return to your lives," Empress then said as she stood up, "However, our mission is still ongoing-- finding the Dark Millenium's leader. And make sure you wipe out any traces of us annihilating the Dark Millenium," she then said as she looked at Whiteking.

"Already have," Whiteking raised his thumb.

"Alright, all of you may leave."

And as soon as she said that, the members of the Hope Guild quickly stood all at the same time.

"Except for you, Whiteking. Please stay."

"..." The other members looked at each other with slightly furrowed eyebrows as they heard Empress's words, but continued to leave without a word after a few seconds.

Whiteking looked at the leaving members; and as soon as everyone was gone, his helmet opened up and quickly folded into his pauldrons.

"What's up--"

And as soon as Whiteking turned around, he felt a warm touch placed upon his lips.

"..." Whiteking's mind paused for a few seconds before he leaned his head back and his arms quickly pushed away the source of the warmth.

"We can't, Empress."

"Call me by my name, Bernard," Empress's eyebrows quickly furrowed as Whiteking pushed her away.

"..."

"..."

"...Adaeze," Whiteking whispered, "We can't keep doing this. I have a wife and kids."

"You had a wife and a kid before."

"That was when Hannah was just born! I… I was so confused at that time that--"

"You say that… but you're the one who came back to me, remember?" Empress's voice became soft as she grabbed Whiteking's hand, "Or are you only using me whenever you're troubled? What do you think I am!?"

"Just… let's not," Whiteking quickly shook her hand away, "That… that time I thought Darkday would kill us all… I was just… Let's just stop this. The others are already getting suspicious."

"For one of the smartest people I know, you're also the most oblivious one," Empress muttered, "They already know about us. I am in love with you, Bernard… No… I love you."

"And I love my wife," Whiteking then said as he turned to leave.

"...You wouldn't have slept with me if you did."

"..." Whiteking did not respond, but instead his helmet once again covered his head as he stepped out of the bright hall.

"..."

"..."

With her left alone in the Guild Hall, Empress once again sat back on her seat; quickly placing both her hands on her forehead as she let out a long and very deep breath… a breath that soon stuttered.

"Why…" Empress breathed out as tears started to trail on her face, "Why... does it have to be you?

Empress, Whiteking, Tempo, Bulwark, Hera, V, and Butcher; All Grade-S Supers. Together, they form the leading and No. 1 Superhero group in the world--

--the Hope Guild.

***

"Damn… What's the occasion? Why is everyone suddenly out and not emo anymore?" Gary could be seen leaping into the air, his palms above his eyes as he looked at the almost thousand people gathered in front of the Academy gates.

"...Weren't you informed?" Hannah answered him as she slightly pushed him to the side, "Most of the students' families will be staying in the Academy now."

"Oh…" Gary quickly stopped hopping around as he looked Hannah straight in the eyes, "Then let me come with you guys."

"...Why?"

"So I can meet my future mother-in-law."

"Go fuck yourself."

"Why don't the both of us do that to me?" Gary repeatedly raised both his eyebrows.

"Go away, man! Bother your own family," Hannah waved both her hands, gesturing to Gary to leave.

"Well…

...I don't really have any family here."

"...Fine," Hannah sighed as she heard Gary's words,

"But don't say anything unnecessary or I will crush your balls myself-- or worse, Riley will do it."

"I will do no such thing, sister," Riley, who was keeping quiet on the side, quickly furrowed his eyebrows as soon as he heard his sister's words, "I find it very disgusting that you would even propose such a thing…

...ew."

"...Why do I feel like I should be relieved and hurt at the same time?" Gary muttered as his eye began to twitch, "Anyway, where's the other two?"

"Silvie and Tomoe?" Hannah breathed out, "Silvie will be here any minute now… but as for Tomoe, she isn't really answering any of my calls."

"I smell parental issues, we shall visit her in her room later as good friends."

"...You're not allowed in the female's building."

"Not allowed… or not advised?" Gary once again raised both his eyebrows repeatedly. Gary and Hannah continued to bicker for a few more minutes, before Hannah slightly moved closer to Riley.

"Speaking of people that should be here…" Hannah said, her voice turning colder by the second, "Why is she here!?" She then roared as her fingers pointed towards the silver-haired woman standing beside Riley.

"Because mother wants to meet her," Riley quickly answered after taking a glance at Katherine, "I think she is excited because she has heard a lot of things about her from you, sister."

"Oh…" Hannah's eye suddenly became slanted as she heard Riley's words, "...This should be good then."

"..." Katherine, who was quietly standing on the side, could not help but twitch her eyes as Hannah's mocking chuckle whispered through her ears. Although she might sound crazy saying it, but out of all the things that she had done for Riley, this was probably the most nervous she has been.

...Even having a hand in killing all of those innocent people couldn't compare to what she was feeling right now.

"Ah, it's opening!" Gary then once again leaped in the air as a loud humming noise reverberated in the air, "I'm so excited to meet my future mother-in-- Gukh!"

And before Gary could even finish his words, his balls landed straight towards Hannah's fist. And with the pained roar that almost reached the heavens, the other students that were near them could not help but move away due to the sheer force of second-hand discomfort they were feeling.

"W… why? This… this was for you…"

Gary's dying words, however, were heard by none as Hannah and the others were busy looking at the colossal armored trucks and tanks entering the Academy. Most of them could not help but slightly let out small gasps as they did not expect them to come rolling in with military equipment… but ever since the incident, it would seem the government was already putting every expense into safeguarding the people in the Academy.

There were also super-soldiers and heavy tanks blocking the gates as they closed-- making sure no one would be able to get in.

And finally, after all of that charade-- the students' families began stepping out of the armored vehicles one by one. They were asked by the staff to go out in a leisurely and relaxed manner, but as soon as they saw the faces of their children, they all rushed to hug them.

"Do you see mom!?"

"I have," Riley muttered as he raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, a woman emerged and floated from the crowd; and slowly, the woman hovered towards them.

"R… Riley! I thought it was you! P… please, drop me down! It's embarrassing!"

"Very well, mother." Riley quickly dropped his hand, and as soon as he did so, her mother came falling down from the air.

"Riley!?" Katherine was about to summon a puff of wind below Diana, but before she could do so, Diana suddenly started spinning in the air.

"..."

And with extreme agility, she landed on the ground elegantly, letting out a confident smirk as she looked at her children. And without even saying a word, she rushed towards them and hugged them; Riley, however, quickly dodged to the side.

"This… is a really weird family, don't you think so, teach?" Gary then whispered as he finally recovered from his misfortune.

Weird?

Weird was an understatement.

The two could only watch as Diana relentlessly-- violently tried to hug Riley, only for Riley to evade her advance with what seemed like Tai Chi.

And if their eyes weren't fooling them, Diana's hands... were getting faster and faster. Were they really sure Diana wasn't a Super?

And after a few more seconds of this, Diana then looked towards Katherine; her breaths still heavy from having to chase Riley around.

"So…" Diana then squinted her eyes as she approached Katherine,

"You're the instructor…

....dating my son?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"When… when do you think Silvie and Tomoe gonna come?"

"Shut it, Gary."

"I… I was just asking bruh."

Gary could only slouch deeper into his seat as the tone of Hannah's voice almost buried him alive. He was used to Hannah being violent and fussy, but it was never to this level of heaviness.

They were in their usual hideout-- or perhaps it could be said to be their superhero cave now, the Korean Shaved Ice store. And it was supposed to be cold in the shop, but Gary could feel himself sweating from the heavy atmosphere hissing in the air.

Gary's eyes then turned towards Charlotte, as if begging her to do something about this situation like she did last time. But alas, Charlotte just quickly avoided his eyes; fidgeting with her cashier's terminal even though there weren't even any customers.

Seeing as Charlotte was completely ignoring them, the only thing that he could do was look back and forth across the people at his table.

Hannah, Katherine, Riley, and his mother, Diana.

Of course, if he already found the situation incredibly uncomfortable and nerve-wracking… what more Katherine?

Katherine was now feeling something that she couldn't explain. Riley's mother said she wanted to talk to her, but so far, Diana has only been quietly sitting at her seat without even saying a word for almost half an hour now.

There was a smile plastered on her face-- her heart, however, almost deafened Katherine from how fast it was beating; she wouldn't be surprised if Diana just fainted right here and now.

Just say what you want to say already-- Katherine thought as she returned Diana's smile.

"Where will you be staying in the Academy, mother?"

But finally, after a few more seconds of this awkward and chilling silence, Riley was the first to speak.

And soon, finally, Diana also broke her silence-- but not to answer her son's question.

"How old are you, Scarlet Mage?" But instead looked at Katherine straight in the eyes, her tone completely cold; her smile, however, still stood strong.

"I'm… 28, Mrs. Ross," Katherine quickly answered, but not without taking in a gulp mid-sentence.

"How old do you think Riley is?"

"...17."

"He is 16, Scarlet Mage. Barely--"

"I am actually 17 years old now, mother," Riley interrupted the conversation.

"...What?"

"My birthday already passed inside the Academy, mother," Riley mentioned, "You even told father to greet me on your behalf."

"When… when did that happen?"

"A couple months ago, mother," Riley said.

"..." Diana squinted her eyes at Riley, before once again focusing her attention on Katherine, "E… Either way, he just passed the age of consent."

"You tell her, mom!" Hannah added, her head always facing the ceiling as she tried her best to look down on Katherine."

"My son is still very young and ignorant about the world," Diana then let out a sigh, "I am afraid that you are preying on his innocence…

...What exactly is it that you want from him?"

"That's…"

What was she even supposed to say? That Riley has her mother hostage and that she was actually just a slave to him? Or that…

"I am in love with your son, Mrs. Ross."

"Oh, shit!"

Gary, whose eyes were still carefully watching the scenery unfold in front of him, could not help but rise from his seat; however, his head was quickly slammed to the table by Hannah as she stood up.

"Love!? Do you even know what you--"

"I see," and before Hannah could even finish her raging words, Diana raised her hand and gestured for her to calm down-- and seeing the serious look on her mother's face, the only thing Hannah could do was obey.

"And what about you, Riley?" Diana then said as she looked at her son, "What do you feel about her?"

"I am incapable of feeling love, mother."

"Yes, yes," Diana quickly waved her hand, "But what do you feel about her? What is her role to you?"

"..."

Riley glanced at Katherine for a few seconds, before turning his head back to where he was previously looking, "She is very important to my daily operations, mother. I can't do the things I have been doing now as efficiently without her help."

"I… see."

And soon, Diana's shoulders began to tremble; and if one focused their ears, one could hear her whispering something.

"M… mom? Please… calm down," Hannah then said as she slightly moved away from Diana, "See what you did, Riley!? You made her--"

"My son finally has a girlfriend!"

Hannah then almost stumbled to the ground as Diana suddenly stood up from her seat, raising her hand as she moved closer towards Katherine and Riley. She then grabbed her phone from her bag and started taking pictures of them.

"W… w… what are you doing, mom!?" Hannah said as she tried to grab the phone from her mother's hand, but alas, she was weirdly fast.

"Interesting," Riley muttered as she saw the phone, "You were allowed to bring in your phones, mother?"

"No," Diana shook her hand as she continued taking photos of Riley and Katherine, "They gave it to us when we were in the van."

"..." Riley squinted his eyes as soon as he heard his mother's words. The students were allowed to have phones... and now even the families.

The government was so secretive of the Academy at first, but now it felt like they wanted them to be shown to the outside world. Just what exactly is their plan?

It was definitely something they couldn't do when Mega Woman was still present. He should probably have Katherine check in on--

"Mom! I thought you were on my side about this!"

His thoughts were then completely disrupted as Hannah's body began to emit fumes, causing Charlotte to panic as their store's display started melting one by one.

"I am, dear," Diana then stopped taking photos as she let out a sigh, "But I am also on your brother's side. You know, throughout his growing up, I always thought that he was never going to have a girlfriend?"

"T… that's not--"

"And to think his first girlfriend will be this hot! Is your silver hair natural? Or did you have it bleached somewhere!?"

"S… something like that?" Katherine could not help but move to the side as Diana suddenly scooched over beside her.

"Mom… what are you--"

"Rather than that," Diana's tone then suddenly became serious as she looked at Hannah, "You're already turning 20 in a few months… when are you going to get a boyfriend?"

"What!? This isn't about me--"

"Why, hello there… future mother-in-law."

And before Hannah could even say another word, Gary stood up and quickly kneeled in front of Diana, gently holding her hand and smiling at her.

"Oh my," Diana chuckled, "Such a muscular young fella. Could it be--"

"No! He's not my boyfriend! Please don't continue your words!"

"What Hannah said is right, future mother-in-law," Gary then let out a long and deep sigh as he let go of Diana's hand, "But soon, I will conquer her heart and I can finally truly call you… my mother."

"My… how thoughtful of you, Hannah," Diana once again chuckled as she looked at her daughter, "For you to befriend another boy like your brother… who would think you were this compassionate."

"...What?" Hannah raised an eyebrow.

"This boy is in the spectrum as well, no?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

And so, for the first time ever, Gary had his mouth completely shut.

There were many more reunions happening all around the Academy; most are happy, some with tears of joy… and some also filled with pain and pretending.

"Tomoe Reynolds, we brought your mother here."

Tomoe was currently inside her apartment; the only light that could be seen was from her phone that reflected through her eyes. And even with the almost endless knocking resounding in the room, her eyes did not leave the phone one bit as they continued to stare at videos and photos of Riley.

"Tomoe Reynolds, your mother is here to see you!"

"Tomo--"

"It's fine."

"..." And as soon as a different voice seeped from the door, Tomoe's eyes suddenly began to flicker. But after a few seconds, they returned to normal as she once again stared at her phone.

"I'll… just see her later when she is not tired."

"That's… Very well, Mrs. Reynolds. Let me at least escort you to the Family Villa."

"..."

"..."

And as soon as she was sure that there weren't any more people outside her apartment, she quickly stood up from the bed; quickly leaving the room as soon as she got dressed.

Tomoe was one of the few who refused to see their parents; there were also those who met with their family… but in the end, did not really have the reunion they imagined.

"Father…"

Silvie was in her apartment, her body completely straight as her eyes followed the man walking around her room, which was free of any unnecessary items; almost immaculate, even.

The man continued to walk, his fingers trailing on the wall as he did so. And after a few more seconds of doing this, he stopped to check on his fingers; nodding as soon as he checked that there were no signs of dust sticking on them.

"Good," the man nodded, his glasses slightly sliding down the bridge of his nose as he did so. The man had the same hair color as Silvie-- a gold with a brown shade, tied into a ponytail.

"About the incident that happened, are you okay now?" The man then said as he stood in front of Silvie.

"Yes, thank you for your concern, father."

"I heard it was during the Festival?"

"Yes."

"Were you winning your event?"

"...I would like to think so, father."

"Hm, that is good to know."

"D… Dad?" Silvie's body then began to relax as she heard her father's sigh.

"Hm?"

"My… friends and I actually agreed to meet after this. They are waiting for me right now," Silvie muttered as she slightly looked to the side, glancing at her father from time to time, "Can… can you come with me to meet them?"

"Friends?" Silvie's father breathed out, "You have made friends here?"

"Y… yes," Silvie smiled, "You should come with--"

"I'm tired," Silvie's father shook his head before she could finish her words, "Tell them I will meet them next time."

"That's--"

"Go ahead," Silvie's father let out a small smile as he gestured to Silvie to leave, "I'll find my way through the Academy on my own."

"..."

"...Okay, father," Silvie once again stood straight, trying her best not to bite her lip, "Please… take your rest."

"Hm," Silvie's father watched as Silvie left the apartment, before shaking his head with a sigh,

"...I knew this was a bad idea."

One would be surprised that Silvie is not alone with this kind of reunion, as there were also many who wanted to please their parents. There are also reunions, however, that involved a subtle… malice.

"Is what you said on the phone true?"

"Yes, father…

....The One Cursed by God is here."

"Yes, father…

...The One Cursed by God is here."

In front of the Academy gates, the clamoring and murmurings in the air still whispered strongly as there were still students and families that had not headed to the respective housing provided to them by the Academy.

And among them, was a group of students from the South Africa Mega Academy; huddled up along with their families.

However, it was quite hard to determine whose parent is who, as all of them were only looking at one person-- the one that Jamba calls his father. Their heads were all slightly bowed, perhaps not daring to have their eyes at a higher level than Jamba's father.

But even if they weren't bowing their heads; Jamba's father towered even him, who was now probably the tallest student in the Academy, by almost an entire foot.

"Are you sure, my son?" Jamba's father breathed out, the tone of his voice almost shook the ground from how deep it was.

"Yes, fa--"

"Call me Chief when the others are present."

"Y… yes, Chief Abdalla," Jamba slightly stuttered as his father's domineering voice slightly crawled through his skin.

"I see," Chief Abdalla placed his hand on his chest, "It would seem the time for us to do our duty has come. What happened to this place must also have something to do with the Ghost…

...Our fate is true."

"Our fate is true," Jamba and the other members of the group repeated Chief Abdalla's words; their voices completely in sync as they hummingly whispered in the air.

"..."

"...The fuck."

Duma, the SAMA student that Riley spoke to the night before the events, could not help but slightly squint his eyes as he looked at Jamba's little gathering.

"Is something wrong, son?"

"N… no. Actually, yes," Duma then quickly looked towards the man that patted his shoulder. And just like him, his father also adorned dreads on his head, "Those guys seem to be from some sort of cult."

"That--" Duma's father took a quick look to where his son was pointing, only for him to quickly move his head away with a slight wince, "Best not to get involved with them, son. I recognized the tall man in the middle, the one with the beard-- he is some chief of a tribe or something. He was on the local news a few years back."

"They… are talking about the One Cursed by God," Duma then said, "I'm afraid they're going to cause some trouble in the Academy."

"Cursed by God?" Duma's father could not help but let out a snort before grabbing his bags on the ground, "Just some old tales grandpa used to tell us. Most importantly, how is the Academy treating you?"

"...The classes don't start until next week, I think," Duma sighed, "We'll kno--"

"Can you believe it!?" And before Duma could even finish his words, his father suddenly raised the bags he was holding in the air, "My son in America… never thought I'd see the day."

"...I'm here because a whole lot of people died, dad."

"Right, right. I don't forget," Duma's father then shook his head as he started to head towards the bus that would take them to the Family Villa.

"I'll see you around, fa--"

"What are you talking about!? You're going to help me bring my things!"

"...Things?" Duma blinked a couple of times before looking towards where his father was pointing to… only to see a large refrigerator.

"You… brought the fridge?"

"Of course! Who's going to eat the food!? Our neighbors!? Ah, no. No!"

"...Why did they even allow you to bring that?"

Duma could only let out a long and deep sigh as he started carrying his father's things, but not before taking one final glance at Jamba and his tribe.

...It looks like he needs to warn Riley Ross.

***

"Agh! I can't believe this!"

Hannah was now roaming outside the Academy's Mall, which was now officially dubbed as Mega Mall. But no matter how mega it was, Hannah's whispers of frustration were enough to cover the whole mall.

"What do you mean I need a boyfriend!?" Hannah then angrily muttered as she stomped her foot on the ground as she walked aimlessly, "I thought she was there to lecture Riley but then she star-- Agh!"

And as she wasn't looking where she was going, it was only a matter of time before she bumped into something… or into someone.

"What the fuck… Can't you watch where you're goi--"

"Are you alright, m'lady?"

And before Hannah could even release her frustration, a hand was suddenly offered to her.

"..." She stared at the hand for a few seconds, before turning her head towards its owner-- A blonde young man, with a cane in his other hand.

"...Thanks," Hannah then took the hand offered to her as she looked to the side while helping herself up.

"Oh, aren't you… the one that was taken hostage?"

"...I am. What's it to you?" Hannah furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to pull her hand away, but found that she was unable to do so.

"Ah, where are my manners," the young man then finally let go of her hand as he suddenly bowed towards Hannah, "My name is Julius Reuben…

...I hope you have recovered from what happened?"

"...Yeah," Hannah's eyebrows began to lower even further as she decided to leave. But before she could even take 3 steps--

"You were splendidly beautiful during that horrific time, Madam Hannah," Reuben's words breezed through her ears, almost making her freeze where she stood from the cringe.

"W… what the?" She muttered as she tried her best not to look Julius on the face.

"Even in the utmost adversity, you never once cowered in fear. I truly admire that," Julius continued,

"I believe that if I were in the same situation, I would have been filled with much trepidation as soon as I saw the bombs attached to the villain's body."

"...Right," Hannah squinted her eyes.

"Very well, you seem busy. I am not going to keep you," Julius then once again bowed, "My family is also waiting for me. But…

...perhaps we can share our numbers so we would meet again soon-- and not in happenstance?"

"..."

"...No."

"I see. Perhaps in our next meeting."

"Y… Yeah," Hannah could only awkwardly smile as Julius waved her goodbye. And as soon as he was out of sight, Hannah let out the biggest breath of relief in her life,

"What… what the fuck was that!?" Hannah breathed out. Was… was she actually getting hit on? Why was it another weird guy? Was that… her fate? Was she fated to be with a weird--

"Silv!"

And before she could finish her awry thoughts, she quickly raised her hand as soon as her eyes caught Silvie's silhouette.

"...Silvie!"

Silvie, however, seemed to have not noticed her as she continued walking towards the mall. Thankfully, after a few more steps, she noticed Hannah waving at her.

"Oh… H… hi," Silvie let out a somewhat dejected smile as she ran towards Hannah.

"...What's up?" Hannah quickly noticed this, "Where's… your father?"

"He… said he was tired," Silvie sighed.

"I… see. Are you okay, though?"

"Yes," Silvie then shook her head as she let out a small chuckle, "Just a bit disappointed. How's it going with your mother? Why are you outside?"

"Ugh… please don't ask me," Hannah once again groaned in frustration.

"...That bad, huh?"

And with that, Silvie's sighs of disappointment and Hannah's grounds of frustration made an orchestra worthy of filling the entire parking lot-- only stopped as soon as Silvie saw Tomoe walking towards the mall.

"Tomoe!"

Tomoe was wearing a pair of headphones. And even covered with a hoodie, it was quite obvious that it was her due to her unique face. And as soon as Tomoe saw them, she quickly hid the phone she was holding and ran towards them.

"I am very sorry for my tardiness," Tomoe then bowed, "Have… you finished the meeting with your parents?"

"...Only my mom is there," Hannah muttered.

"What about you, Tomoe?" Silvie then said as she looked around, "Where's your mother?"

"I didn't want to see her."

"I… I see," Silvie could not help but stutter. If only she had half the bluntness of Tomoe, then maybe she could have insisted her father to join them.

"..."

"..."

"..."

The three then looked at each other in the eyes for a couple of seconds.

"Should we head inside the shop?"

"Oh god, please no."

"..."

"..."

"..."

Once again, the three just looked each other in the eyes, before their collective sighs almost drowned the entire Academy.

It would seem the three of them all had different problems with their parents.

***

A week passed, and the foreign students have more than acclimatized themselves inside USMA; most of the students have also started to loosen up and relax-- a big credit from having their families with them during the trying times.

And finally, the Academy has once again continued their lectures, with the students back in their costumes. As for the foreign students, they were distributed to different classrooms, and although there were minor problems and altercations in the first few hours; they soon began making friends.

Everything was about to go back to normal… However, there was an announcement that shook the entire school. With 7 Mega Students in one Academy, the school had decided to revoke all of their titles and privileges temporarily.

"So… is there going to be a fight between the 7 of them?"

With Katherine sharing this news to Class 1-V, all the eyes were at Silvie, USMA's Mega Student.

"Will there be another event to choose the Super Duper Mega Student, Miss Scarlet Mage!?"

"An event… No," Katherine shook her head.

And with that news, came the biggest change in the Academy.

"As it was before, each one of you will have the chance to be the Mega Student… but each of your activities will now be broadcast to the outside world."

"...What!?"

"But I thought our identities are supposed to be a secret!?"

"Fool, you should have known something like this would happen. They gave us phones for fuck's sake."

"Settle down, I wasn't done," Katherine raised her hand, "Even if you are not from the previous 7 Mega Students, or even if you're not doing too well…

...you will now have a chance to become the next Mega Student."

"...What? How!?"

"The Academy will no longer be grading you," Katherine sighed as she shook her head,

"...But the people."

"What!? That's so stupid!" Hannah stood up from her seat as she pointed her finger at Katherine, "I want out! I want to withdraw from the Academy! This isn't some kind of circus! I feel like the Academy is exploiting us now!"

There were a lot of mixed reactions inside the class; there were those that were amused, there were those that were angry, some were happy.

However, Katherine was only focusing on one-- Riley's fluctuating heart.

If Katherine was reading his heart right, then Riley…

....is furious.

With the instructors breaking the news of a voting system, the entire academy building was filled with clamor and whispers. Class 1-V was only one of the many classrooms that were in an uproar-- but even with all of these noises, Katherine was solely focused on Riley.

His heart was currently fluctuating; the last time she heard his heart beating like this was when he almost strangled her to death. Realizing this, Katherine could not help but take in a short but deep breath.

Was Riley about to do something? Is he going to destroy the Academy?

Katherine then subtly turned her eyes towards Riley, only to see his eyebrows trembling ever so slightly.

"..." Were they really in trouble?

"What's wrong with this stupid school!?"

And before Katherine's thoughts could go even more awry, Hannah's words once again reverberated throughout the entire classroom. This act would have probably annoyed Katherine; but instead, it made her let out a sigh of relief.

As long as Hannah was here, she was sure that Riley wouldn't do anything that would harm even a single strand of her hair. And so, Katherine could only watch as Hannah took off from her seat, stomping her way to the front of the teacher's platform.

"The Academy can't do this! We're not some freaks that you could just exhibit in some sort of circus!" Hannah continued.

And seeing as how some of the students were nodding, it would seem that they agree with her. Most, however, were just keeping quiet as their minds were lost in thought; with some even shrugging, showing they did not mind.

"What, are we going to perform like monkeys in front of all the people now? Is that what the government wants!?" Hannah said as she slammed her palm numerous times on the platform as she looked up towards Katherine, "What is this, the government playing Big Brother!? You even have some kind of fucked up villain list that you still have not explained--"

"Even if you continue to complain, this is out of my control," Katherine finally had enough as she raised her voice and returned Hannah's stares, "This is the government's orders-- go complain to them."

"Oh, I'm complaining!" Hannah did not let up and raised her voice even further, "They planned this from the start! I wouldn't be surprised if they even created the Dark Millenium in the first place to--"

"Hannah, please calm down!"

"To..." Hannah was about to continue her words, but as soon as she saw the expression on Silvie's face as she tried to calm her down, the only thing she could do was shake her head.

"Fuck this shit," she then breathed out as she returned to her seat, "This fucking government, I swear."

"W... wait," and as soon as Hannah's raging voice started to dissipate, it was then replaced by Gary's somewhat sedated voice.

"If... if the citizens will be watching us in our activities from now on... doesn't that mean we have our own channel or something!?" Gary breathed out as he stood up from his seat.

"There... will be a streaming platform that will have channels dedicated to each of you, yes," Katherine responded, "But I don't know the full details, so we would have to wait for the Academy's official statement."

"W... wait..." Gary's hands started to tremble, "What... what about the followers I gained in YouView!? I... I've just passed a thousand subs!"

"...As I said, I don't have the full details," Katherine's eyes started to twitch, "But it will be implemented next week."

"But who will edit our videos!? Is it just going to be raw!?" Gary's almost screaming and pained voice echoed throughout the entire classroom, "This...

...This can't be happening!"

Throughout the day, there were a lot of mixed reactions; some agreed, some hated it, some were neutral...

...and then there was Gary.

But even with all of the hustle and bustle, the day moved on; the normal classes in the afternoon almost sedated the topic, as the students returned to studying the law-- almost completely erasing the topic from the minds of the students as they all stepped out of the classroom, tired and confused.

There was one student, however, who remained inside Class 1-V.

Riley Ross was still sitting at his desk, his elbows rested as he stared at nowhere in particular. But after a few seconds, a whistling hiss whispered in the room as the metal door opened.

"Is... everything alright, Riley?" Katherine's somewhat soft voice then resounded in the empty classroom. She then took a step forward, locking the doors of the classroom with her tablet as she did so.

However, as soon as she took her 3rd step, she felt binding pressure crawling across her body, and without even having the time to react, she flew across the room, stopping right in front of Riley.

"Y... you're hurting me," Katherine muttered as her arms were completely locked, slightly pressing on her breasts which put her in quite the unflattering position, "Why... why are you so angr-- Eep!"

And before she could even finish her words, she felt herself fall on top of the desk; her face, being slowly wrapped by Riley's deep breaths as his lips were only an inch away from hers.

"..." Katherine could not help but take in a small gulp as she glanced at Riley's warm-looking but pale lips. And after a few moments, she slowly leaned in closer. But before their lips could touch, Riley spoke-- leaving Katherine with her lips mouth slightly opened and her tongue slightly sticking out.

"Mega Woman," Riley then muttered.

"M... Mega Woman?" While Katherine stuttered.

"Hm," Riley then nodded as he leaned back on his seat, "She wouldn't like what's happening now at all, Katherine."

"...What do you mean?" Seeing as Riley had no intention of being physical with her at all, Katherine stood from the desk and started to compose herself.

"Throughout our battles and meetings together... I have learned things about her, you see," Riley breathed out, the tone of his voice almost reflecting his emotions, "We talked for long amounts of time, Katherine... and I know she wouldn't like what the government is doing at all."

"You... talked to her?" Katherine no longer had any unnecessary thoughts as she sat beside Riley, her voice filled with curiosity, "But you told me she was unresponsive when you... hid her in your closet."

"She was, Katherine," Riley shook his head, "I meant our discussions before that."

"...You and Mega Woman... talked even before that?" Katherine breathed out, her surprise slowly building up. Riley... truly had a different tone whenever he was talking about Mega Woman. It... somewhat made Katherine a little... jealous?

"Yes, she approached me once."

"Approached... without the costume!?"

"No...

...as Darkday."

A few years ago, when Darkday's name was already starting to be known throughout the entire world, he was casually roaming across the vast skies...

...busy comparing the screams of those he had killed and tortured. Specifically, which race was the most squeamish. He was on his way home, no longer caring about the happenings below him.

He spoke to himself, he chuckled, he contemplated... but then he stopped.

"..."

Because right in front of him, blocking his path...

....was the Earth's mightiest superhero.

"...Oh,"

The violent wind that wafted through Darkday's helmet instantly dispersed as soon as he stopped roaming in the skies… just a few seconds ago, his mind was busy comparing the beautiful screams he had heard so far.

However, he could not help but halt his flight as he suddenly saw Mega Woman's figure floating from afar. Was he so busy and engrossed that he couldn't even detect that the world's mightiest hero was blocking his path?

"..." Riley looked around the horizon before staring at Mega Woman for a couple of seconds. But after a few more moments, he let out a short but deep sigh… and flew away.

A skirt of wind flowed across his body as the clouds circled around him; following him as he tried to get away from Mega Woman as far as possible.

Riley glanced behind him, and seeing as Mega Woman still has not moved from her spot, she didn't seem to have any intention of following. And so, with a small sigh, Riley looked forward… only to see Mega Woman blocking her path.

"..."

And without even taking any pause, Riley shot straight towards the ground to once again avoid her. An echo reverberated through the air as Riley landed on the ground; causing a small crater to form beneath his feet.

Riley then looked around, only to see a horizon of stone mountains; waving green and flowing blue as far as the eyes could see-- if Riley was right, then he was currently somewhere in New Zealand.

He did not take in the sights for long, however, as his feet once again moved. But alas, as soon as he turned around, Mega Woman was once again there, blocking his path.

"..." Riley ran away once again-- perhaps for a full hour until he reached an area lush with trees.

"Stop running away, Darkday."

"..." Riley looked to the side, only to see Mega Woman flying beside him. Riley quickly stopped running as he saw her. He then slammed his hand on the ground, causing the trees and vines to block and bind Mega Woman.

But alas, they did nothing. Riley could only watch as Mega Woman starts casually walking towards him; ripping away the trees and vines like they were nothing.

"Hm," Riley looked around him for a few moments, before turning his head towards the approaching Mega Woman and getting into a fighting stance.

"You can't win, Darkday," Mega Woman, on the other hand, only shook her head as she continued to approach him.

"...Then kill me, Mega Woman."

"I can neutralize you without harming a single bone in your body," Mega Woman breathed out, "Just--"

And before she could say another word, Riley rushed towards her, the ground beneath him turning into a crevice as his whistling fist threatened to blow Mega Woman's head into smithereens.

The lush forest around them rippled; blown away by the sheer force of Riley's fist touching Mega Woman's face… even the small fauna and the ground beneath them were ripped away.

It, however, did absolutely nothing to Mega Woman, as her eyes just remained looking at Riley.

"That hurts, child," Mega Woman sighed.

"..." Riley did not seem to mind as removed his fist on Mega Woman's chin, using it instead to grab Mega Woman's shoulder as he used it to pull himself closer towards her, leaping as his knee threatened to crush Mega Woman's jaw.

But once again… it did nothing.

"That really hurts. Can you please stop?" Mega Woman then grabbed his helmet, and as soon as she did so, Riley rotated his body.

"Are you trying to kill yourself?" Mega Woman quickly let go of Riley's helmet to prevent his neck from snapping in half,

"...Is that why you're doing all of this, to commit some sort of fantasy suicide?"

"..." And as soon as Riley heard Mega Woman talk, he quickly leaped a few steps back; his head slightly tilting as he stared at her.

"I am not here to kill you or subjugate you," Mega Woman once again sighed, "I just want to talk, child."

"Okay."

"..."

"..."

"Of course you have to be weird," Mega Woman could not help but once again sigh as Riley's body began to relax without even a sign of hesitation, "Let's not talk here, it's suffocating."

"..." And with Mega Woman suddenly flying away, the only thing that Riley could do was follow her until they reached the area where he previously landed; the one with the view of the horizon-- serene and almost peaceful. The only sounds that one could hear were the violent gush of the waterfalls, the rustling of the grass, as well as the cries of aves.

"I know you are aware of what I wanted to talk about, you seem like a smart kid," Mega Woman then breathed out as soon as Riley landed on the cliff.

"...My pets-- I mean my guests?"

"...Guests; you call them that?" Mega Woman could not help but blink a couple of times as she glanced at Riley, "But yes… the missing supers. Right now there are 72."

"..."

"Are… all your guests still alive?" Mega Woman said as her breaths slightly became sedated.

"I am very saddened to say that 13 have died, Mega Woman."

Mega Woman's deep breaths quickly reached Riley's ears; her eyes closing as she looked to the ground, "Perhaps you want to tell me where they are staying?"

"If you kill me, I'll tell you."

"Pft," Mega Woman could not help but let out a giggle as she heard Riley's blunt words, "You could have just told me you don't want to."

"I was serious," Riley shook his head, "...Why not torture me to get their location, Mega Woman?"

"...Are you some sort of masochist?" Mega Woman shook her head with a sigh, "I would have already done that if I knew you would give me their location."

"Hm."

"Can… you tell me why you're doing all of this, Darkday?" Mega Woman glanced at Riley for a few seconds, before turning her eyes towards the beautiful horizon.

"I do not know, Mega Woman. Why do you need to breathe?"

"I don't need to breathe."

"..."

"Pft," Mega Woman once again giggled as she saw Darkday's somewhat confused movements, "I get what you were trying to say, you don't have to worry."

"...Okay."

"So do I need to categorize you as some sort of psychopath?" Mega Woman then breathed out, "But I don't think any Asylum for Individuals with Super Abilities will take someone like you."

"I do not know, Mega Woman," Riley shook his head as his feet slowly made their way closer to Mega Woman, "I was diagnosed by the medical practitioners as having Asperger's Syndrome when I was younger."

"ASD?" Mega Woman once again glanced at Riley, "But you seem quite talkative to be one. I have met a couple of people and even misguided people in my life with the same condition as you, but none of them really… socialize the way you do."

"Because I like talking with you, Mega Woman," Riley muttered, "I find you quite... fascinating. Perhaps a little brutish, but still with the elegance of a performer of ballet."

"..."

"..."

"...So you're a psychopath."

"So you're a psychopath, then. P... pft."

"..." Riley could only stare at Mega Woman as she suddenly burst out in a chuckle; almost deafening Riley with how loud her voice was. But finally, after a few more seconds, her chuckles died down and Riley was able to answer her.

"I don't believe I am, Mega Woman," Riley shook his head, "I am of the impression that psychopaths tend to lie-- I do not like lying if I don't have to."

"Because strong beings do not need to lie," Mega Woman sighed.

"Tha--"

"Ah, tutut!" Mega Woman raised her finger, "I believe you. I've just been surrounded by psychopaths since they are much more common on my planet-- maybe even half of them are."

"..."

"What I can't believe, however, is that the one terrorizing the entire world is just… a child," Mega Woman said, her eyes as if looking through Riley's helmet.

"!!!" Riley quickly covered his face with his hands as soon as he heard Mega Woman's words. Mega Woman, on the other hand, only chuckled once more.

"You do not have to worry, Darkday. Unlike what the media claims, people on my planet do not have X-ray vision… I don't have x-ray vision."

"..." Riley could not help but let out a small breath as he lowered his hands, "...So you really are from another planet, Mega Woman?"

"Yes," Mega Woman muttered, "What about you?"

"I'm not an alien--"

"I mean where were you born."

"Ah," Riley hummed, "I was born in Ohio according to my adoptive parents."

"..." Mega Woman's eyes widened as she heard Riley's words; but after a few seconds, she turned her eyes towards the skies.

"...Do you know that there are satellites out there watching our every move?"

"I am aware of them, Mega Woman."

"You don't have to worry, though," Mega Woman then breathed out, "I strictly told them to not try and follow me anywhere."

And as soon as she said that, she removed her mask; her blue eyes now even more visible, almost as if they were the skies themselves.

"..." Riley was slightly taken aback; almost contemplating whether or not he should remove his helmet. But of course, in the end, chose not to do so, "I am not worried, Mega Woman. They can't follow me as well."

"Hm, that's true," Mega Woman then glanced at Riley, before once again turning her eyes towards the sky, "The clouds always seem to be hovering above you. It's like you're moving them almost subconsciously at this point-- truly suits the name they gave you, Darkday."

"...You're the one who gave me that name, Mega Woman."

"Was I?" Mega Woman let out a small giggle as she sat on the ground, "You're so young and yet so powerful…

...why didn't you use your psychokinetic ability against me?"

"My main priority was to escape, Mega Woman," Riley quickly answered as he too, sat on the ground, "I can't defeat you."

"I… see," Mega Woman let out a sigh as she once again looked towards the skies, "Do you know that some heroes are being monitored? Most without their consent… even a handful of supervillains are actually on the government's radar."

"If that is so… then why have they not apprehended the other villains?" Riley slightly tilted his head to the side, "If they know where they hide, then would it not be possible to deal with them with minimal casualty?"

"Because they have their uses," Mega Woman then turned her eyes towards Riley, "Once you grow up, you'll understand that it is all about resources and money."

"..."

"Mark my words, once I am gone from the picture and no one is there to keep them in check, they will start exploiting the heroes like products," Mega Woman closed her eyes, "My world is the same, us ordinary citizens are nothing but tools."

"You... are not ordinary, Mega Woman," Riley then let out a small sigh as he turned his head towards Mega Woman, "You… are beautiful. Probably the most beautiful object in the world."

"Pft," Mega Woman quickly let out a small chuckle, glancing at Riley before looking towards the horizon, "It is truly unfortunate that you were born that way… You could have replaced me in the future."

"Are you truly not going to arrest me today, Mega Woman?"

"As I told you, I'm just here to talk," Mega Woman shook her head, "And if I did apprehend you, you will probably kill all your guests, right?"

"Yes."

Mega Woman's sighs almost echoed through the horizon, "I think I understand you now, Darkday."

"You can kill me now. You will save a lot more lives by doing so."

"See? You're lying right now," Mega Woman chuckled, "But no. I think you have a role to play in this life, Darkday. There are things out there in the universe; much scarier than anything you have ever seen. A great evil like you might be needed even more than me."

"...I will kill millions more."

"I will be there to stop you."

"I will hear you scream, Mega Woman. I will kill you-- you will regret this decision."

"Well, that's something that can't happen," Mega Woman then smiled at Riley, "I can't die."

And with those as her final words, she suddenly flew up towards the sky, leaving Riley slightly confused.

"...Oh!"

"What? What is it!? What happened next?"

Katherine's somewhat excited voice reverberated throughout the classroom as Riley's eyes suddenly widened.

"I forgot," Riley then breathed out, "She... did tell me she can't die. How could I have mistaken that for banter."

"..." Seeing the somewhat curious look on Riley's face, the only thing that Katherine could do was sigh, "...But to think that you talked with her for that long and no one knew; it's quite a surprise."

"Hm."

"But you said that you weren't even able to inflict even a scratch on her? When did this happen?"

"About 2 years ago, if my memory serves me correct."

"...So you couldn't defeat her 2 years ago," Katherine placed her hand on her chin. If Mega Woman only killed Riley then… then she truly would have prevented a million more deaths-- she probably lived in regret before getting defeated by Riley, knowing she allowed this great evil to run free.

She had the chance to do so but did not… in the end, perhaps it was arrogance that led to her defeat.

"Let's go."

"Wait, I have something to report regarding Silvie's father."

Riley was about to stand up from his seat, but Katherine blocked his path before he could do so.

"...Report."

"He will be working as a medic in the Academy."

"A medic?" Riley furrowed his eyebrows, "Is he a Super?"

"As far as I know, he's not."

"Are there any other parents that will be working for the Academy from now on?"

"Only a handful," Katherine shook her head, "But one needs to be accredited by the government before you can work here."

"I… see," Riley muttered.

"Silvie… do you think she really could be Mega Woman's daughter?"

"Maybe," Riley then said as he stood up, "Good work, Katherine. Please continue your investigation."

Riley was about to leave, but once again, Katherine blocked his path.

"Riley… Can we…"

"..." Riley could hear the slightly shivering tone in Katherine's voice; her mouth opening as if the words she wanted to say were too heavy to escape from her mouth.

"Do you wish to have sexual intercourse with me again, Katherine?"

"T… That's…"

"Then you could have just said so from the start," Riley then let out a sigh as he sat back down in his seat, "This seems to help you more in your work, am I correct?"

"..." Katherine nodded, "But… can you… maybe…

...remove your sunglasses?"

***

"..."

Riley stepped out of the school building, his eyes looking towards the sky that was almost getting ready to darken. But still, even with the looming darkness… he once again wore his sunglasses.

He then looked towards the numerous people walking around the campus; before letting out a small breath and wearing the Police Force band on his arm. It would seem the students were slowly recovering from the incident, as he could even see some foreign students chatting with the locals.

"Time to work," Riley then whispered. But before he could even take 3 steps, a voice called for him from behind.

"R… Riley."

"Black Bell," Riley then said as he turned around, "You are fine now?"

Bella was no longer in her costume, but instead on some sort of… white dress that compliments her dark skin.

"...I've been fine for a week now," Bella said as she let out a small sigh, "I think the pain of not being there to help when the tragedy happened hurts me more."

"...But you weren't there?"

"That's not what I meant," Bella let out a wry chuckle, "Anyway, I've been waiting for you for almost 2 hours now, man. What took you so long?"

"I was exercising, Black Bell," Riley muttered, "Did you need me for something?"

"Just… a question," Bella then glanced at Riley several times. And seeing as he wasn't saying anything, that was probably a sign that it was alright.

"How… did you become so strong?" Bella then asked.

Riley slightly furrowed his eyebrows as he heard the question. But after a few more seconds of looking at nowhere in particular…

"...Because of Mega Woman."

"That's…" Bella could only blink a couple of times from hearing his answer, "So… because you have a goal?"

"...Not really."

"I… have goals as well," Bella shrugged, seemingly not hearing Riley's response as she started walking, "My brother and I actually came from a very strict fam; religious, baptist church bullshit hallelujah and all that."

"..."

"And you can kinda already guess they didn't approve of us since… well, I like women and my brother likes men," Bella then slightly let out a chuckle, followed by a sniffle as she rubbed her nose, "That's why I am wearing this shitty dress right now since they're here, can't escape them."

Bella then spun around, showing the frills and silk of her white dress.

"How is this even relevant to your question?"

"..."

"..."

Bella then started to slouch as she let out a long and deep sigh, "I just wanted to say I want to be strong like you… then maybe there would be no one judging me."

"..."

"You're different, n… no offense. Eh, you know what I mean, man," Bella then rolled her lips as she waved her hands, "You're different and yet no one dares to say anything 'coz you're strong, man…

...If I had your strength, then maybe my mamma and pappa would be chill, you know?"

"I believe that's wrong, Black Bell," Riley then let out a small sigh as he shook his head, "My mother doesn't judge me because she is a good person."

"...Hm? What do you mean?"

"You are different from the majority, yes… But there is nothing wrong with you, Black Bell…

...You're just surrounded by the wrong people."

"Ho… hold up, back up a little there," Bella then slightly took a step back as she started fanning herself,

"Shit… you keeping it real, white hair. You could be a president and I'd be voting for you. Hell, if I wasn't a big L in the LGBT then I would probably be head over heels for you right now."

"...Thank you, Black Bell."

"No man, thank you," Bella then let out a small chuckle as she subtly wiped the small tears that were trying to come out of her eyes, "You belong in the fam now, you should know that."

Bella then raised her fist towards Riley; her face gesturing to Riley to bump it with his own fist. But alas, Riley only looked at her first before looking away.

"Y… yeah, that's cool. We need a little practice," Bella chuckled as she lowered her fist, "I'll see you around, brother. Don't go stopping some random black guy now."

"...I won't."

Riley could only let out a small but deep sigh as he watched as Bella ran away. And so, finally, he could peacefully continue his patrol.

He walked around the Academy for a full hour, but oddly enough, no one seems to be causing any trouble. Perhaps the tragic events that have happened still truly lingered in their minds-- sedating any need to cause problems.

And so, Riley decided to call it a night.

And just as he was about to fly away, he suddenly moved his head to the side; his body slightly tilting with it.

A giant needle then shot down from above-- if he did not move his body, then it would have definitely landed on top of his head.

Riley then quickly looked up, only to see a large net threatening to cover him entirely.

"..." It instantly stopped in the air, however, as Riley raised his hand.

And soon, several steps whispered into his ear, coming from all directions and completely surrounding him. He slowly scanned the owners of the footsteps, only to see a familiar face approaching him-- Jamba, the student he fought back in the Combat Tournament event.

"Well…" Riley then sighed,

"....At least you're not random."

"You… are Jamba from SAMA, correct?"

"Tch."

With the large net hovering above Riley, it almost seemed like time had stopped for them. Even the leaves of the foliage planted on the side of the roads were not moving; no doubt a show of prowess from the white-haired young man in front of them.

Riley was currently surrounded, but the tone of his voice and the look of his voice showed his nonchalance-- a mistake that he would pay dearly, Jamba thought. He and his tribe members were already wearing masks and even made sure to cover every inch of their body-- but Riley was still quickly able to guess who he was.

That did not matter, however, as the masks weren't intended for Riley in the first place, it was for the multiple cameras that were scattered all around the Academy, as well as the onlookers that might pass them by.

"This is an assault against a student of the Academy; unregulated use of powers; using violence against an officer of the Police Force-- all grounds for suspension and lock--"

"Do you think I care about that?" Jamba breathed out as he and his group slowly encircled Riley, the distance between them becoming shorter and shorter.

"Oh," Riley's eyebrows then slightly rose as he looked towards Jamba's direction, "Were you not satisfied with the dental service I offered you?"

"Tha--"

"Then I apologize, there are no refunds."

"Y--"

Jamba was about to say something. However, as soon as he saw the weird smile growing on Riley's face; not only he, but the others also could not help but slightly choke on their breaths.

"You…" Jamba then breathed out as he pointed at Riley, "You really are the One Cursed by God."

"I see. So this is about our cultural differences again."

"No! This is about fate and prophecy!"

"Oh, okay," Riley nodded before shaking his head, "Nonetheless, I need to apprehend all of you and make a report to Nightwalker."

Riley was about to take a step forward, but before he could even take a single step, Jamba… tripped and fell on his head; or perhaps it was more appropriate to say that his head was slammed on the ground.

"..." Riley then took a few steps back as someone suddenly appeared in front of him. And if he remembered correctly--

"Are you okay!?"

"You… are Duma from SAMA?" Duma, the African student he met the night before the Festival Events happened.

"I'm here to help you, Riley Ross!" Duma shouted; his back towards Riley while his eyes not leaving Jamba and his group, "These people are in some sort of cult… I think they want to kill you."

"Cult!?"

And as soon as Duma's words whispered into Jamba's ears, he quickly stomped his foot, "You dare call our sacred tribe a cult!? Do not meddle in things you do not understand, coconut boy!"

"B… boy? We're the same age, you idiot! And you're going to get us all in trouble for this!" Duma retorted, "You guys are not the only African students in this school!"

"Trouble? I'm sure that Ghost there is the one responsible for putting us into this school in the first place! He's the one who killed all those innocent people!"

"W-- Are you fucking insane!?"

And with that, Duma's entire body blurred; the ground beneath him, blasted away as he disappeared from his spot.

"..." Riley, who was behind him, could not help but sigh as his clothes were almost soiled by the dirt shooting at him. He then looked towards Duma's figure, who was moving in some sort of zigzag pattern as he rushed towards Jamba.

"You think you can take me on, sprinter!?" Jamba roared, followed by the sound of his flesh tearing up as his sharp bones sliced their way through his skin-- not allowing Duma to approach him any further.

"Tch," Duma ran around Jamba, trying his best to find a weak spot as he threw feints to throw off Jamba. Jamba remained like a ball, however, not allowing himself to be caught up in Duma's advances.

"..." As for Riley, he could only once again sigh as the two suddenly started fighting each other. He then looked towards the large net that was floating above him-- and with a flick of his finger, let it fly straight on top of Jamba and Duma.

"W… what the!?" With Duma running around, he and Jamba were quickly pulled towards the ground as he dragged the net that suddenly blanketed the two of them.

"No unsanctioned duels in the Academy," Riley then muttered.

"W… I was helping you!" Duma said as he tried to swim his way out from the confines of the net.

"That is why I am only issuing you a very light warning."

And as soon as Riley said that, Duma felt his body slowly sliding away from the net-- not stopping until he was close to Riley.

"W… what are all of you doing!? Kill him!" Jamba, who was still sadly drowned by the net, could not help but wave his hand as he ordered his tribesmen to attack Riley, "Why are all of you just watching!?"

"W… We can't move."

"What do you--" And before Jamba could even finish his words, the net suddenly moved towards his nearest comrade, who could only watch in horror as the net almost looked like the mouth of a hippopotamus, threatening to swallow him whole…

...and that's exactly what the net did, swallow him whole.

He was not alone, however, as soon, all of his comrades were in the net's stomach together. But seeing them still struggle inside, Riley could not help but once again shake his head.

"Please behave, Jamba and the others."

Riley was about to fly away with his… prisoners, but before he could do so, Duma blocked his path.

"W… wait, Riley Ross," he then said, the tone of his voice somewhat meek, "Can… can you not report them?"

"Why?"

"Just… the other students might think that all students from SAMA are… like him," Duma pleaded, "I don't want us to be discriminated against just because of them."

"I see," Riley nodded before his feet slowly left the ground, "But I missed the part where that's my problem."

"W… wait, please!"

"..."

With Duma suddenly kneeling on the ground, Riley could only blink a couple of times as he stopped mid-air.

"Okay."

And after a few seconds, his steps whispered to Duma's ears. Duma quickly looked up to thank him, but could not do so as he saw… the weird smile on Riley's face. But still, he shook his head after a few moments and thanked him.

The net then proceeded to defecate Jamba and the others out one by one.

"This is my final warning for them," Riley muttered, the creepy smile on his face still persisting,

"The next time will be the last."

***

"Oh shit, here we go again."

"Ah man, I just lost to you during the tournament and now I'm about to lose again!"

"That--"

"Riley, you're sitting this one out again."

The students of Class 1-V were currently out in one of the vast fields of the Academy, all huddled up into groups as their whispers of excitement fluttered in the air.

Riley and Bella were currently talking to each other, with the other members of the Telekinetic group obviously listening in on them with great interest… made obvious by their wide eyes and leaning ears that almost caused them to fall down.

The people in their group, however, soon let out sighs of relief as Riley was called forth by Scarlet Mage.

None of them really talk about it that much in public, but it was the unspoken truth not only in their classroom but in the entire Academy…

...Riley Ross is strong; perhaps the strongest Telekinetic student in the Academy right now.

And with the activity they have for the day, most of the members of the telekinetic group could not help but let out sighs of relief as they watch Riley walking away.

As for their activity? It was the same as the one they did on the 2nd day of the Academy-- Deciding who was on top of each power category.

Their sighs of relief, however, we cut short as one of them raised their hands.

"I don't think him not participating is fair, ma'am."

The USMA members of the Telekinetic quickly looked towards the student who raised his hand. The African student could not help but slightly back away as the stares of his group mates almost drowned him with the frustration they contained.

With the addition of the foreign students in each class, the visible hierarchy needed to once again be visible to arouse the fire of competition in their hearts-- or so what the one responsible for deciding the Academy's syllabus said.

"I… I just saw Riley perform during the combat tournament," the African student then muttered, "I… I wish to experience how strong he is in person."

And as soon as the members of the other group heard his words, they all could not help but nod in agreement. They were always far away whenever Riley showed his might-- this was another rare chance to see him in action.

"That is not--" Katherine was about to say something, but before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt the warmth of Riley's touch on her cheek.

"It's fine, Scarlet Mage," Riley then said in a slight whisper, "I can still supervise even when playing with the rest of them."

Katherine could only look back and forth between Riley and his hand-- her face slightly turning red; made obvious by her now silver hair.

"Very well." And without even a question, Katherine gestured to Riley to join the Telekinetic group.

"That… why did he do that?"

The foreign students' eyes all showed their confusion with what just happened,

"Is… is that how people talk to each other in America?" One of the Singaporean students tried to touch the cheek of the one beside him, only for his hand to be slapped away.

But after a few seconds, the students from USMA started whispering about the… rumor about Riley Ross and Scarlet Mage.

And soon, the curious whispers were replaced by loud gasps.

"I… I find that highly inappropriate!" One of the students from the England Academy bellowed.

"...Why? He's old enough?" A student from Japan muttered.

"Right? The brother's so lucky," a student from USMA added, or more specifically, a student named Gary.

"Settle down," Katherine then raised her hand, her sighs managing to whisper into each of the students' ears, "Riley, you can go ahead."

Katherine watched Riley walk towards the Telekinetic group, before once again facing the other students, "Okay, now let me tell you the rules again…

...It's the same as before, you need to neutralize your opponent, harming them is allowed-- but as minimal as possible."

"W… what? But before we couldn't--"

"The Academy… changed it due to the recent and… tragic events that have... happened," Katherine's voice became slightly sedated as she remembered all the burnt and mangled bodies scattered on the ground. But after a few moments, subtly shook her head and continued laying out the rules,

"With the recent threats, we think that the supervillains and terrorists are getting bolder, and thus we need to respond to the level of the threat."

"D… damn, they are really cranking it up," Gary then breathed out as he looked at Silvie, "What do you think about this?"

"Think about what?" Silvie whispered.

"About harming each other," Gary muttered, "Since you're the Mega Student I am sure you don't agree with--"

"It's only minimal, so it's alright," Silvie, however, only shook her head, "They said it was allowed now."

"...What?" Gary awkwardly chuckled, "But… but surely you're not going to harm me, right? We're friends?"

"...I'm not the Mega Student anymore, old friend," Silvie looked Gary straight in the eyes, her gaze clearly laughing at him, "I need the money now."

"W… what? Why!?"

"They revoked my title, remember?"

"Le gasp!" Gary muttered as he covered his mouth. The other members of their group as well, could not help but sigh in defeat.

"Also!" Katherine raised her voice as the students once again started making noise, "The activity now has a second round of sorts…

...All those who came out on top of each group will now also compete against each other."

"What!?"

The students started to clamor as soon as they heard Katherine's words. If they knew something like this was going to happen, then they wouldn't have agreed in letting Riley join in on the activity-- now they, from the other groups, also needed to worry about him.

They wanted to experience Riley's strength… but not that close.

"Fucking finally!" And while most of the students were breathing out their distress, Hannah slapped her first and cracked her neck as she looked towards Riley,

"I finally have a reason to beat your ass, brother!"

"...Hannah-aneki."

"Hm?" Hannah then turned her head as soon as she heard her name, only to see Tomoe bowing at her, "...What is it?"

"I… What makes you so sure you can win against me?" Tomoe then said as she raised her head.

"Oho…

....Rebelling now?"

"Ho? Getting rebellious now, aren't you?"

The humming murmurs of the USMA members of the Elemental group almost reached the skies as they all placed their eyes towards Hannah and Tomoe. They all remembered how Tomoe froze all of them without even blinking an eye. Of course, some of them tried to fight her during the first hierarchy activity, but Tomoe's raw power was truly a league of its own-- her Power Stamina, or Mana as the elemental cool kids want to call it, was almost boundless.

Of course, needless to say, she won in a landslide. There might also be some strong ones with the added elementals in their group, but the fight between Tomoe and Hannah was probably the only thing they were looking forward to; after all…

...Tomoe was also the one who won in her group back when her class was still… alive.

Hannah has a big flaw, however, which might put her in a tight spot against Tomoe. Unlike Tomoe who has an almost unlimited amount of mana, Hannah prioritized raw continuous power… making her mana decrease almost by the second.

And one more thing… was that Tomoe's ability was better in neutralizing people without bringing them too much harm. Compared that to Hannah… then they should already have a winner if everything falls into place.

But still, this should be quite a battle to remember.

"I know you're all heated up."

But before any of the students could start their matches, Katherine suddenly clapped her hands; and as soon as each of the students' attention was on her, she quickly tapped something on her tablet.

The students were wondering what she had just done, but they did not need to wonder for that long as an orchestra of drones slowly whirred their way out of nowhere towards their class.

"W… What?" Gary, who was about to set up his phone, could not help but kick the tripod he erected away in frustration. He was already losing subs ever since the announcement that the Academy would be broadcasting their activities… but the realization of it truly happening finally put the final nail in the coffin. Gary… would probably lose all of his subs by the end of the day.

He did not know why, however. As when he checked Riley's inactive YouView channel, his subs were increasing by the minute. Does he need to get kidnapped!? Is that it!?

"..."

"As I said the other day," Katherine then continued, "The citizens will be watching your performance from now on… and will be voting accordingly. Even if you win here, it doesn't guarantee that you will get the title of Mega Student, as that would depend on your votes by the end of the month."

"Ma'am… I know you already explained all of this last week," one of the students raised their hand, "But wouldn't the villains outside learn about us with this?"

"Most villains would already know what you're capable of 3 seconds after you start fighting. Our abilities have already been on the planet for hundreds of years, creating preceding strategies..." Katherine explained, "...Better to show them you're not to mess with in the first place."

"Yeah man, the teach is right… and who would learn from a weakling like you anyway!?"

"What did you say, stretchy face!?"

"I'll also be careful with what I say from now on," Katherine clapped her hands, "After all, you're already being broadcasted."

"W… what the."

"Don't worry, as the other classes are also in the same position," Katherine then said, "But since this is the only Mega Academy currently active…

...The whole world might just very well be watching you."

The blades of grass on the ground were almost plucked away as most of the students all took in a deep breath at the same time. They weren't even real superheroes yet…

...and the world would already be judging them.

"Alright, you know the drill. You can decide amongst yourself on how to start," Katherine then said as she floated in the air. And as she reached a sufficient height, a drone suddenly approached her… before handing her what seemed to be a cup of coffee.

"..." Katherine could only blink a couple of times, before deciding to take it. That's weird, she thought. Since when was the Academy giving out free coffee?

She then carefully smelled the coffee, and seeing as it was just aromatic-- she proceeded to take a sip without thinking any further. But as she did so… she noticed that the drone that handed her the coffee was still beside her… its lens pointed directly towards her… or rather, the cup she was holding.

"..." Katherine then squinted her eyes as she scanned the cup, only to see the label 'Starbeans' printed on it.

Starbeans… was a popular coffee shop. And soon, it finally clicked to her what was happening; she then looked towards Riley, only to see him looking at her with his eyebrows furrowed.

Seeing this, the only thing that she could do was rotate the cup to hide the label; and as soon as she did so, the drone flew away.

It would seem Riley was right on the money…

...the government was starting to exploit them. Soon, some of the students might even be offered brand deals. She could only wish that Riley remained calm through all of this; if not, then the blood on her hands that were already solidifying would grow even heavier… until she could no longer lift them up.

"Should we start then?"

Back in the ground, Hannah was currently walking around and circling Tomoe, cracking her knuckles as she did so.

Tomoe, on the other hand, only calmly bowed as her palms slowly opened to the sides.

"W… wait!" But before the two could start duking it out, one of the foreign students stepped forward, "W… why don't the two of you fight us first so we could progress--"

But before he could even finish his words, an iceberg instantly covered him and the other members of the Elemental group.

"..."

But with a snap of Tomoe's finger, the iceberg prison also quickly melted away.

"...Understandable, have a good day."

The foreign student then said as he moved away; followed by the rest of the group as they all sat on the ground without uttering any more words. Katrina was also one of the people that was frozen-- she truly wanted to fight with Hannah and Tomoe so she could test herself against Riley's circle... but since everyone else backed off, it would be quite embarrassing to voice out her wishes now.

"Hm. show off," Hannah then let out a small snicker as she looked at Tomoe, "I like that, don't even think about holding back. Show my brother you have enough strength to stand by his side and protect each other."

Tomoe quickly nodded as she heard Hannah's words. Lately, Riley has not been calling him and only meeting up with the First Subordinate. She was supposed to be a major part of the group, but at this point, she might as well just be a ghost member.

"Please take care of me, Hannah-aneki."

"P… please stop that. I only said that as a joke," Hannah once again chuckled. But after a few more moments, she stopped walking in circles and nodded at Tomoe, who bowed in response.

"Let's go!" Hannah then rushed towards Tomoe, but a translucent darkness quickly wrapped her entire body as she was quickly encased in a block of dark and murky ice-- not even allowing her to take a 3rd step.

"...That's it?" The students that were watching on the side could not help but exclaim as they saw Hannah confined in the ice prison.

Tomoe, however, did not move her eyes for even a second. And soon, even through the thick and murky ice… she saw a smile slowly building on Hannah's face.

Bubbles then started trickling around her, boiling the ice wrapped around her skin at an incredible rate; but not enough that it would explode.

Seeing this, Tomoe also let out a smile of her own. As expected of Riley's sister, she thought.

And soon, an ocean of mist exploded throughout the field, blinding everyone within its embrace.

Tomoe quickly covered herself in a wall of ice to protect herself but doing so decreased her visibility even more as the ice she produced had the translucency of saturated cola.

"..." Tomoe then closed her eyes. And soon, she felt a heat coming from above. She then opened her eyes to look, only to see a flaming silhouette sparking and trickling beyond the thick mist.

Of course, Tomoe already knew that Hannah would be attacking there as she purposely left her top open-- and so, without even taking a pause, Tomoe raised her finger, causing multiple rods of ice to emerge from the wall she created. Since the icicles were blunt, there was no way it would-- !!!

Tomoe could not help but widen in shock as the rods went through Hannah. She quickly retracted all of her powers, but it was already too late.

"N… no!" However, as soon as the silhouette fell towards her, it quickly dissipated into smoke; like a puff that instantly reached the end of its life.

"On your left."

"!!!" Tomoe quickly put up an ice wall to her left, only for her to feel a heat coming from her right. She put up another wall, but it was already too late as Hannah's flaming fist went through the thin barricade, threatening to incinerate her face.

However, before Hannah's fist reached her face, the flames died down-- leaving only Hannah's bare knuckles to touch her cheek.

But perhaps 'touch' was not the word to use… as Tomoe rolled away a few meters on the ground like a ragdoll.

"Oh shit!" Hannah hissed as she quickly rushed towards Tomoe, "You okay!?"

But seeing as Tomoe's body was tightly wrapped in some sort of dark ice, it would seem she was… still alright. Hannah then quickly looked towards Katherine; and since she only glanced at them before looking away, it would seem that this was still in the realm of 'inflicting a little harm'.

Hannah then returned her eyes towards Tomoe, only to see her emotionless eyes staring at the skies.

"...You okay?"

"Yes."

"W… well," Hannah then let out a cough as she stretched her hand to Tomoe, "C… consider this as some sort of hazing," she said while letting out the most awkward laugh possible.

"...Hazing?" Tomoe breathed out as she reached for Hannah's hand.

"Yeah… To welcome you in our sisterhood."

"Sisterhood?" Tomoe's confusion grew by the second as Hannah helped her up.

"Y… yeah," Hannah said as she scratched her chin, "Silvie and I already duked it out… I lost of course, but a sisterhood was formed that day. So… I guess welcome to our family?"

"...Family?"

And as soon as Tomoe heard those words, the frozen fractals that were on her face were suddenly melted by the tears trailing from her eyes.

"W… what the… Don't… don't cry… I might get penalized or some shit...

....Why are you crying!?"

"B... bakemono! Omae ni chikadzuku na! Don't... don't even dare to approach me!"

A snap in the air echoed throughout the frozen room as a small girl dropped to the ground; holding her cheek that was struck by her mother; blood, slowly trailing down from her nose.

"What... what have you done?"

The small girl then turned her head towards her mother, who was embracing what seemed to be a statue sculpted from ice-- but if one were to look closer, one could see that a human was actually trapped inside... the blood oozing from each pore of his skin, somewhat crawling through the ice and turning it darker.

"Why... how could you do this, you monster!?"

"But..." The little girl tried to approach her mother, but her mother quickly ran away, only to return with her hands trembling... the knife that was now in her hands pointed at the little girl.

"D... don't even come near me," the mother stuttered.

"But... d... dad told me he was hot," the little girl's eyes started to move erratically, "I... I only wanted to make him feel better."

"No... no, this... this isn't happening," the mother's ears seem to be closed; her daughter's words not even entering her mind.

"He... he said he was hot, m... mommy," vapor started to fume out from the little girl's mouth as the floors in the room started to crackle, "D... dad said he... he wanted me to make him feel better. He... he took off his clothes because he was hot."

"W... what?"

"I--" The little girl's words were cut short as the blood that was trailing from her nose gushed out even stronger, "He... tried to get my clothes off too, m... mom. But... But I said I wasn't hot...

...So I just... I just thought I should help... help him... So...

...I froze him."

***

"W... when are you going to stop crying!?"

With Katherine clearing out most of the mist from Hannah evaporating the prison of ice, almost everyone was now looking at Hannah, as well as Tomoe, who had been crying for almost a full minute.

Hannah could not help but panic, waving her hand randomly as the tears trailing on Tomoe's face did not seem to have any plans of stopping.

"What did she do?"

"Did... did she bully her?"

"W... what the!? Who said that!?" With the other students starting to whisper with each other, Hannah quickly let out a violent roar as her eyes scanned the gossiping people, "This is a superhero academy, what do you mean bullying!? And shouldn't you be concentrating on your own matches, you stupid fucks!"

With Hannah's terrorizing voice reverberating throughout the vast field, the gossiping students could only shut their mouths; trying their best to avoid the nuclear tyrant's glare. Perhaps she didn't choose the name 'Nuclear Baby' because of her powers... but because of her temper-- the foreign students thought.

"Sorry, this is my fault."

"W... what the?" Hannah then returned her attention to Tomoe, whose face was now back to being emotionless, any traces of the tears that previously ravished her face were completely gone,

"What... what kind of bipolar nonsense is this?" Hannah could not help but breathe out. But after a few seconds, Hannah shook her head and let out a short but deep sigh,

"I... guess your family issues aren't as light and hysterical as mine."

"..."

"Tell me and Silvie about it sometime, okay?"

"Y... yes," Tomoe nodded. And with that as the sign of the conclusion of their match, the rest of the members of the Elemental group all clapped their hands; however, as soon as Tomoe's eyes landed on them, they all quickly stopped.

"It's time for us to decide who is in the 2nd place," Tomoe then whispered.

None of the members of the Elemental group, however, stood up. It was already common knowledge that Tomoe was part of the Potential Villain list-- they might actually just die while facing her.

And so, with that thought, one of the students' gulps whispered in the air, "We... I think...

...we're just going to fight for 3rd place."

***

"Damn, all sorts of drama are happening in Hannah's group," Gary, who was watching Hannah and Tomoe's situation from afar, quickly moved his head to the side. And as he did so, a fist suddenly passed by his face, almost grazing his mask.

"Surprise, motherfucker!" Gary then roared as he grabbed the fist, dragging it as he suddenly rotated his body, pivoting with his feet until a whistle started hiss in the air-- and finally, as soon as he heard a small gulp whisper in his ear, he let go of the fist.

"I told you, you should have gone with the arm wrestling, boy!" Gary then shouted as the owner of the fist he just threw started to roll on the ground for several meters, "I might be a side character, but I'm the main side character-- that means I'm strong!"

"This is a bit too much, isn't it?"

"Oh?"

Gary then looked towards where his opponent landed, only to see him in Silvie's arms.

"Finally, the main challenger has come!" Gary then said as he pointed at Silvie, "Come, let us not waste our time dealing with these nameless goons and finally decide for ourselves who is truly the number one Enhancer in this class!"

"No."

However, even with Gary's passionate... speech, Silvie only shook her head, "I don't think it's right not to give the others a chance to participate for--"

"Aha!" Gary did not let her finish talking as he once again pointed at her, "You are going to wait until I am tired so you could easily defeat me... such tactics are so underhanded--"

"Fine," and with those words, Silvie gently dropped the student she was carrying; before approaching Gary with a twitching smile on her face,

"Bring it on," Silvie then said as she gestured to Gary to strike first.

"Oho, there's the arrogant Silvie I know," Gary said as he rubbed his nose, "So you want to just grapple?"

"Let's just fight. I promise not to hurt you too much."

"Now you're talking," Gary said as he hopped a couple of times,

"Let's do this!"

"...You win."

And after a few seconds, Gary was holding his cheek; which seemed to be as swollen as a bloated tomato,

"We have the same powers, but how are you so strong!? Ack!" Gary winced as his cheek started to throb, "Even though you're just a baby!"

"...Aren't you only 2 years older than me?" Silvie sighed, "And that's not all true... Your heat vision is stronger mine by... like a lot."

"Meh," Gary then waved his hand, "I can't just let my eyes go brr here now, can I? I still can't control it that much."

"Tha--"

"Go, shoo. Leave me here to lament. You may have defeated the Dragon Monarch, but I will continue to rise from the ashes of defeat!"

"You know... Since you're always mentioning 'ashes', couldn't you have just picked the name Phoenix Monarch instead?"

"..."

"..."

"Fuck, you're right," Gary grabbed his head tight, "I... I think I need to change my-- No, never mind. Ms. Phoenix's fans are quite protective of her name."

"...Ms. Phoenix?"

"You don't know Ms. Phoenix!?" Gary almost jumped from where he stood as he looked at Silvie, "Ex-member of the Hope Guild!? The one who is said to be one of the only supers that are able to stand toe-to-toe with Mega Woman!? Even stronger than the current leader!?"

"...No?"

"What!? You--"

"Uhmm... guys?"

And before Gary could even continue his words, one of the members of their group approached them, "Perhaps... it's our time to have our matches? We still haven't--"

"Alright, alright," Gary grabbed his classmate by the shoulders, "Since I still haven't fully warmed up, I'll be your opponent...

...Let the Dragon Monarch be the judge!"

"..." Seeing Gary flailing their classmate around, the other members of the group could only let out a small but deep sigh.

...Why was their class full of monsters?

"I'm sitting this one out." And speaking of monsters, one of the members of the Telekinetic group had first-hand experience in being mowed down by one-- Bella Jackson.

"Eh, you sure, sis?" Ben then quickly approached her sister, his steps slightly mocking, "It's not like you to pass the opportunity for a fight. W... wait, don't tell me...

...you've fallen for the beautiful and pure Riley Ross!? Has my sister finally learned to appreciate the di-- Cuck!"

"Fuck you," Bella punched her brother on the stomach before he could continue his words, "You're just saying that because you haven't fought him yet."

Although Bella had already talked it out with Riley-- she would lie if she said there wasn't a small fear left inside her. She immediately lost consciousness during her fight, but if her memory was right; When Riley hit her on the stomach... for a second there, he looked like he had this weird and unnaturally wide smile on his face.

Of course, she could just be wrong; humans don't usually have the ability to extend their lips like that, even if it was Riley, who already had wider lips than most people. Of course, Daniel Espinoza was an exception.

But still, it was better to avoid fighting him for now, "You can go ahead and fight him if you want to."

"Oh no no," Ben wagged his finger before also sitting down on the ground, "If someone like my beautiful sis was sent to the clinic after having intercourse with Riley, then what chance does a tiny little fabulous human like me have? He would utterly, and beautifully destroy my bu-- Twack!"

"Please don't," Bella once again hit her brother in the stomach before he could continue his... words.

Bella was not the only one who held caution, however, as most of the members in the telekinetic group were just staying quiet; refusing to be the first to have a match-- trying to gauge their opponents since the foreign students were here now.

But one of those foreign students, however, stepped forward-- the one who initially asked for Riley to join the activity, a student from SAMA.

"I... I'll go and try to fight with Mr. Riley Ross," the student meekly said as he raised his hand. But after a few seconds, he looked at the Jackson siblings, "You... should be the ones representing our race, but I'll be the one to take the mantle since--"

"...Race?" Bella furrowed her eyebrows as soon as she heard the foreign student's meek voice, "The fuck you on about? We're Americans."

"..." The foreign student only let out a small breath, before finally placing his attention towards Riley Ross,

"P... please, let's have a friendly match," the student said, his voice still quiet.

"Okay."

I got you!-- The student then screamed and smiled inside his mind as he saw Riley Ross walking towards him. In truth, he was part of Jamba's tribe. And since this was an activity where they weren't allowed to hurt each other much...

...then Riley wouldn't do anything drastic.

Him, on the other hand, was ready to expel or even die for his tribe's cause-- He will bring honor to his family and be the one to kill the One Cursed by God.

"How do you want to do this, Shomari?"

"I... I am honored you know my name," the tone of Shomari's voice once again became meek; a complete opposite to the thoughts he was having, "S... since I am not really confident I can win in a straight fight..."

Shomari then raised his hand, and as he did so, a whistle whispered in the air. The other members of the Telekinetic group wondered where the sound was coming from; however, they soon saw a small glint flashing from the sky.

The flash then revealed itself to be a double pointed-spear flew, flying straight in between Shomari and Riley.

"So... how about Tug of War?"

"Is this what you wanted to happen!?"

"...Glad of you to finally join us."

A small rumble echoed through the room as Whiteking suddenly kicked a door open. But even with this uncivilized greeting, a small smile still crawled on Prophet's face as Whiteking stomped his way towards his desk, "The Academy sorely missed your presence... even though you don't actually do anything here."

"Shut the fuck up!" Whiteking then lightly slammed his palm on Prophet's desk, "I spent weeks trying to eradicate the Dark Millenium, and I returned to find this shit!?"

Whiteking then tapped Prophet's desk a couple of times in a sort of sequence, until finally, several monitors slid out from the walls and the ceilings. The screen showed multiple students being filmed by the drones.

"I thought it was fine during the Festival since it will just be a once in a year event," Whiteking then sat on the chair in front of the desk; crossing his arms as he stared Prophet straight in the eyes, "But showing them when doing normal activities? Since when did we become celebrities?"

"One could argue that heroes have always been celebrities," Prophet let out a small chuckle as he removed all the monitors in the room, "Don't you think so?"

"Look..." Whiteking breathed out, "...We've been friends for a very long time, but for the past month I feel like I barely even know you anymore."

"The government ordered it, I had no choice but to obey them," Prophet sighed, but still, the smile on his face did not fade, "After all, the Academy is still theirs."

"Since when were you a puppet of the government?" Whiteking furrowed his eyebrows, "Isn't your influence the very reason my daughter has it out for the government, Steve? All those ideas you ingrained in her mind whenever you visit--"

"I have my own shit to deal with, Bernard," and finally, the smile on Prophet's face disappeared, "And you forget, I am supposed to be very old."

"Then tell me what it is so we could share the fucking burden! And I don't care about the fake history the government gave you!" Whiteking once again slammed his palm on the desk, "I mean, what the fuck are we doing here!?"

"..."

"..."

Prophet stared at Whiteking for a couple of seconds, before letting out a sigh and tapping something on his desk. And as he did so, all the windows, doors... and even the walls were suddenly barred by a silver panel.

"...You know how I can calculate the future, right?" Prophet then stood up from his seat as he started walking around the room.

"No," Whiteking shook his head, "You see the future. Don't be so full of yourself, the only reason you passed the math class back in high school was by guessing. Remember when they asked us to write the formula, you got z--"

"That's enough," Prophet squinted his eyes as he looked at Whiteking, before letting out a sigh and shaking his head, "...And you know what future I can't see, right?"

"I have the gist of it," Whiteking nodded, "You can't read past a certain... energy level, right?"

"Yes. If the area or a person has high energy or higher than mine, then I can't... calculate their future," Prophet slightly coughed, "The very reason why I can't calculate Mega Woman, Darkday, Grade-S, and some Grade-A Supers' futures."

"I see," Whiteking once again nodded, "So that's why you can't read mine."

"No, you don't have powers," Prophet smirked, "I don't read yours because you're my friend."

"...Hm," Whiteking furrowed his eyebrows.

"And I also can't tell the future of the Academy."

"You told me before because thousands of Supers are gathered in one place and--"

"That's what I thought, at first," Prophet's loud sigh interrupted Whiteking's words, "But with all of the tragedy and the unexpected events that have been happening lately, it got me thinking...

...What if someone was here? Someone strong enough to cover the entire Academy and the entire area around it."

"...Mega Woman?"

"You and I both know she's not here, Bernard."

"Then are you saying--"

"Darkday...

...might be in the Academy."

***

"How about... A Tug of War?"

"...What's that?"

Back in the Field, all of the eyes of the Telekinetic group were on Riley and Shomari, the student from Africa. They were also staring at the double-pointed spear floating in between them; some were excited to see what's about to come, while some were already sweating from their expected outcome.

"You don't know what Tug of War is!?" Shomari then slightly raised his voice as he heard Riley's words, "It's a game from our childhood, surely you have games like that in America?"

"...I grew up not--"

And before Riley could finish his words, a sharp hiss whispered in the air as their entire area was suddenly blanketed by a thick white mist. The students were about to ask what was happening, but before they could do so, it was already gone.

The only thing they heard was a light snap coming from Riley, and the mist around them was blown away. But soon, the mist was gone completely as Scarlet Mage seemed to have swept all of it away.

"I grew up not playing games with other children, Shomari," Riley then continued his words.

"T... that's..." Shomari was slightly taken aback at first, but with a small sigh, he started explaining the rules.

"...But we don't have a rope, Shomari"-- was Riley's first response after he was done explaining.

"Then the spear will serve as our rope," Shomari then breathed out, "And instead of pulling it towards us... we push it until the tip pointed towards us passes through the line; and if I manage to pass my tip through the line, then I win. If yours passes through the line, then you win. Simple, right?"

Shomari then waved his finger towards the ground, creating a sort of line directly beneath the center of the floating spear.

"I suppose."

"Wait, then why does the end need to be pointed?" Bella then voiced out her concern, "One of you can get severely injured, man. Stop this nonsense."

"T... there's no need to worry. I... am confident in my control," Shomari once again spoke meekly, but deep inside him, a smile was forming.

"B... but, if Mr. Riley Ross is not confident in his control... then perhaps we can consider this my win?"

"That's a load of bull," Bella shook her head, "You're the one who chose this game. Riley, I have a bad feeling about thi--"

"It's okay, Bella," Riley muttered, "I feel like it is going to be a little fun."

"...But your face looks really bored right now."

"No, I am excited," Riley said as he blinked his eyes a couple of times. Bella then squinted her eyes to look Riley straight in the face... and true enough, the edges of his lips were higher than usual by almost a millimeter.

"Then... shall we start then, Mr. Riley Ross?" Shomari let out a small breath as the floating spear dropped on the ground, "Let's first put equal pressure on the spear before we start."

Shomari then stretched his hand, and as he did so, the spear started to tremble on the ground.

"Hm," Riley flicked his finger, causing the spear to stop trembling.

"...Okay, let's both lift it up."

Riley nodded in response as the spear started to once again slowly float in the air.

"Then... in the count of 3, we'll start the game," Shomari then let out a small but deep breath; his face showing how nervous he was. But in truth...

...The smile inside his mind couldn't be wider. His plan was simple; before the count even reaches to 3, then he will use all of his might to push the spear straight towards Riley's heart. If he was able to kill him, then he would be treated as a hero by his tribe.

The One Cursed by God was something his tribe has told for centuries; the bringer of destruction. A great evil that needed to be eradicated as soon as it was born. Riley Ross seemed to not be aware that he is cursed yet-- but that's good.

That would mean they would have a chance to erase him from the world before he wreaks havoc. For his tribe, and for the world... He was willing to do everything. But of course, there was also the prestige.

He could already imagine it... him being worshipped by everyone; a dozen wives prepared for him.

And of course, he needed to make sure that it would look like an accident. But if that failed...

...then he still has another plan.

"Then--"

"I'll count."

And before Shomari could even say a word, Bella stood up from the ground and leaped towards them. She was still suspicious of this Shomari guy... there was something off about him, she thought.

"Riley... Are you sure you want to do this?" She then asked; but seeing as Riley only nodded in response, the only thing she could do was start counting.

"Okay," Bella sighed,

"1..."

"2..."

"Thr-- !!!"

And before she could even finish counting, her eyes turned wide as the spear suddenly shot towards Riley.

"I got you!" Shomari as well, could not help but roar what was on his mind as he stretched his arm towards Riley; using all of his might to push the spear straight through Riley's heart. But alas, before the tip of the spear could completely pass through the line he made, it stopped.

It stopped completely.

"W... what?"

"Hm..." Riley then slightly furrowed his eyebrows ever so slightly, "It seems I may have misunderstood the rules. I thought we would start after the count, Shomari."

"You--" Shomari forced his power even more to the point that his arm was already trembling-- but still, the spear was not budging.

"...Should we start over again?" Riley then turned his head towards Bella.

"...No, you might as well finish it," Bella sighed.

Why did he even bother worrying about Riley? The guy could change terrains while sending her to the Ward, she thought. She then turned to look at Shomari, giving him a sigh as she shook her head,

"Better just give up, man," she muttered, "Riley is just built different. There's no shame in admitting defeat-- everyone here knows that--"

"N... no!" Shomari then finally decided to use two of his arms, even stepping closer to try and force the spear to move; his veins, almost started to pop out from the skin of his arms.

"Does that help you in increasing your strength, Shomari?" Riley muttered.

"S... shut up!"

"You... should stop before you get hurt, man. This is just an activity," Bella stuttered, before waving her hands towards Scarlet Mage, "Miss Scarlet Mage!"

Of course, Katherine was already watching. But with Riley's abnormal control, then there shouldn't be a problem. And so, she just gave a thumbs up, signaling that it was okay.

Bella, however, could not help but raise an eyebrow. Katherine only looked at Riley and did not even bother checking on Shomari.

"Stop this, man," Bella once again breathed out, "Riley, just finish this... he looks like he's about to shit himself."

"...Okay," Riley nodded as he flicked his finger. And slowly, the spear started to move towards Shomari; Shomari still tried to struggle, even to the point that even his own body was being pushed backward.

However, this struggle was for naught, because as expected, the tip of the spear passed through the line without even a slight tremble.

"Alright," Bella then sighed, "I declare the winner to be Ri--"

"Ack!"

Bella's eyes quickly widened as a pained scream suddenly roared through her ears. She then slowly turned her eyes towards the shout, only to see Shomari's legs swinging in the air.

"W... what?"

The spear, skewered straight through Shomari's chest as it penetrated the ground.

"W... what have you done!?" Bella then screamed as she rushed to help Shomari.

Riley, however, only tilted his head to the side and whispered,

"....That's weird."

A few minutes ago, Katherine was carefully watching all of the students having their own unique matches; she initially thought that something bad had happened since Bella called for her, but when she saw that Riley's opponent was struggling against him, she just shook it off.

If it was before, then maybe Katherine would be extremely worried; but she knew how abnormal Riley's control was with his telekinetic abilities-- nothing was going to happen unless he willed it so.

And so, she just gave Bella the thumbs up and continued to watch the other matches. Her eyes, thoroughly looking at potential trouble… but everyone was careful, even with the lessened restrictions regarding harming your opponent.

It would seem the training that they have been doing all these months was working. But Katherine was sure that most of the merit should be given to the tragedies and events that they have experienced first-hand.

Their friends getting kidnapped and killed; then watch as thousands of people die in front of them while they were absolutely helpless to stop the situation… It truly woke them up to the reality of the world; of what it means to have the lives of millions of people in your hand… of what it means to not be able to save the people you want to save.

In a way… all those deaths helped them become better people, Katherine thought.

Even those that were on the Potential Villain list were now trying their hardest, seemingly more eager to learn.

"..." Katherine's eyes then wandered towards the Telepathic group. The one who was able to induce dreams, Hypnos, was no longer there. He was also on the Potential Villain list…

...was he one of the students in the Dark Millenium ship? Riley did say he wanted to kill him since he could be dangerous in the future-- but to think he would be one of the students that died there.

Truly, Riley works in mysterious ways. There--

"What did you do!?"

And before Katherine could finish her thoughts, a familiar voice reached through her ears, causing her eyes to widen and slightly tremble. She didn't want to turn her head towards the scream as she was afraid of the scenery that awaited her; but alas, she has no choice.

She could only take in a deep breath as her eyes slowly turned towards the Telekinetic group, only to see Riley's opponent hung like a marionette; skewered by a spear that was tightly penetrated through the ground.

Did… Riley just kill someone in broad daylight? Why!?

Is this some part of a plan? Was she supposed to do something?

Katherine then flew towards Riley, the weight on her mind dropping her straight in front of him.

"W… why did you do this?" Katherine then stuttered as she slowly looked at Riley.

"I didn't."

"W… what?" Katherine then saw Riley blinking a couple of times, and although it was not obvious on his face, he truly did look quite confused, "Then--"

"Medic! He… he's still breathing!"

Katherine glanced at the panicking students, before looking at Riley then once again returning her eyes to the gathering crowd of students. And after a few moments of deliberation, she rushed towards the commotion.

"How is he!?"

"M… Miss Scarlet Mage!" Bella quickly made way for Katherine, "He… I think he's still breathing."

"..." Katherine squinted her eyes; and true enough, she could see Shomari's fingers still moving,

"Don't move too much, okay?" Katherine then breathed out, "Just a few centimeters, and the spear would hit your heart. We're going to do our best to help you, okay?"

"U…" Shomari's eyes then slightly trembled as he looked at Katherine straight in the eyes. He was about to say something, but before he could do so, the spear suddenly moved.

"Wh… Riley!?" Katherine quickly turned her head towards Riley, only to see him just standing there with his hands raised.

"I'm not doing anything," Riley muttered, his eyes still blinking in confusion.

"Y…" Shomari's breaths still whispered in the air, using whatever strength was left in his body to lift up his trembling head to look at Riley. It was a good thing that he didn't even have the strength to laugh, because if he did… then he would certainly be laughing right now.

That's right… Riley did not do anything because it was Shomari himself that caused all of this. He knew from their exchange that he could never hope to defeat Riley Ross… but he at least needed to do something.

This was his other plan-- to sacrifice himself so that the people would know what Riley Ross is.

Shomari's eyes then started to palpitate as the thoughts of glory echoed in his mind. The cheers, the dozen wives… he might have lost the chance to experience those things; but for his tribe's cause…

...then even death was worth it.

And with those thoughts, Shomari breathed out his last breaths.

"He… he's dead," Bella stuttered as she lightly backed away from Shomari's corpse, "He--"

"What's going on!? Riley, what happened!?"

And soon, Hannah arrived; followed by Tomoe and Katrina, as well as the other members of the Elemental group.

"Shomari died," and without even any pause, Riley pointed towards Shomari.

"Wha--" Hannah was about to say something, but as soon as she saw a student hanging on a spear, her words became slightly sedated, "W… what happened?"

"He killed him!" One of the students then suddenly shouted.

"What!? No! Who said that!?" Hannah quickly waved her hand as she looked towards the direction of the shout, before blocking Riley from the view of the others.

Tomoe, who was quietly watching from the side, also started to move. The grass beneath her slowly froze as she looked at Katherine, who shook her head in response as if signaling that they shouldn't do anything.

"W… wait, everyone!" Bella then stood between Hannah and the gathering crowd, "I… I'm sure this is just an accident!"

"What!? You say that but didn't Riley also send you to the hospital!?"

"That's--" Bella slightly bit her teeth as the image of Riley smiling suddenly appeared in her mind. She quickly shook her head off the thoughts, however, as she stood her ground, "That's because I was too weak to--"

"Then are you telling us this is Shomari's fault for being weak!?" One of the students from another group then stepped forward. And judging by his accent, he was also from the South African branch-- it was just not obvious as he looked closer to a European.

"He died…" The African continued, "He died and you're telling us it's his fault!?"

"That's…"

"W… wait, I think what my sis is trying to say is that--"

"Are you defending him right now!?"

Ben stood by his sister, but before he could even finish his words, another student roared-- and soon, a lot more people joined in, their voices almost reaching the skies.

"E… everyone, listen!" This time, it was Katrina who stood between the crowd, "Why… why does this need to be anyone's fault!? Don't any of you remember when Riley saved us before!? What about when he helped during the Festival when some of us were causing troubles!?"

Katrina's loud words, however, seemed to have reached no one as everyone was busy creating theories of their own.

But perhaps the most worried and at a loss as to what to do out of all them was Katherine. With all the clamoring whispers and roars that were being pointed at Riley-- who is literally a bomb waiting to be set loose.

Everything… everything was in chaos.

What…

....What was she even supposed to do!?

"L… live… please… p… please let… let me live."

The quiet struggle and crack of Katherine's voice silently echoed throughout the ghastly air. Her words, slightly distorted and stuttered as the blood profusely gushing from her nose trailed through her mouth; mixing it with the tears and saliva that were already resting there.

She was almost somewhat relieved that none could see her. With all the clouds of dust and the dark sky; even the largest of debris were hidden from the world. And perhaps that was for the better, as the world does not need to see the thousands of bodies mangled and littered on the uneven roads and ground.

She… was probably the only one left alive within the vicinity; but probably not for long as Darkday's hands firmly wrapped around her neck.

"Live?" Darkday then spoke; his voice somewhat amused as his grip tightened, "But just moments ago you were willing to sacrifice yourself for the people."

"Y… you're… you're a monster."

"Although I suppose it makes sense," Darkday's shoulders then began to move as a weird laugh seeped from his helmet, "There's no one for you to save anymore."

Katherine… Katherine could remember Riley's laugh so vividly. It was the last thing she heard before Mega Woman arrived to save her.

But still, his laugh replayed in her mind for months and months and months... and sometimes even now.

But soon, she knew what was about to come-- her moans. Her sultry moans as Darkday's figure is slowly replaced by Riley's face. Her mind did not want to forget what Darkday had done to her-- but her loud moans drowned any memories she had of Darkday.

Katherine then shook her head as she once again found herself deep into the expanse of her mind; it was almost like an endless whistle. An endless whistle showered in her mind as the planes containing thousands of innocent people dropped to the ground-- she imagined their screams… she imagined what they were feeling as the planes were blown to smithereens… or if someone was still alive to feel the fire slowly eating them alive.

Their screams… their screams…

And just like that-- the warmth of Riley's lips upon hers completely overwhelmed their woes.

There was some sort of static in her mind; playing over and over again.

Her moans, her pains, the people's screams, Riley's laugh.

The warmth… his warmth… the warmth of the blood that Riley has killed that she now finds herself drowned in.

The face of the students as Riley massacred them… their thoughts… her thoughts were almost burning her mind as it felt like it was screaming at her and--

"That's enough!"

"!!!"

Katherine's shrieking screams were then followed by silence-- one which only her fettered breaths could be heard as the students that were previously filling the air with their whispers and clamor now all looked at her with their mouths completely shut.

They wanted to open their mouths, but as they remembered Scarlet Mage's chilling shriek almost piercing their bones, the only thing they could do was stay silent.

Even Hannah, who was arguing with the other students, could only take in a deep breath as she stared at Katherine's… somewhat convoluted expression.

Seeing the look of fear and discomfort in the students' eyes, Katherine could not help but grit her teeth, "Just… everyone of you return to class. I'll update you on the situation… Riley, you need to stay here."

And soon, as the students started to leave, the medics arrived. Silvie and Gary were with them, as Silvie was the first to respond as soon as she heard someone call for the medic.

"What's… going on?" Silvie then said as her eyes quickly landed on Shomari's corpse.

"R… Riley killed him."

"K… Kill?" There was a small whisper that escaped from one of the students' mouths, a whisper that reached Silvie's ears as she quickly turned her head towards Riley… and without even saying another word, she disappeared from her spot and rushed towards him with her fists completely locked.

"Woah! What the fuck, bro!"

But before her fists reached Riley, they met with Gary's palms, who blocked her a meter away from hitting Riley, "What are you doing? This is--"

And before Gary could finish his words, his eyes reflected almost all the elements one can find in the world as Tomoe, Hannah, and Katherine surrounded Silvie.

A sharp and dark icicle pointed at her neck, a fiery palm directed at her face, and a mixture of every element threatening to pierce her heart.

"Wha…" Silvie's eyes then started blinking erratically as her body slowly started to relax, "What… what was I thinking?"

"Fuck!"

And as soon as Silvie retracted her fists, Hannah let out a deafening scream-- her voice almost cracking in frustration. The other students that were leaving all looked at each other in confusion; their minds still not getting over the fact that another one of them had died again… and in the Academy at that.

They could not stay long to ponder, however, as the medics asked them to leave one by one.

"I… I'm really sorry, Riley," Silvie then stuttered as she looked sparingly towards Riley, "I… I didn't know what came into me."

"It's alright, Silvie," Riley, who has been quiet throughout the whole situation, just casually shook his head, "Your reaction is understandable due to the current situation."

"That's… still--"

"Let's go."

And before Silvie could say anything more, she was dragged away by Gary. Tomoe also looked at Riley, before glancing at Katherine and leaving with Silvie and the others.

"I am staying here!"

And now, all that was left was Hannah.

"I… will take care of your brother," Katherine then let out a small sigh as she asked Hannah to leave, "The guards are already here they--"

"I will not leave my brother's side!" Hannah said as she crossed her arms and stood in front of Riley. She was about to say something else, but as soon as she saw a drone flying near them, her whole body instantly burst into fire.

"W… why is that thing still on!?" Hannah was about to rush towards it-- but she did not need to do anything as an icicle suddenly shot towards it and put it down.

"Shit… they… they saw everything," Hannah then stuttered as she remembered the whole world might be watching them now, "Fuck…

…Fuck!"

***

"Empress."

In a room lighted up by its white glowing walls, situated and hidden somewhere in the world, Empress was sitting alone at the V-shaped table where the Hope Guild was always having their meetings.

But soon, someone else entered the room.

"...Bulwark?" Empress furrowed her eyebrows as she saw Bulwark approaching her, "Did I call a meeting? Why are you here? And…

...Why are you not wearing your suit?"

Bulwark's golden hair and eyes still glowed, but the previous golden suit he was wearing was now replaced by a normal coat and tie. Instead, his costume seemed to be in his hand, neatly folded.

"..."

And soon, without even saying a word, he placed his costume on the table.

"...What is this?" Empress breathed out.

"I… am retiring from the Hope Guild," Bulwark then said; his golden eyes being reflected in the Empress' own eyes.

"...Is this because of the Clearing we did of the Dark Millenium?" Empress then said as she let out a short but deep sigh; leaning back on her seat as she returned Bulwark's gaze, "But we killed zero innocent people during the operation. There were some citizens that were hurt, but all of them are well now and not to mention compensated."

"Did… you even talk to the members of the Dark Millenium?" Bulwark then also let out a sigh as he started walking in the room, looking at the multiple monitors attached to the bright walls, "You see… I spoke to some of them before I reduced them into atoms."

"..."

"Some of their members aren't even Supers," Bulwark continued, "Were you aware of that?"

"It was in the report, Bulwark," Empress then stood up from her seat as she grabbed Bulwark's costume, "And it was also in the report that they are terrorists."

"They believed that they were doing good."

"They killed children," Empress sighed, "They are terrorists."

"What if we're looking at this wrong?" Bulwark then said as he touched one of the monitors, "Who even gave them that kind of technology in the first place?"

"It doesn't matter, Bulwark. We were given a mission… and that mission is not complete until we find the leader of this terrorist group."

"They are misguided, Empress. Some of them are children."

"Everyone is a child in your eyes, Bulwark," Empress shook her head, "You're even older than Mega Woman."

"Be that as it may, I just came here to tell you that I am retiring… child."

"Pft. You know there's no one to replace you."

"You're the Empress, you can find one," Bulwark then let out a small chuckle.

"If you're just leaving the group, then why leave this here?" Empress then let out a small sigh as she handed Bulwark's uniform to him, "This is yours, Whiteking made it for us… you should keep it."

Bulwark looked at his uniform for a few seconds, before turning his head away and walking away, "You can have it-- I know you're obsessed with that boy anyway."

"That's not--"

"I am retiring for good, Empress."

"You mean…"

"Yes," Bulwark nodded, "I am tired of fighting."

"But the world needs you now that Mega Woman has left a void that-- Where are you even going?"

"Well…" Bulwark then said as he once again looked at one of the monitors, "A place where I can truly make a difference. A place…

....where I can guide them to the right path."

Flittering footsteps pitter-pattered through the wide and long hallways of the Academy's underground; almost echoing endlessly as they reflected the unrest of their owners-- only drowned by the sound of her sighs filled with frustration.

Hannah was allowed to go with Riley to wherever it was he was being taken-- somewhere suspiciously deep into the Academy. She could care less, however, as she followed him and the guards without uttering a word. But as soon as they reached a certain room, she was blocked by the guards, saying that she can't go inside and should just wait.

She should just wait… and that was more than an hour ago now, Hannah thought as her frustrations once again traveled through the long hallway. Her steps only stopped as she updated Gary and others about the situation, but since there really wasn't anything happening, the most she sent them were also just her frustration in the form of texts.

But finally, a few more minutes before she completely turned crazy, her steps were no longer alone. She squinted her eyes to see who it was that was approaching the room, only to see Whiteking and Katherine, along with who she could only assume were other staff of the Academy.

"Dad!" Hannah then yelled, "What's going on!? Why are they not letting me enter!?"

"Not now, Hannah," Bernard could only shake his head as he gestured for her daughter to calm down.

"Is… Is Riley in trouble!?" Hannah, however, did not seem to care as she continued to block Bernard's path, "Surely nothing's going to happen, right? I mean… This… This is a school for Supers for fuck's sake. What… what did they expect, a scratch? Of course, someone was going to get hurt sooner or--"

"Someone died, Hannah," Bernard then let out a long and deep sigh as he gently pushed Hannah to the side, "...And the child's parents would be here soon."

"T… that's…" Hannah could only gulp, "It's… it's not his fault, dad."

"That's what we're here to talk about," Bernard then said as he looked at the other people behind him, "Let's go inside."

"W… wai--"

And before Hannah could even finish her words, the silver door closed on her.

"..." And after a few seconds, the only thing that her body wanted to do was release her frustration… and she did so by punching the Academy's reinforced wall.

"..."

"Gaah!" Hannah then let out a high-pitched shrieking noise unbefitting of her age-- loud enough to almost shake the reinforced walls she stupidly slammed her fist on. Her screams were disrupted by the ringing of her phone-- she wanted to throw it away in a rage, but as soon as she saw that it was her mother calling, the first instinct she did was to reject her call.

"...Shit," Hannah then whispered as her breaths became heavier by the second,

"Shit… Fuck!"

"I see your vernacular is still as colorful as ever."

Hannah's screams were then followed by a calm voice, causing her to slightly back away; but as soon as she saw who it was, her eyebrows quickly raised.

"M… Mr. P!" Hannah then quickly bellows, "If… If it's you then you can do something, right!?"

But alas, even with her pleading tone, the only response that Prophet gave him was the shake of his head.

"You're… you're the Headmaster! Do something!"

"No special treatment in the Academy, you know that," Prophet sighed as he continued to make his way to the door.

"But--"

And before Hannah could finish her words, Prophet placed his finger on his lips and shushed Hannah, "I'm sure we can do something," he then said as he let out a small smile before entering the room.

"..."

"..." And so, once again, Hannah was left alone in the hall. Her solitariness did not last, however, as another set of steps echoed throughout the hallway.

And judging by the weight and rhythm of their hurried steps, they were Shomari's parents. The Family Villa was near where they were, but it was by no means a distance that could be traveled on foot without effort.

"..." They have also probably been waiting for news about their son. And as soon as Hannah saw the dismal looks on their faces, the only thing she could do was turn her head to the side and close her eyes, wincing at the thought of their sights meeting each other.

Hannah thought that she was used to seeing the dead by now… but seeing the expressions of those that were left behind feels even more… powerfully painful.

And as the sound of the door closing whispered through her ears, she was finally able to open her eyes-- letting her back rest on the wall as her legs slowly gave in.

And once again, letting out the only words she could breathe out--

"...Fucking shit."

***

A few minutes ago, the situation inside the room was not any better as Bernard and the others all discussed and whispered amongst themselves. The video of what happened seemed to be playing on the huge monitor on the screen but was currently paused.

And while the group was discussing the situation, Katherine could not help but keep glancing towards Riley, who was sitting alone at his own table provided to him, his eyes locked on the monitor.

"..."

"..."

The group continued to whisper with each other until finally, the sound of the door opening instantly sedated their words; with one of them quickly turning off the monitor.

"Our Shomari… Where is our Shomari!?"

The mother's words quickly echoed the entire room, her accent reflected the weight that was trapped in her heart. Bernard was the first to approach the parents, carefully patting them both on the shoulders.

"Please… sit down first," Bernard meekly said. His words, however, only served to further increase the weight in the parents' hearts as they both dropped to the ground; with the mother's wails enough to deafen their ears from all the hurt it contained.

Bernard had thought that he was used to the cries of those that were left behind… but now that his son was the one the other end of the tragedy, it… hit him differently.

It took almost a quarter of an hour for both the mother and the father to calm down; Bernard and the others did not really say anything, as they knew that most of their words would just be useless.

Of course, Mega Academy has already prepared for this kind of scenario, but not that it was here… they realized any of their training meant nothing.

"I… I want to see my Shomari," the mother then whimpered as she and her husband took a seat, "I want to see my beautiful baby boy, please."

"You… can see him soon," Bernard muttered, "But I know it would feel hurtful coming from me… but I would like to apologize to--"

"I do not need your words! Bring my son back from the dead!" This time, it was the father that spoke up, his words loud and filled with anguish, cracking as he tried to stop the tears that were wishing to burst out from his eyes, "You have powers! Do something!"

"That's--"

"We are actually here to discuss something with you."

And before Bernard could say anything else, Prophet approached the two parents, "Videos of your son's death… might be surfacing in the news and social media soon."

"W… what?"

Hearing Prophet's words quickly sedated the two as they stared at the staff of the Academy, "What… what is the meaning?"

"We… we were required to stream the activities of the students live by the government," Prophet sighed, "We were too late to stop the stream from being scattered… and the reason we brought you here is to ask you to watch the video here first so that you won't get surpri--"

"You want me to watch my son's death!?" Shomari's father slammed his palm on the table, "Where--"

And before he could finish his words, his raging eyes landed towards Riley. And as soon as he saw his face, the tears that he was preventing from falling from his eyes needed no obstruction anymore as they quickly retracted on their own.

Shomari's father then placed his hand on his wife before gesturing towards Riley; and like him, the mother's tears quickly faded as they saw Riley.

"The video…" Shomari's mother then muttered,

"Let us watch the video."

"Let… us watch the video."

"Are… you sure?"

"Yes."

The members of the Academy all looked at each other with the sudden change of the parents' faces. Just seconds ago, their wails could not be controlled. But as soon as their gazes fell upon Riley, the only trace of their previous sorrow was the trail of tears on the mother's face.

And so, with Prophet nodding, the monitor was once again turned on-- showing the exact moment of Shomari's death, and what happened to lead to that.

The mother slightly looked away as soon as the spear lodged into her son's chest. The father, however, only took in a deep breath as he stared at the moment his son took his last breath.

"It… It's my fault!"

"Scarlet Mage!"

And as soon as the video was over, Katherine quickly kneeled in front of the parents, "I… I should have stopped them as soon as I saw your son struggling but I was--"

"No."

But before she could finish her words, Shomari's father gestured for her to stand up, "My son… my son died an honorable death."

"...What?" Katherine whispered; her eyebrows showing her confusion as she slowly stood up.

"To fight dying the greatest monster is an honor."

The sound of Bernard's chair slightly squeaking silently whispered in the air, but before he could do anything, Prophet grabbed his shoulders and quietly told him to calm down.

"...Monster?" Katherine then breathed out.

"You said this video is broadcasted on internet?" The shoulders of Shomari's father started to straighten.

"...Yes?"

"Hm," the father nodded, "Then everyone shall see my son's sacrifice. The One Cursed by God and his evil shall be known."

"..." Bernard's hands were starting to tremble; if it weren't for the fact that their son just died, then he might have already flipped the table in front of him. And perhaps also partly thanks to Prophet trying his best to block Bernard from seeing the two, if not, then something truly will be happening here.

"Will… you be taking action against the student?" Prophet then said as he slightly glanced at Riley.

"No," Shomari's father, however, quickly answered; his words firm and filled with dignity, "The Ghost can not be kept in cages. The world will decide his fate now."

"..."

"..."

"Would… you like to see your son now?" One of the Academy's staff then stepped forward, breaking the awkward silence the room suddenly found itself in. And without even saying another word, Shomari's parents both nodded their heads and calmly left the room.

"..."

"..."

"What just happened?" Katherine then said; perhaps voicing out everyone's confusion.

"There's something going on here, Prophet," Bernard once again replayed the video, "You see it as well, right?"

"Hm," Prophet nodded as he looked at the video, "But be that as it may, the world saw what happened. Prepare your son for punishment-- and since he is 17 now and no longer a juvenile."

"Wait, you can't seriously think they will send him to prison?"

"No, of course not," Prophet breathed out as a small chuckle escaped from his mouth, "But the punishment is not going to be light. And since your real identity is already slowly being scattered around the world… the government will surely use you and your son to get the attention as far away from them as possible."

"Tha--"

"Wait!" And before Bernard could utter a word, Katherine joined in on the conversation, "Didn't you already see that something weird is going on here? Why--"

"The adults are talking, Scarlet Mage," Prophet furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Katherine straight in the eyes, "And you're not out of the woods yet; as the instructor responsible for their class, half of the fault lies with you."

"That's--"

"But yes," Prophet once again did not let Katherine finish her words,